《Draconic Ascension - System Apocalypse Isekai LitRPG》


 Chapter 1: Descent (1)

    What the actual fuck is going on?


    Michael cursed in his mind as he struggled to keep running. He raced at top speed on the cracked, dry ground, gazing directly at the group of trees twenty meters in front of him. They burrowed their way up from the biggest cracks, their powerful trunks crowned by yellow and green leaves. They looked as if they were struggling to survive in this harsh landscape. In that sense, they were the same as him.


    He heard a snarl coming from behind him and turned his head to look over his shoulder. He saw his hunter running on all fours, closing the considerable distance between them far too quickly. The jaguar wasn¡¯t particularly large and seemed to be on the thinner side; its ribs were clearly visible. Yet, it was still much faster than him.


    He finally reached the trees after avoiding as many of the larger cracks in the ground as he could in order not to trip, and hid behind a tree just as the jaguar leaped toward him. It hit the tree he was hiding behind, roaring in annoyance. He had maybe two seconds before it made its way around it and tore him apart. It would have to be enough.


    Michael hurriedly ripped his wand out of his belt and drew a circle with it, gasping out the Skill.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    A glowing, blue sphere the size of a billiards ball formed out of thin air. Just as the jaguar circled the tree and jumped onto him, he reflexively fired the Mana Sphere at its head. The attack went right through the beast¡¯s left eye, crushing the bones around it and drilling through it in a split second. Blood and gore flew out of the wound. The Sphere kept going, piercing through part of the skull and creating a hole in the brain within it. The animal died instantly.


    The young man stared at the carcass as it fell to the ground, nausea rising from within him. He pushed down the need to throw up. Blood kept flowing out of the carcass, sinking through the cracks in the ground. The remaining eye seemed to be staring at him, lifeless as it was. He shivered. Even though he had grown up with the knowledge that violence could come suddenly, it was the first time he had seen it so closely.


    A small, translucent blue rectangle appeared in front of Michael. It was a string of messages just for him.


    [You have slain a Jaguar (Level 4.)]


    [You have reached Level 1.]


    [Skill Point awarded. The number of skills you can learn has increased.]


    [You may now choose a new Skill.]


    [You have been granted the Analyze skill.]


    [You have reached Level 2.]


    He read it with resentment in his eyes, speaking to himself.


    ¡°How is this a fucking Tutorial Zone?¡±


    It had been less than an hour since he had gotten here, but he could still remember the messages that appeared in front of him and were spoken in his head, interrupting his ordinary day in a fashion he didn¡¯t even think was possible.


    [Universe K-2849 has been successfully assimilated.]


    [Welcome to a new reality.]


    [Information gathering successful.]


    [Most living beings on Earth are now under the System.]


    [The first wave will now be teleported to the Tutorial Zone.]


    [The introduction begins.]


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Remembering the System notifications only made him feel like his short temper was even worse. He had no idea what the hell was happening. Out of nowhere, a so-called System had descended and teleported him to an unknown place. Michael stared at the jaguar¡¯s carcass. He had been lucky. He hadn¡¯t been aiming for the eyeball; he just happened to hit it. Had he failed, there was no way he would still be alive. The threat was very real, to the point that he was still struggling to process that he could have died. It was the first time in his life that he had been close to dying. He couldn¡¯t stop his trembling as the adrenaline wore off. His knees shook.


    ¡­It¡¯s also the first fucking time I killed anything that wasn¡¯t an insect. Jesus.


    This thought gave rise to bitterness. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had done, even though his actions were justified. The animal had gone after him and hunted him down from the moment it saw him, with clear intent to kill. He had just done his best to survive. In the end, he couldn¡¯t easily shake off the feeling that was weighing him down. The first kill. If things continued like this, he would be forced to kill many more creatures.


    He looked at the sky and took a deep breath. He stared at the large System message floating up there. It could be seen and read from any angle.


    [Welcome to the Tutorial. You are all part of the first wave of arrivals.]


    [Killing other contestants will net you XP, which will be used to increase your Level.]


    [Creatures apart from the contestants have also been introduced.]


    [Survive for three months.]


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He sighed. At first, when the System had introduced itself and told him to choose a Class, he had thought that this would be a fun adventure. He wasn¡¯t worried about his friends and mother, because he had come to the conclusion that a Tutorial Zone would be a safe place. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize how wrong he had been. Any excitement from being part of something only seen in fiction was quickly replaced by concern, both toward himself and toward other people.


    He turned his gaze toward his surroundings. Michael couldn¡¯t help but frown. The landscape didn¡¯t match the words ¡°Tutorial Zone¡± at all. He took everything in with a sigh. The ground was reminiscent of a land after a drought, covered in a fine layer of sand and dirt. It was hard and cracked, not at all comfortable to lay on or even step on. It wasn¡¯t anything close to a hospitable place.


    Shouldn¡¯t a Tutorial happen in a forest or something?


    Even though he had been here for the better part of an hour, he had yet to find any source of running water, despite walking around. He also couldn¡¯t see anything resembling an oasis. At the same time, the existence of the trees revealed that things weren¡¯t so simple. They crawled out of the biggest of the cracks, their roots nowhere to be seen as they attempted to receive some sunlight. As he had noted before, the traces of yellow leaves on their crown only served to support the idea that they were barely getting by.


    This was closer to a desert, but there were too many trees, also reminiscent of a forest. It was as if someone had smashed the two biomes together and used the result as the stage. Up above, there was a cloudless blue sky with two burning suns, one smaller than the other. It seemed to be around noon. The air was hot and dry, and he had already started sweating. At last, he looked at himself.


    The white robe he had been gifted by the System was already torn and dirty, with drops of blood on its surface. His boots were thankfully still undamaged, but he doubted that would be the case for much longer. The clothes he had been wearing on Earth were underneath it all, while the Oak Wand was the only piece of equipment he had.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to choose a new Skill.¡±


    A list appeared in front of him, floating in a translucent blue rectangle, like all other System messages. The list was short and concise, containing only five Skills. Michael narrowed his choices down to two of them.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Shield (F): being a Mage does not mean traveling without protection. Basic skill for casters.


    Gathers one¡¯s mana into a thin protective layer above their skin, shielding them from harm. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence Stat result in greater effects.]


    Compared to the other skills on the list, this one would grant him the biggest amount of immediate power. As the struggle against the jaguar had shown him, he needed a way to protect himself as soon as possible. If the animal¡¯s claws had managed to injure him, he could have been rendered unable to lift and use his wand, which would have crippled his ability to use the Mana Sphere Skill. At his current level, he needed both movements and words to cast it properly. In short, a defensive Skill was the number one thing he decided he needed. The second Skill made him hesitate, however.


    [Passive Skill


    Mana Path (F): the very beginning of mastery over mana; to find and follow one¡¯s mana path is to find oneself.


    Marginally increases the effectiveness of all mana and mana-related skills, including spells. Marginally improves casting time. Higher proficiency and a higher Wisdom stat result in greater effects.]


    Even at only a glance, it was obvious that this Skill had the potential to vastly outstrip the others when it came to effectiveness. Michael didn¡¯t have many Skills or any spells right now, but once he started accumulating more knowledge, this Skill¡¯s effects would grow accordingly.


    ¡°¡­I choose both the Mana Shield and Mana Path Skills.¡±


    He had only been awarded a single Skill Point for reaching Level 1, but he had another one from Level 0. It had been gifted because of his Race. Thinking about that made him furrow his brow. That was one thing that was even more confusing to him than this whole situation.


    He opened his Status Window.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 2


    Race: Unawakened Human (F)


    Class: Mage


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 11


    Dexterity: 13


    Endurance: 15


    Constitution: 12


    Intelligence: 31


    Wisdom: 23


    Free points: 4


    Skill points: 0


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze; Mana Shield (F)


    Passive Skills


    Mana Path (F)


    Titles


    ??? Descendant.


    With a frown, he looked at his Race. Information about it appeared before him in less than a second.


    [Unawakened Human (F): a human carrying ancient, nearly extinct blood. To claim the power in the blood as your own, you must prove yourself. Only after withstanding a baptism of blood may one know what they truly are.


    Your kind has been hunted down by the divine for eons. Carry on their legacy.


    Perks: +3 to all Stats, +1 Skill Point.


    Per Level: nothing.]


    He sighed once more. What the fuck did this mean? His kind had been hunted and his bloodline was nearly extinct? He started to worry. The increase in his Intelligence seemed to have made him only more capable of imagining different scenarios that he had no answers to. Was something strange about his father or mother? The man hadn¡¯t been in his life ever since he was a baby, but his mother was the closest person to him in the entire world. As his thoughts reached this point, Michael¡¯s gaze gained an edge. That¡¯s right. His mother was the single most important thing right now. If she shared the same bloodline as him, it was possible that she would be hunted down as well.


    This Tutorial wasn¡¯t like a Tutorial at all. With the risk of death due to dehydration or to other participants ¨C human or otherwise ¨C being so high, ensuring the acquisition of resources and a safe place were paramount. His mother was 46 years old and hadn¡¯t fought for a day in her life. If she had been part of the first wave, she could be in serious danger. Or¡­


    No. She isn¡¯t dead. You need to find her.


    Nothing else mattered more. He had to find Mom and carve them both a place in this new world. He would put his life on the line as many times as he needed to. He would struggle desperately for their survival. This was real, or at least he thought so, even though it was an unbelievable scenario. He needed to keep going. Even though he had been called overprotective of his family and friends before, that criticism didn¡¯t apply in this situation. Finding them was his most immediate objective.


    I need to level up.


    Only by leveling up and becoming more powerful would he be able to keep his loved ones safe. Deep within his heart, he also felt the desire to improve himself in this new world. Steeled determination shone in his eyes. There was nothing else to it. First, he should find water.


    Then, power.


    ***


    In the heart of a black hole, shackled by pure energy and spacetime itself, an enormous creature raised its head. Mysterious forces coiled around its body in a jarring display. Reflected in its slit pupils was a black and white sphere. Its surface was ever-changing, never repeating a past pattern. The creature thought to itself.


    A new universe¡­


    The System had caught wind of another universe to assimilate. This alone wasn¡¯t worthy of the monster¡¯s attention. What mattered was what it could feel. It was certain. Somewhere in that universe, there was a being carrying their blood. Blood that had been nearly forgotten. The creature closed its eyes with a light smile.


    Finally, their revenge could begin.

 Chapter 2: Descent (2)

    The man¡¯s frigid blue eyes were staring at a fixed point in space. His long, navy-blue hair fluttered in the wind. Sitting cross-legged on top of a large cloud, he took a deep breath. He was handsome to an unrealistic degree, with an angular face and sharp eyes, and muscular, but lean; his body looked as if it had been handcrafted by the Multiverse¡¯s greatest artisan. He looked almost human, if it weren¡¯t for his heavenly appearance. He sat shirtless, proudly revealing his figure and the white markings on his brown skin. The markings joined one another on his back, creating the image of four wings. They shone with a blue hue.


    A twisted smile formed on his face. His hands were clenched into fists, then slowly opened once more. As he spoke, a deep, authoritative voice resonated.


    ¡°System. Call Ceara here.¡±


    A small sound of compliance was heard. Soon, the space behind the man was ripped apart, revealing a small pathway. A green-haired woman walked out of it, repairing the broken space with a wave of her hand. She wore a green-and-yellow dress that reminded one of the dawn over a forest. Wooden bracelets and rings adorned her fingers and wrists. She looked like humanity¡¯s female beauty standard taken to its most extreme, at the same general level as the blue-haired man. Her proportions were perfect, as was her face.


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s unlike you to call me so suddenly, without warning.¡±


    Hadar kept his smile as he turned to Ceara.


    ¡°The new universe has just been assimilated.¡±


    She blinked before her eyes were filled with interest. She spoke.


    ¡°Indeed. To think I didn¡¯t even notice. It seems I was too busy. We will have new servants soon, then.¡±


    The woman smiled; even the beauty of the sky and the stars paled in comparison. Hadar nodded. New servants meant more opportunities to become even more powerful.


    And that was what they lived for.


    ***


    Michael walked aimlessly while staring at his only Title¡¯s specifications.


    [Title


    ??? Descendant: Fight. Kill. Struggle desperately. Prove your worth through deadly tribulations, and you may be rewarded by the power in your blood. Fail, and you will die a miserable death, forgotten by all. ??? do not need weaklings.


    Effects: +10% Wisdom.


    *This Title¡¯s effects may change over time.]


    This was already the third time he looked at this information, but he still kept doing so, even though any attempt at obtaining further information was fruitless. This description was all that he was given. At this point, he had already burned the words in his brain. They were abundantly clear regarding what he needed to do to be considered worthy. He frowned. While he didn¡¯t have the desire to kill more creatures, he also had no intention of simply being killed. He would fight when he needed to and to achieve his goal.


    With a sigh, he dismissed the System window and stopped walking. He stared at the suns overhead, squinting his eyes. They were slowly making their way down. The System message shone brightly, giving no other instructions. In games, tutorials were introductions that taught the player the controls and how to play. There was no meaning in ¡°teaching the controls,¡± since this was happening in real life, but he still expected some sort of guidance. Instead, there was nothing. He was simply lost, stranded in a strange biome with nothing close to a goal, except for finding his mother and a source of water.


    Michael kept walking. At one point, he heard the distinct sound of cawing. His guard was immediately raised, even though it was only a bird. At the same time, he was hopeful. If there was an animal here, there might be water nearby. This logic hadn¡¯t applied to the jaguar, but it was still better than moving on aimlessly.


    The cawing got closer. It sounded like a raven. He looked at the branches of nearby trees, searching for the animal. The cawing got closer still. A thought sprouted in his mind. Wasn¡¯t it too close? He grabbed the wand and made an X-shape, saying the words. One last caw reached his ears. Immediately, his entire brain focused on it, identifying that it was coming from behind him in a split second.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Mana Shield!¡±


    The shield was created just as something hit him. The creatures¡¯ talons pressed against the Shield. He turned around and tried to backhand the raven, but it flew away before he could reach it. It rose into the sky and turned around, ready to dive down once more. He dismissed his shield and started casting a Mana Sphere, but he misjudged the animal¡¯s speed. It dove towards him much faster than he anticipated. Without a choice, Michael discarded his chanting and threw himself to the side. The bird narrowly missed him.


    It turned around quickly. It moved before he could recompose himself. Its talons dug into his back, drawing blood. He screamed in pain. Adrenaline coursed through his veins. He gritted his teeth, turned around, and hit the avian with a backhanded slap. It fell a bit to the side. He pointed at it and quickly used the Skill that had engraved itself on his mind.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    In an instant, a small blue sphere formed in front of his hand. It grew to the size of a billiards ball and shot towards the bird. It hit it and unceremoniously blew it up.


    He closed his eyes as the drops of blood hit his face, wiping them off with his robe. He looked at the destruction of his own creation. Blood and guts tainted the ground, the upper half of the bird¡¯s carcass having been turned into mush. He could even spot the remains of a destroyed, small heart, as well as brain matter. Given the amount of mana the Skill used up, it hadn¡¯t managed to completely disintegrate its target, creating this gruesome scene. A small System message appeared in front of his eyes, but he promptly dismissed it.


    [You have slain a Raven (Level 2.)]


    He didn¡¯t understand why this had happened. As a rule of thumb, smaller animals would choose to stay away from bigger ones. Either way, he had killed another creature once again.


    ¡­It¡¯s easier than before.


    It didn¡¯t impact him as much as when he killed the jaguar. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy about this development. This scenario only reinforced the brutality of this tutorial. Enemies didn¡¯t disappear into shining particles once their health points reached zero, leaving behind some glowing loot. They were other living beings, and he would be forced to fight them.


    His anger towards the System surged. It threw them into some ruined land, forced them to kill one another for XP with the only instruction being to survive, and dared to call this a Tutorial?


    Fuck this shit.


    With a deep sigh that came from his very soul, he continued to walk. He couldn¡¯t let himself be bogged down by his emotions, not yet. His gaze turned to his surroundings. Trees came out of the larger cracks in the ground as far as the eye could see. While they weren¡¯t enough to be described as a forest, they were still sufficient to cover Michael¡¯s line of sight. He had trouble seeing far in front of him since there were always several trees on his way.


    If there¡¯s no oasis or water source, I¡¯m going to need to go underground.


    His last course of action would be to follow the tree roots. Personally, he had no desire to go underground. Not only would an enemy be able to approach him from any direction, but there was also no sunlight, which was incredibly important. The tight quarters were the cherry on top. He was a Mage, not a Warrior. Close combat was his weakness. At the same time, it was possible that there would be no water to be found even if he followed the tree roots. This was an artificial area created by a System; there was no way to know if normal rules applied here. It was still the only choice he had.


    Michael walked, trying to listen to the sounds of other animals or of running water. Slowly, he started to notice a pattern. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the crown of the trees, looking at the leaves. They were definitely greener than the ones close to where he had appeared. Noticing this, he felt relieved. He tried his best to follow the trail created by the green leaves until he heard a sound.


    ¡­A waterfall.


    The sound of huge amounts of liquid falling from a great height was one that he was familiar with from his travels. It was also indicative of running water. Michael started to run. The sound got louder and louder, drowning out the sounds of birds from nearby. Finally, he could see the small river between the trees. He ran faster and faster, but as he was about to leave the shade of the trees, he hurriedly pressed his heels against the ground and came to a stop. He froze, momentarily surprised by the situation in front of him.


    In hindsight, he should have expected this already. He almost slapped himself for not considering it before.


    Right in front of him, with its back turned towards him, was a large feline drinking water. No matter how he looked at it, that thing was a lion. It seemed a bit smaller and weaker than the ones he had seen on television, however. A question Michael had pondered before arose in his mind.


    Are animals also participants?


    It was very likely since beasts also seemed to have Levels; the System had also stated that ¡°most living creatures on Earth¡± were now under it. In that case, just like the jaguar and the raven, the lion might attack him on sight. He frowned. The beast was directly between him and the river. He decided to wait and see if the lion would change locations.


    The better part of an hour passed by. The animal had remained in the same exact spot.


    There was only one thing he could do.


    Apologizing in his thoughts but with a firm hand, Michael grabbed his oak wand and pointed it at the lion.


    A single fallen leaf under his boot made some noise as he shifted his weight. The lion¡¯s ears moved, standing up. It stopped drinking water. Michael fully focused on the ¡°enemy¡± before him. He felt the mana within him move towards the wand. A whisper left his lips.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±

 Chapter 3: Descent (3)

    The glowing blue ball appeared in front of the wand¡¯s tip. The lion moved at the same time that the sphere flew towards it. With a roar, it moved to the side, but it was not quick enough to avoid the attack completely. The Mana Sphere hit its left leg right above the knee and burrowed into it, damaging it severely. The lion roared in pain. With a pained expression, Michael pointed his wand at its head once more. He had hoped to kill it in one shot, but it was only obvious that the lion would react. Unable to run properly anymore, the beast leaped in his direction with surprising strength. Even though they were several meters apart, the distance was closed in an instant.


    Startled, Michael rolled to his right, making the lion land on a tree¡¯s trunk. Its claws sunk into the tree bark, allowing it to stay in that position and ready itself for another jump. Blood flowed freely out of the leg that was hurt. The wound didn¡¯t seem to be serious enough to cause too much blood loss. Even though his Intelligence was quite high, his Skill hadn¡¯t been powerful enough to completely sever the leg, only crippling it at most. Gritting his teeth, he pointed the wand at the lion¡¯s head and started gathering his mana.


    The feline jumped at him, forcing him to dodge to the side once more. This time, the lion fell on the stone ground instead. It used its claws to stop, then lowered its body. Michael hurriedly stood up and took aim again. As he expected, the mana he had gathered had dissipated. There was casting time to his Skills.


    The lion¡¯s jump finally landed. Its claws dug into Michael¡¯s shoulders, making him grunt and pressing him against the ground. There had been no time to cast a Mana Shield. The beast opened its mouth and attempted to bite into the man¡¯s head, but he used every drop of strength in his adrenaline-filled body to forcefully push its chin upwards, making it miss. For the first time, Michael was grateful for the increases in all of his Stats. Without sufficient Strength to hold the lion off and Dexterity to move quickly enough, he would have already died. At the same time, he knew he couldn¡¯t even begin to be compared to a lion. He had avoided death once but it wouldn¡¯t happen a second time. He needed to act while he still could.


    He placed the wand¡¯s tip on the lion¡¯s chest, just over its heart. His original intention was to cast a Mana Sphere and pierce through the beast¡¯s chest, but he changed his mind the moment his eyes met the lion¡¯s. As if listening to his thoughts, the enemy stopped trying to bite him. Michael felt the beast¡¯s arms tense up; he could tell it was about to maul his chest, which would likely result in his death. Words left his mouth the moment the lion started moving.


    ¡°Mana Shield!¡±


    It clawed at him, attempting to pierce through the Shield in a flash. Michael gritted his teeth as the Mana Shield rippled and trembled. The lion continued to maul the layer of defensive mana, but it stopped after a few seconds, tilting its head. He didn¡¯t have the time to wonder if it was simply confused or frustrated at its inability to hurt him. He needed to dismiss the Shield in order to attack. The mana layer disappeared. The lion didn¡¯t miss this chance. It dragged its claws across his chest, but it had been a reaction and not a true attack; the wounds were shallow. He thought he was about to pass out from the pain. A System notification rose in his line of sight but was dismissed and ignored.


    [Your blood starts to burn.]


    Powering through the pain with inhuman determination, he pointed his wand at the lion¡¯s open mouth. He only had just over a second before it dug into his throat and ended him.


    ¡°¡­Mana Sphere.¡±


    The Mana Sphere drilled through the beast¡¯s fangs, searing through them on contact and reaching the palate. It pushed through it, carving a path through the lion¡¯s skull and finally reaching the brain. As he was showered with blood, he was only thankful for still being alive. Michael¡¯s muscles complained as he pushed the lion¡¯s body off him. It was much heavier than he expected. After it was all said and done, he stared at the sky, partly hidden by the crowns of the trees. Judging by the suns¡¯ position, it should be around three in the afternoon.


    [You have slain a Lion (Level 5.)]


    [You have reached Level 3.]


    The adrenaline flooding his bloodstream because of the battle started to wear off. He couldn¡¯t even feel sorry for the lion, given how much pain he was in. He furrowed his brow as he ran his fingers on the wounds.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I thought the claws had reached a lot deeper than that.


    The wounds weren¡¯t nearly as deep as he expected. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of sheer luck or if there was something else at play. There would be new scars on his torso, and his robe was damaged. He had killed another creature, but most importantly, he had come out on top and survived. That was the only thought in his mind. While he had considered the morality of his actions when the fight began, that was no longer the case. He had almost died, but he had survived. That was all. He needed access to water and food. Killing and cooking the beast would suffice both needs, since he would be free to drink from the river.


    Trying to put these thoughts out of his mind, he struggled to stand up, clenching his jaw as his arms supported his weight. Somehow, he managed to do it. Michael could only hope that he would eventually find a Healer. After walking up to the river and drinking his fill of water, he surveyed his surroundings. The sound of birds, which had stopped since the combat began, had returned. This whole area seemed more alive than where Michael had first been teleported to. He even saw a few more daring small animals approach the water. Some of them were carried away by birds, while others were lucky enough to live another day. Beyond them were large plains, covered by short grass and held in place by soft earth. It was the complete antithesis of where Michael currently was.


    There was no rhyme or reason to the topography of this place. Michael silently gazed at the plains, tempted to go to them. While there was no cover and nothing that even resembled shelter, it might be easier to find water over there. There might be more animals as well, given how few of them Michael had seen in the sand-with-trees biome. At the same time, he felt that he knew what he had to do.


    He turned to his left and walked until he reached the waterfall. As he expected, once he looked down he was able to see some footholds and a clear path downwards, one that most people would be able to walk with no problem. Above ground, there were few animals, no caves or places to hide, and seemingly little water. The trees bore no fruit and the plains could be a vast stretch of nothingness.


    Michael went back to the lion and silently dragged it closer to the trees, getting ready to cook it to the best of his ability, hoping the meat wasn¡¯t tainted. Since he didn¡¯t have a knife or sword, he would have to be creative. He glanced at the hole once more. A strong conviction had formed in his heart.


    It was possible that the true stage of this Tutorial would be the underground. There was no way for him to know for sure, but it was his interpretation of the circumstances surrounding him. The two biomes he¡¯d glimpsed on the surface didn¡¯t seem to allow for much to survive. In the end, this was still a tutorial; he needed to believe that what he¡¯d seen on the surface wasn¡¯t everything there was to it.


    ***


    Michael stared at the lion¡¯s corpse. He was stumped. Without any tools, how was he supposed to skin it and remove its guts, especially without puncturing any organs? He had already prepared a place to roast the animal¡¯s leg or something like that, but he couldn¡¯t start without getting it ready. He sighed. He didn¡¯t regret picking the Mage Class; when choosing his Class, he hadn¡¯t considered that the Tutorial would be such a hostile environment. Right now, however, he dearly wished the System had granted him a knife alongside his wand. His only resources were his mana and his Skills.


    Didn¡¯t I automatically get a new Skill after reaching Level 1?


    He opened his Status Window, focusing on the new Analyze Skill.


    [Active Skill


    Analyze (F): a good eye can be one¡¯s most effective tool for survival.


    Enables one to see the level and name of other entities. Higher proficiency results in different, better effects.]


    It was a simple skill, both in concept and in practice. Now that he was checking his Skills, Michael figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check his only offensive Skill.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Sphere (F): the first step in a magical journey is the most memorable. A Mage¡¯s most basic skill.


    Mana is condensed into a glowing sphere and fired towards a target. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence Stat result in greater power.]


    Another simple Skill. This one was even described as ¡°most basic.¡± Nevertheless, these were what Michael had. Mana Shield wouldn¡¯t be helpful here. An idea started sprouting in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know if it was even possible.


    There is no proficiency bar or Skill levels in the Status Window. Is proficiency dependent solely on one¡¯s experience and abilities?


    Maybe he just hadn¡¯t progressed enough to find the proficiency bar or records. After all, he had only used his Mana Sphere Skill three times. Perhaps the Skill would level up if he kept using it. It was possible that he was limited by a Skill¡¯s level.


    Information might enter my brain once the Skill levels up, just like it happened when I acquired it.


    The way to utilize the Mana Sphere Skill had become instinctive from the moment he received it. He didn¡¯t even have to think about manually guiding his mana. It happened naturally, like breathing. It was why all the Mana Spheres he had fired possessed the exact same amount of mana and power.


    In spite of these facts, an idea had still sprouted in Michael¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 4: Struggle and Objective (1)

    It was an idea that Michael couldn¡¯t discard, no matter how much he deliberated on Skill levels. Coming to the conclusion that there was nothing to lose, he decided to go through with it.


    So long as I can make them stay in place¡­


    The idea had sprouted after watching the Mana Spheres pierce clean through the enemies he had fought so far. Grabbing the wand, he held it vertically in front of him. Mana flowed through his body, gathering in the magical tool. The small glowing ball of blue light formed as Michael spoke the name of the Skill. This was the crucial moment. It would determine not only what he could do with this one Skill, but also with all others. If he were correct, the possibilities were endless.


    Michael¡¯s brow furrowed. He focused. Instead of shooting the Mana Sphere upwards or in any other direction, he concentrated on keeping it still, right in front of and above the wand. The sphere revolved, contorting itself, almost as if it were trying to fly off on its own. For five full seconds, it trembled and shivered. Michael felt happiness at his success, which caused his focus to waver. The Skill immediately shot upwards like a bullet, flying through the cloudless, blue sky until it fizzled out completely. He let out a small sigh but also smiled. It was possible. He was sure of it. With just a bit more effort, he could manage to do it.


    After ten straight minutes of failed attempts, Michael had grown remarkably more used to keeping the Skill in place. The spheres no longer uncontrollably flew off as if they were fleeing. They were static and obeyed his will. After conjuring one more sphere and holding it still, feeling mana continuously pour into it, he slowly approached the lion¡¯s corpse, moving his wand and arm with care. First, he would try it out with a limb. He lowered the wand towards the beast¡¯s intact right leg. Slowly, very slowly, he made the Mana Sphere touch the upper part of the thigh, dragging it from one end to the other. The animal¡¯s leg was cleanly cut off. Michael laughed and swung his wand upwards, firing the Mana Sphere towards the sky.


    ¡°Success!¡±


    His idea had been simple. If his Mana Spheres could easily pierce through the animal¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t they be used to cut the lion into pieces? Depending on Michael¡¯s level of skill, it was possible to use them as if they were knives. Perhaps it would be more accurate to describe them as a high-pressure water cutter. There was no need to shoot the Skill at the lion¡¯s body or to let the entire sphere enter its body. Using the spheres¡¯ surface was enough.


    Now that his theory had been proven right, Michael hurriedly disemboweled the lion¡¯s carcass and attempted to drain it of blood to the best of his ability.


    The scent of so much blood might attract other predators.


    As he moved, he suddenly stopped in place. A thought had struck him, one that he should¡¯ve considered much earlier. Michael spoke to himself.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He had no way of starting a fire to roast the beast¡¯s limbs or body. He was an ordinary college student; he had no idea of how to start a fire, especially in these circumstances. His only hope would be to try and use Mana Sphere to ignite something somehow, but he guessed it wouldn¡¯t work.


    It¡¯s worth a shot, at least.


    It was his only option. He looked around him for dry leaves, sticks, and anything else that could be used, gathering them in a pile. Then, he chanted the Skill.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    Keeping the Sphere in place, he brought his wand closer to the pile, in the same way that he had cut the lion¡¯s carcass. However, once the Skill touched the pile, it destroyed the gathered leaves without setting them on fire. Michael sighed.


    As expected.


    The Skill didn¡¯t burn its targets per se; it seared through them with the characteristics of mana.


    Well, I¡¯m stumped.


    Without a fire, there was no way for him to cook the carcass. Sighing once more, he promptly dismissed the idea. There was no meaning in worrying over something he couldn¡¯t fix or change.


    Looking at the sky, he kept thinking about the implications of what he had just discovered. Skills couldn¡¯t just be taken at face value. The information that had been inserted into his mind about how to use the Mana Sphere skill was simple and concise. ¡°This is how you condense your mana and shoot it.¡± That was it. If he hadn¡¯t considered that this information wasn¡¯t complete, he might have stuck to using Mana Sphere the ordinary way. This small experiment of his, however, proved that he could come up with new ways to wield Skills, beyond what the System naturally told him.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    This must be what proficiency is about.


    There had been no notification regarding him reaching a new level of proficiency with the Skill, but maybe it was because he simply hadn¡¯t reached a great enough level. He hadn¡¯t been creative enough. This was a simple application of the skill he had been given, and as such, warranted no comments from the System. This only fueled Michael¡¯s desire to improve. The System would acknowledge his ability, one way or another.


    I¡¯m going to try my very best to increase the proficiency of Mana Sphere. Maybe I can figure out some alternative ways to use it for defense alongside Mana Shield.


    He thought back to when he had selected the Mana Shield and Mana Path Skills at Level 2. He hadn¡¯t given it much thought since he had selected them so quickly, but looking back on it, it could have been a mistake. He had two Skill Points, enough for both Skills, but he didn¡¯t know if the System would force him to only pick one. He had only been given one Skill Point for reaching Level 1, so it was possible that he would only receive one Skill, even if he had the required Skill Points for more of them. Thankfully, that hadn¡¯t been the case.


    By the time he finished resting and stood up, the twin suns were already slowly sinking under the horizon, creating a beautiful sunset. The wind was cold, coming over from the plains. The cracks on the ground had spread a bit as the dying trees had risen just a bit higher. Michael managed to detect a discreet scent of blood, based on his experience with the smell, though it could just be the blood covering his torn clothes. Part of his satisfaction with his new skills and having survived died as his thoughts reached this point. Out there, everyone and everything else was also struggling to survive, killing and fleeing as needed. He wasn¡¯t alone, for better or worse. He needed a plan for the night, and fast.


    ¡­There are probably nocturnal hunters around. Staying here as the night deepens would be stupid.


    He was nothing but a simple student before being teleported to this place. He knew almost nothing about surviving in the wild or protecting himself from predators. He had barely managed to find water, for God¡¯s sake. All he knew was that running water was better than still water and that whole animals needed to be both disemboweled and cleaned before being eaten, but he only had enough skill for one of those. He could only think of one feasible course of action that might result in his survival; it was also his only choice regarding finding shelter.


    Time to go underground.


    Michael dusted off his robe, put his wand in place, and started making his way toward the waterfall and the hole it led to. It would be better to go down while there was still some light. He walked slowly, as he still needed time for his mana to recover. After his fights and attempts of skinning and disemboweling the animal¡¯s corpse, his mana pool had hit rock bottom. Thankfully, around 20% had recovered while he rested.


    He could only hope that he would survive the first night.


    ***


    James ran his hands through his red hair, wiping the sweat on his forehead. He didn¡¯t care about how his hair would look after this, and he was sure that nobody else did, either.


    ¡°What the actual fuck is going on?¡±


    Next to him, Dylan put his hands over his face, speaking loudly as he did.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck!¡±


    None of them wanted to believe it, but what was happening to them was real. The weight of the sword on the scabbard on his waist and that of the armor over his body. The hot air and solid ground. All of it was real. They had really just been teleported to a mysterious place, forced to live under a System that seemed like that of a role-playing game. How was this possible? There had been no trace of this System¡¯s existence throughout all of human history, and now, out of nowhere, it transported them to some unknown land? James let out a deep sigh.


    He looked at the corpse in front of them. It was a rather large, brown bull. According to the System, it had been Level 3. Next to him, Naomi spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is real.¡±


    Their group was composed of less than ten people, all of whom were currently dealing with their own emotional turmoil after they directly killed another living being and received XP for the first time. The group was the exact same that gathered together at the restaurant before all of this, with the sole exception of Michael. After arriving and identifying one another, they had barely had enough time to share greetings before the bull had stomped out of the cover of the trees, running at them.


    In a split-second decision, Dylan threw himself in front of it and raised his shield. The bull had hit the shield like a truck, pushing the man backward and to the ground. Woken out of their stupor, the group had worked together to defeat the beast. The result was the current situation.


    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose our minds over something like this. There are certainly other creatures who will try to attack us. We need to keep ourselves together.¡±


    James observed her with renewed attention. The two of them were the ones who seemed to be taking the current situation the best, for whatever reason. He had already started to calm down after feeling his sword cut into the flesh of another being, telling himself that he had no choice. She, however, seemed not to have been affected at all. Dylan yelled.


    ¡°Keep ourselves together!? We were just attacked by an animal and forced to kill it! I still have blood on my hands and hammer! We¡¯re in an unknown place, with no food or water! And-¡±


    Elizabeth nodded as if it were a matter of fact and interrupted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we have to remain calm. If we lose control of our emotions here, we might all die. We do need food and water. Maybe we can cook this bull and try to find water later. Either way, losing our cool isn¡¯t gonna help at all.¡±


    Dylan opened his mouth, before closing it once more, gritting his teeth, and lowering his head. James knew she was right. At that moment, he was glad to have been sent here with her. Her words were starting to affect the entire group. The sound of people taking deep breaths could be heard. As the group started to calm down, he spoke.


    ¡°Elizabeth is right. Come on, everyone. We can¡¯t die here. Is anyone confident in cooking this bull¡¯s meat for all of us? If not, we¡¯ll have to look for other sources of food. It¡¯s already sunset, so we don¡¯t have much time at all. I don¡¯t wanna be here once it¡¯s nighttime.¡±


    They needed resources. Urgently.

 Chapter 5: Struggle and Objective (2)

    Thomas, who had been silent until now with a complicated expression, raised his hand and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident in my cooking skills, but there¡¯s no way I can manage to cook enough food for everyone here before nighttime. My vote is that we keep moving. As we were eating in a restaurant, nobody here has an urgent need for food or water.¡±


    Nobody voiced any disagreement. Elizabeth and James nodded at the same time. He glanced at her, letting her speak. She gave him another small nod.


    ¡°Very well, then. We move. There¡¯s not enough time for everyone to process what happened, but we will talk about that once we find a place to spend the night. We must survive.¡±


    Her last sentence was spoken with so much conviction that it surprised James. Who would have thought that a seemingly ordinary yet beautiful woman in university would be able to keep her cool like this in such an extreme situation? It seemed like people¡¯s true selves really did come out in circumstances like this, even though it was novel for everyone here. The amount of respect and admiration he felt toward Elizabeth surged. She wasn¡¯t just a pretty face, huh?


    Calming down even further as time passed, James observed their group. Three warriors, two of whom were himself and Dylan, and five casters. There was no healer. If James had to guess, most people had picked the magic Classes due to their proficiency in long-ranged combat. Forced to choose in a situation that surpassed their understanding, they had opted for staying at a safe distance from whatever they would have to face. James didn¡¯t blame them. The only reason he had picked Warrior instead of Mage was his Stats¡¯ distribution. He wasn¡¯t fit to be a caster, unlike Elizabeth.


    Dylan moved to the front of the group with listless eyes, while James and the other Warrior stayed at the back. In between them were all the Mages. Dylan scouted ahead, while the other two protected the rear. Elizabeth and Thomas were discussing something in low voices, while Naomi seemed to have finally picked herself up; she had a determined expression on her face. The others¡¯ state varied. Some of them flinched and looked around at every sound, while others seemed to have given up completely, only staring at the ground. All of their expressions, without exception, were filled with fear.


    James himself wondered why he was so calm. Yes, after killing the bull he had been lost in his emotions, but now he had significantly calmed down and pretty much accepted the situation he was in. Since there was nothing he could do about it, he could only try his best to survive.


    I need to find Michael.


    The worry he felt toward his friend was something he was unable to ignore, no matter how quickly he had accepted his circumstances. He didn¡¯t know why Michael had been separated from them, even though everyone from their group in the restaurant had stayed together.


    What about everyone else at the restaurant?


    Had they been transported together based on who was at their table, like his group? Or had something else happened? James didn¡¯t have the means to answer these questions. If that were all there was to it, then Michael should have been here with them. The fact that he wasn¡¯t only served as an indication that the teleportation criteria were not so simple. There was no way to figure out what they were, so he promptly put those thoughts on hold. It was better to focus on the here and now.


    The group followed the cracks in the ground without any concrete destination, merely looking for a place to spend the night. They circled around the tall trees as the two suns sunk beneath the horizon. Howling resounded. James didn¡¯t know if it came from wolves or another type of beast, but he wasn¡¯t willing to find out. Soon, their group ran into a roadblock. Another bull walked within their sight, around thirty meters in front of them. Its hair was black and the trees had hidden its figure until now. There was no reason to believe that the animal wouldn¡¯t be aggressive once it spotted them. The previous bull had attacked them on sight, after all. Making too much noise would also attract more beasts to their location.


    Once this thought crossed James¡¯ mind, he realized most others in the group were getting ready to fight, pulling out their weapons. Two or three still hesitated, but they were the clear minority. He nodded to himself. It looked like they had finally started to realize the situation they were in.


    He pulled out his sword slowly. It was time to fight once more for the right to live another day.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And he would survive, no matter what.


    ***


    Michael pushed himself into the gap as much as he could. Using a Mana Sphere, he created more space where there was only stone. Finally, after much effort and much Mana spent, he entered what seemed like a small room, formed naturally in the middle of the rock. It could be described as a tiny cave. The shape was irregular, as was to be expected from a naturally-formed cave, even one of this size. It was monotone, with yellowed and gray stone being seen in all directions. The air was stale and didn¡¯t smell like anything.


    In the complete dark, Michael sat alone next to the wall opposite the entrance. Of course, the floor was hard and uncomfortable, as was the wall behind him. He stared at the ground, even though there was nothing to be seen. Having finally found a moment of respite where he could be considered safe, the gears in his head started turning. Immediately, he thought of the single most important person to him.


    My mom.


    What was she doing? Had she managed to find water and shelter? Was she even in the same general location as him? His worries were endless, but there were no answers to any of his questions. Thinking about this would only create a downward spiral, given that there was nothing he could do.


    Please, let her be safe.


    He prayed to no god in particular. He had never been a religious person. In this despairing situation, he could not even believe his own prayers. While the idea that a higher being was looking out for his family was comforting, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to put his faith in it. In the end, he sat in the darkness, feeling more alone than ever. His torso was still wounded and hurting from his earlier struggles, and his robe and clothes were torn. As he thought of this, Michael recalled the creatures he had killed.


    It had been his first time intentionally killing anything that wasn¡¯t an ant or the like. He could still see and smell the blood, feel the strength in the lion¡¯s limbs leave them as its head was destroyed. His robe was still soaked in the blood of the three animals. The moment when the light left their eyes was replayed over and over in his head. For him, who had never fought to the death before, it was strange territory. Yet, he was calmer than when he faced the jaguar. The image of his enemies no longer made him want to puke, and he wasn¡¯t shivering anymore.


    I just need some more time to get used to it.


    He doubted these memories would one day be comforting, but he needed to get accustomed to this life. At the very least, his next three months would just be more of what he had been through. If it could end up helping him ensure the safety of his loved ones, however, he would throw himself in front of death a thousand times over. Determination flooded his gaze as his thoughts reached this point. He clenched his fists. It didn¡¯t matter how many beasts he would have to mow down or even if he would have to fight against another person. He was willing to do anything. Even if it meant turning himself into a kind of person he never expected to become.


    He raised his head with a sigh, keeping the same determination in his eyes. He had never considered himself a fighter and certainly hadn¡¯t expected that he would need to fight for his life. At such a young age, his life consisted of nothing but going to university and sometimes hanging out with his not-so-close friends. That was it. There were no hobbies or other activities, given how much time was taken up by university. He didn¡¯t even go to the gym. Now, he had been thrust into this madness-inducing situation with the only support being the gift of magic and sent on his merry way. It was more than upsetting, reaching the level of ¡°hateful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even agree to this.


    He had been forced to fight and kill. He now knew that he would have to do both things many more times. He didn¡¯t try deluding himself into thinking that he could find some safe haven to spend the three months in. After finding his mother, his most immediate goal would be to become powerful enough to protect her, so powerful that nothing in this Tutorial could threaten them. Now, it would be his turn to help her, who had sacrificed her entire life for his sake.


    Keeping this in mind, Michael¡¯s thoughts turned to his abilities. Since he had decided to fight to find and protect his mom, he needed to improve himself. Mana Sphere¡¯s casting time had almost resulted in his death. If his other Stats hadn¡¯t been increased because of his Race, that would have been the end of his journey.


    At least my injuries stopped bleeding not so long after the fight.


    If anything, this was a testament to his Constitution Stat if his guess about the Stat¡¯s effects was correct. Michael owed much to his Stats. Without sufficient Wisdom and high enough Intelligence, he would have already been killed, but the other Stats also proved their value. Since Intelligence and Wisdom were the two Stats that increased the most after leveling up as a Mage, and given Michael¡¯s knowledge about role-playing games, he could safely assume that they were the most important ones for him, in spite of the others¡¯ value.


    The Stats hadn¡¯t been explained to him, but he could still try to infer what each of them was responsible for, even if only partly. Strength, for instance, likely referred to the power of his muscles, while Constitution referred to their recovery ability. Of course, those were only guesses. He could only be sure after conducting some testing or finding someone who had already done so and getting them to tell him.


    Based on his current knowledge, he felt quite certain that Intelligence ruled over the power of his magic Skills, while Wisdom resulted in his mana pool. Either way, so long as he used magic Skills, these two Stats could carry him to a higher level of power. His greatest weakness currently was his limited mana pool.


    I can¡¯t use enough Skills.


    He needed to find a solution to that, and fast.

 Chapter 6: Struggle and Objective (3)

    Michael didn¡¯t know exactly how much mana the average Mage possessed at Level 2, but his Wisdom Stat should be only a bit higher than theirs. He had also discovered that using the Skills he had been given in new ways was possible and would likely result in several benefits down the line. As such, he needed to train, but he didn¡¯t have enough mana to be capable of both ensuring his safety and training his Skills.


    Once his mastery over his Skills reached a tipping point, he might be granted something new. Now that he had steeled his conviction, he needed power, but didn¡¯t have the means to even pursue it. He frowned in distaste. At least, now that he had found a place where he was apparently safe, there was something he wanted to test. He abandoned his caution and used the mana he was saving up for an emergency, reasoning that he would die if an enemy reached him in such tight quarters no matter how much mana he had. He could only hope that he was well-hidden. He started with the most important thing that he had noticed.


    I need to find a way to use both Mana Sphere and Mana Shield at the same time.


    He was unable to use both Skills at the same time, even though it was likely possible.  It was something he had noticed in the battle against the lion. The inability to attack and defend at the same time drastically lowered the value of his defensive Skill against continuous blows. It was imperative for him to find a way around this. So long as he managed to do that, he could easily defeat more enemies. Determined to make it work, Michael closed his eyes and focused on the mana within him. He waved his wand in a circular motion and chanted the Skill¡¯s name.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    A hand-sized white ball of light appeared at the tip of the wand. While keeping it there, he started moving his mana to cast his other Skill. The moment that the Shield formed over his skin, the ball of light disappeared. He finally realized what the problem was. The mana within moved in two different ways in order to cast the different Skills, as was to be expected. Since he only had a single body and had barely started studying his mana pathways, it was much more difficult to trace both paths simultaneously. It was similar to writing different words with both hands at the same time while painting with his feet. At first, he struggled, making barely any progress.


    After some time, Michael felt like he could at least switch between Skills faster than before. With a sigh, he continued. It was time to tackle the second thing on his mind.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    Less than two seconds after he started casting the Skill, the small, blue sphere appeared at the tip of his wand. Michael immediately felt the urge to shoot it toward a target but contained it. This wasn¡¯t his true desire, but instead the Skill¡¯s natural course. It was as if someone were whispering in his ear, telling him how to use the Skill and the correct way to use it. But, the ¡°right way¡± wasn¡¯t the only way. His using the Skill as a knife was proof of that.


    How can I improve this Skill further?


    Technically, the new way he had developed could be used in close quarters, but he shouldn¡¯t ever need to do so to begin with. He was a Mage, not a Warrior. Even though he had acquired the Mana Shield Skill, he wasn¡¯t completely sure of its ability to protect him in close combat.


    At least it withstood the lion¡¯s mauling.


    Still, he considered it a last resort, at least for the moment. He thought it would be better for him to stay at range.


    In the end, the best way to increase his Stats would be to Level up. He didn¡¯t know how much Intelligence affected his Skills ¨C apart from the fact that it should empower them ¨C but so far, Wisdom only determined the size of his mana pool. Both Stats would need to get much higher to make a meaningful difference, however.


    What if I could pour more mana into a Skill instead of just following its base amount?


    His Mana Sphere Skill had a set ¡°mana cost,¡± just like it would in a videogame. However, this was real life. There was no need to blindly follow the System¡¯s conventions. He was certain that if he managed to use more mana, the Skill¡¯s power would rise accordingly. He tried forcing his tired mind to focus on empowering the Mana Sphere at the tip of the wand.


    The Mana Sphere had already consumed the necessary mana and formed itself. The Skill¡¯s casting was ¡°done,¡± and it was ready to be used. In spite of that, Michael tried, for the first time, putting more mana into it. At first, he flat-out failed. He only knew how to use the Skill because of the knowledge the System had poured into his head; it was almost an automatic process. It meant that he didn¡¯t know how to truly utilize the Skill. As such, he had no idea how to feed more mana to the Mana Sphere.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He refused to be discouraged after this first setback. He waved his wand, dispersing the sphere. Turning his full attention to the mana inside of him, he cast the Skill once more. This time, he felt a slight movement. Being certain that his mind wasn¡¯t playing tricks on him, he dispersed the Mana Sphere and cast it again. His mana was starting to hit low levels, but he could still keep going just for a bit. He repeated this process another two times. With each use, he became more and more attuned to his mana¡¯s movement.


    At first, he felt almost nothing, even though he possessed the Mana Path Skill. Despite that, he kept trying. A bit of wonder had filled his chest before he noticed it. He had never considered himself to be dedicated or smart, but so long as it was about mana, he felt that he could put in the effort. The energy was unlike anything he¡¯d ever come in contact with.


    I can do this.


    After some time, he could clearly pinpoint his mana¡¯s pathing as it left his body and entered the wand, then condensed into a sphere. It was quite strange. His mana seemed to be spread out throughout his body, which caused part of it to arrive at its destination before the rest. This was what seemed to cause the two-second casting time, apart from his low level of skill, of course, since he needed the entirety of the allotted mana to use the Skill.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe I can speed up the flow of the mana that¡¯s farther away?


    It seemed more than just a little difficult. Michael was momentarily stumped. Either way, so long as he sped up the whole flow, including that of the closest mana, the casting time should be reduced. That seemed to be more achievable. He decided he would have two major goals when training. The first would be to increase his Skill¡¯s power, while the other would be to speed up its usage. The Mana Path Skill already helped with both things, but his own proficiency was clearly even more important.


    However, for now, this was all he could do. His mana had hit rock bottom once more. Two System notifications appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Your proficiency with the Mana Sphere (F) Skill has risen.]


    [Your proficiency with the Mana Path (F) Skill has risen.]


    Michael smiled, fatigue clear in his face. His shoulders slumped and his breathing was slow. He felt his eyelids getting heavy. It wasn¡¯t easy to handle his mana being emptied out twice on the same day. It was as if he had kept running on a track for an hour after reaching his limit.


    I should get some sleep.


    He would have more time tomorrow. It was also the day he planned to go deeper underground.  Food and water were naturally an issue, but at the very least he had already found a small river above. The water would also likely attract other animals he could kill and eat. He wasn¡¯t any good at cooking but knew where to look for resources if he didn¡¯t find anything underground. If the trees were indicative of anything though, he should find what he was looking for as he went lower. He just didn¡¯t know how deep he would have to go.


    Michael lay on the cold, hard ground and let himself relax. He fell asleep almost immediately after his head touched the ground. As he sunk deeply into unconsciousness, his guard was lowered completely. He had a strange dream. It wasn¡¯t anything outlandish or fantastic but instead consisted of nothing more than moments from the times he had hung out with his friends, dates with different women, times he had laughed and talked with his mother. Ordinary events that were now so far away. They were precious memories that he had only learned to appreciate after his life was turned upside down with the System¡¯s descent. Even the more mundane ones, such as the times he had enjoyed playing a videogame or doing some sports, still made him feel a pang of sadness.


    He woke up in the same dark space between rocks, feeling lonelier than ever before. Michael reaffirmed his goal, stood up, and left through the gap he had entered from, taking note of the fact that his mana had been completely refilled. He tried not to let the sadness affect him too much, even though it was only natural that it would. He continued on his journey downward, focusing his mind as he walked. He couldn¡¯t fall apart right now. He needed to keep moving.


    Michael followed the tunnel, using a Mana Sphere for lighting. So far, he had yet to meet any enemies or even another living being. The beasts above ground seemed to have avoided this path. Despite that, he didn¡¯t allow himself to relax. These moments of apparent calm were also the most dangerous ones. He was surrounded on all sides by stone and earth, which also meant that an enemy could attack him from any direction, so long as it could find its way through the ground. He didn¡¯t dare think that there wasn¡¯t a being in the Tutorial Zone capable of doing so. He had become a Mage, for God¡¯s sake. The common sense from Earth didn¡¯t apply here. His eyes darted around and his ears tried to pick up any sounds other than his own footsteps.


    This high level of attention was how he felt it. A slight vibration traveled from his boots throughout his entire body. It wasn¡¯t very notable and could easily be dismissed as something minor, such as him stepping on the ground too hard, but Michael didn¡¯t allow himself to be easily fooled. He made the split-second decision to dismiss the Mana Sphere lighting up his surroundings and use up as much mana as he could on another Skill.


    ¡°Mana Shield!¡±


    A layer of mana formed above his skin, encasing his entire body. He used his experience with the Mana Sphere Skill to channel more mana into the Shield, not caring about the cost.


    He heard the sound of earth parting to his left.

 Chapter 7: Struggle and Objective (4)

    Michael managed to turn his head right as something slammed into him. He smashed into the opposite wall, and coughed as the air rushed out of his lungs. Thankfully, he had cast Mana Shield in time.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He coughed two other times before looking at his attacker with tears in his eyes. The beast was already approaching him. It looked like an oversized mole. It was as if a mole had grown to the size of a very large dog. It was stronger than one would have expected from an animal that size. The beast seemed to have been surprised at the man¡¯s survival, but it had already discarded the emotion. Michael quickly gathered his thoughts as the mole barreled towards him. He hurriedly cast Mana Shield again. The enemy hit him like a freight train. His Shield shattered once he hit the wall; gritting his teeth, he pointed the wand at the mole, which was still very close to him.


    Instead of letting the System automatically take the wheel, he forced himself to speed up his mana flow and increased the amount of mana used. A Mana Sphere the size of the mole¡¯s head was created in just under a second and a half.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    The sphere shot toward the mole, but with surprising speed, the beast jumped backward, avoiding it. The Skill drilled into the ground, piercing through solid rock for almost ten centimeters before dispersing. This filled Michael with the conviction that so long as he properly hit the enemy, this battle would be as good as over. He looked at the mole, using Analyze.


    [Mole, Level 7.]


    There¡¯s a gap in Levels.


    This was the fourth time in Michael¡¯s life that he was fighting for his survival, putting his abilities to the test against those of an enemy willing to kill him. That¡¯s right, this was an enemy. His mana was already being significantly drained, since he had used more of it than usual to cast the Skills. He needed to kill in order not to die. It was that simple. The fact that it was higher-leveled didn¡¯t matter.


    With determination in his eyes, Michael created another Mana Sphere. He tried to condense it to its limit, forsaking the area of effect for concentrated damage. It was also an attempt to minimize his mana expenditure.


    [Your proficiency with the Mana Sphere (F) Skill has risen.]


    The mole screeched in rage, completely unafraid. It rushed toward him as an important realization hit him: he couldn¡¯t keep up both a Mana Shield and a Mana sphere at the same time. It was likely possible, but he was unable to do it. This was something that he had noticed before but hadn¡¯t focused on too much, since he had managed to fight his way through the battles so far without dual casting. It was a dangerous oversight. Regret filled his chest, but it was no time for that.


    He cursed in his mind, firing the Sphere and hurriedly attempting to conjure up a Shield. The attack only grazed the mole¡¯s left shoulder, seeming to merely make it angrier. He barely finished casting his Shield in time before the mole slammed into him once more, pushing him against the wall. Instead of backing off, it repeatedly used its claws to scratch at the Shield, putting Michael at an impasse.


    If he dismissed his Shield in order to cast a Sphere, the mole¡¯s claws would tear into him. If he didn¡¯t, however, the beast would eventually get through his defenses and achieve the same result, as he would be unable to attack it. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Nevertheless, he still knew that there was only one course of action. Without attacking, he would never win. He needed to believe in his Constitution¡¯s ability to heal him. Michael let the shield fall apart. He sped up his mana flow just as the mole ripped into his chest.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Mana Sphere, fucker.¡±


    The large Sphere shot at the mole, which was once again quicker than Michael expected. He had been certain that his attack would end the fight, but the enemy instead jumped up. The Mana Sphere seared a hole in the left side of its torso, but the mole was still approaching his face at frightening speed. Michael did the only thing he could think of. He protected his head with his hands and kicked the beast in its stomach. The mole was pushed away, but not before injuring both of his arms. It lay on the ground, emitting its death throes. Michael took several deep breaths, before letting out a sigh and shooting a Mana Sphere at the animal¡¯s head, ending its life.


    [You have slain a Mole (Level 7.)]


    [You have reached Level 4.]


    Surprisingly, the mole was even higher-leveled than the lion he had fought. It made sense, however. The thing was much bigger than any mole had the right to be, and if Michael hadn¡¯t been quick in attacking after he put down the Shield it would have torn him to shreds. He let out a breath. Thankfully, the level-ups seemed to have healed him a bit.


    This won¡¯t do. Shit.


    It was the second time that he had to remain defenseless as he attacked. It would be more than reckless of him to proceed any further without finding a solution. At the same time, he needed access to food and water. Should he return to the surface and lurk around the river? But that would mean that his journey underground so far had achieved nothing and gone nowhere.


    He had a strong hunch that the true Tutorial would happen underground based on his experience with games and novels, but it was only that: a hunch. He could be completely wrong, even though the underground seemed to be the only path; if he were correct, backtracking would be a waste of time. Simultaneously, continuing on could result in his death or more severe injuries than the others he had gathered up so far.


    He attempted to cast both Mana Shield and Mana Sphere simultaneously a few more times, but his progress didn¡¯t even budge.


    This is all I¡¯m going to manage for now. I need water.


    He didn¡¯t have the luxury of being able to spend hours or even days practicing using both Skills at the same time, not when he hadn¡¯t found a way to reliably get even the most basic resources. He needed a safety net first before truly dedicating himself to training. At the same time, his mana pool was nearly empty again. If he were to continue in his descent, it was highly likely that he would find more enemies. He needed to stop and rest, but spending time doing so would increase his need for resources. He was at another impasse, so quickly after the first.


    ¡°Goddamn it.¡±


    He sat down, leaning on the wall he had been slammed on. Time passed by slowly as he focused solely on breathing. His torso still hurt from the fight against the lion. Every time he lifted his wand to cast a spell, he was racked by agony. He hadn¡¯t met a Healer, nor had enough time to heal. Even in such circumstances, he needed to keep going. Once his mana pool reached around half its maximum, he stood up again. He barely managed to walk another one hundred meters before he was attacked once more. He was forced to spend his barely-recovered mana.


    What followed was a sequence of fights. Michael survived a battle by killing his enemy and sat down to recover, only to have to fight again once he continued on his way. Even his lower body and the lower part of his robe had suffered. Thankfully, he still had clothes underneath. As for his upper body, it had taken even more punishment.


    His consciousness was hazy and his eyelids were heavy. Every step gave rise to a series of complaints by his body in the form of pain and trembling. His mana was half-full once more, but he couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. Every fight proved to be more perilous than the last due to his tired mind. He would collapse long before reaching any sort of objective.


    But he needed to keep moving.


    One foot in front of the other.


    He needed to survive. He had people he wanted to find and a vision he wanted to achieve. A better world to create for his loved ones. He couldn¡¯t let mere exhaustion weigh him down.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    At that moment, as if on cue, the ground vibrated. It was a sign he had become familiar with not long ago.


    Michael barely had enough time to cast a Mana Shield before two different creatures crashed into him, almost sending him flying, slamming his body on the wall next to him. He coughed up a bit of blood, yet didn¡¯t even have the time to ponder the severity of his injuries. He unhesitatingly rolled forward, his body complaining by flooding his senses with pain. He heard one of the two moles smash into the wall, but the other still went after him.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]

 Chapter 8: Struggle and Objective (5)

    ¡°Mana Shield!¡±


    Its claws nearly pierced through his defensive layer, forcing him backward. One more attack and the Shield would collapse. He knew this, but there was no window for him to cast a Mana Sphere and attempt to retaliate. The second mole, which had thrown itself against the wall, shook its head and looked at him. Despair blossomed within his heart. Was this it? Was he going to die to two fucking weird-ass moles? Not to some great monster or powerful enemy, but to two random beasts?


    The despair he felt was overwhelmed by a primal wave of rage.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    The two moles went at him, one from each side. This time, instead of trying to raise another Shield and standing dumbly in place, Michael attempted to dodge out of the way. He pushed his speed to its limits, narrowly avoiding the moles¡¯ attacks. He had barely found his footing when he created a Sphere.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    In a startingly similar response, the moles dodged his attack. As if they were mindless and tireless, they simply continued to come at him. One of them jumped at him, and this time, he failed to dodge. His Shield was broken and the beast¡¯s claws tore at his skin, one of them piercing the space between his ribs. The claw dug in far too deeply before he managed to hurriedly rip it away from him. He couldn¡¯t believe how close he had just gotten to dying, but his bleeding wounds only served to remind him of that.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    It was as if time itself had slowed down to a crawl. Even though they were nearly in complete darkness, the only sources of light being the openings to the ground above and his Mana Spheres, he felt as if he could see everything clearer than ever before. He couldn¡¯t die here. He had a mother to come back to and protect. He hadn¡¯t achieved or become anything. He was at his life¡¯s starting point.


    He wouldn¡¯t die here. He would fight tooth and nail for his survival, as he should. There were still things he wanted to do.


    He couldn¡¯t die here.


    As this sentence was endlessly repeated in his mind, the moles charged at him. Breathing heavily and struggling with the pain, Michael narrowed his eyes. There was no room for mistakes. He needed to nail the timing perfectly. As one of the moles approached him from the right, he pointed his wand at the area bit in front of it, speaking with a raspy voice.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    He had taken into account the mole¡¯s movement while the Skill took shape, instead of aiming directly at it. The Sphere flew through the air before he could even blink and reached the mole¡¯s head, piercing straight through it. The moving carcass dropped to the ground.


    One down.


    Michael drew a cross with his wand before the second mole reached him. A thin layer of mana came into being over his skin. It rippled as the remaining mole crashed against his body, throwing him to the ground, and clawed at it. The abrupt movement broke his concentration and the Shield disappeared. He kicked the mole and pushed himself backward, climbing to his feet as fast as he could. New wounds had appeared over his old ones, but he couldn¡¯t pay them any attention.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    Instead of condensing the attack to minimize its area of effect, as he had done before, he went the opposite route. He focused on expanding the Sphere in order to make it more difficult to dodge. His mana pool rapidly drained as the Sphere grew. At the same time, the mole moved, charging at him once more. At that moment, he was grateful that his enemy didn¡¯t have any way of damaging him from a distance; it needed to approach him. This fact gave him a bit of time to cast the Skills when he managed to create some distance between himself and the mole.


    He stared at the incoming enemy without blinking. The Mana Sphere had grown to its limit. The outcome of the battle would be decided at this very moment. As the mole leaped towards him, Michael let out a breath and stopped straining his mind to hold the Sphere in place. As if it had been waiting for it, the Skill flew at the mole¡¯s head, destroying it completely.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    Blood showered his frame, tainting his robe, but he didn¡¯t care. He felt only relief.


    I survived.


    He heaved, standing in place. The difference in difficulty between fighting a single enemy and two of them had been too great. Pain racked every corner of his body. Yet, relief was still the predominant emotion. For some time, he merely reveled in his survival.


    Then, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. They were heavy and slow; in an instant, Michael realized that they couldn¡¯t belong to a human. He completely raised his guard, taking a few steps back. The sound was coming from further in; it meant that he would need to get past whatever creature the footsteps belonged to if he wanted to proceed on his journey downwards.


    Tension filled his frame as his pupils dilated, his breathing hurried. He created a Mana Sphere and held it in place, using it for lighting alongside the holes that led to the surface. Slowly, a figure crept closer under the dim starlight, coming into view. Despair filled Michael¡¯s heart as he gritted his teeth.


    It was a grizzly bear.


    I¡¯m dead.


    He felt the strength leave his limbs. He was tired and injured; how was he supposed to face the biggest foe he had encountered under these circumstances? A grizzly bear was much stronger, bigger, and heavier than the moles or even the lion. Even in perfect condition, Michael held no hope that he would be able to kill one. Yet, reality didn¡¯t change. The animal still walked towards him, sniffing the air.


    The blood drew it here.


    His vision focused. There was no more time to waste in idle thoughts. He couldn¡¯t give up before he even tried. His frame froze for an instant as the bear¡¯s gaze bore into him. As it bared its fangs, he moved. The beast ran at him while he shot the Mana Sphere at the tip of his wand. The bear abruptly moved its head just as the Sphere arrived in front of its face.


    Blood flew through the air, while a pained roar filled the tunnel. A thought crossed Michael¡¯s mind as he jumped to the side to avoid the animal¡¯s charge.


    Not deep enough.


    The attack had burrowed into the bear¡¯s left eye and destroyed it completely, scorching the bone around the eye socket, but that was all; the damage wasn¡¯t too severe. Michael rolled on the ground and dragged himself back to his feet as quickly as he could, looking at his enemy. The bear shook its head from side to side, roaring and groaning. Momentarily, there was a window of time where it did not go after Michael, likely due to the pain.


    There was no time for complex, analytical thinking. His instincts took over as the realization that he should take advantage of the only injury he¡¯d inflicted hit him. The bear was now blind on one side; there was a chink in its armor that did not exist previously. Using this blind spot would be essential to walking out of this battle alive.


    These thoughts crossed his mind in an instant. He raised the wand, pointing it at the empty eye socket. Chanting left his lips. The creature snarled, turned to him, and charged. Forced to discard his chanting, Michael forced his tired body to get out of the way, dodging to the beast¡¯s left side. However, this time, the result was different. The bear stopped in place almost immediately after passing by, turned, and swiped its claw at Michael. There was no time to dodge completely; he managed only to take a single step back and lower his body. The claws grazed his shoulder, sending a burning pain throughout his body.


    One clean hit and I¡¯m good as dead.


    Even if the inflicted injury wasn¡¯t too severe, the pain would paralyze him for long enough for the bear¡¯s fangs to reach his throat or for its claws to break his neck. The despair, which he had tirelessly suppressed since the start of the battle, rose up to the surface. There was no way for him to get out of this alive. He racked his brain, but he couldn¡¯t come up with a plan. The enemy was too strong and he was too worn down. The various wounds on his body still caused him pain, distracting him.


    At that moment, the bear lifted its other paw. A horizontal swipe at the height of his chest; Michael took a large step back, but the claws still touched him, sending his blood flying through the air. His back touched the tunnel¡¯s wall. Dread filled every corner of his body. Too focused on avoiding the attacks, he hadn¡¯t realized that he had cornered himself. As if it could read its thoughts, or out of sheer instinct, the bear walked forward with a roar. His only choice would be to dive to the side before the animal could reach him, but that would mean sacrificing his posture and footing.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Either way, he would die. A few seconds earlier or later did not matter. The end result was the same. Michael gritted his teeth.


    No!


    He refused to die a mundane death like this. At that moment, it was as if the world slowed down. The bear¡¯s movements were accurately grasped by his vision, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up. He only had the time to block as the bear¡¯s right paw hit his left arm. The claws dragged themselves over his skin, turning his arm into a mangled mess. Michael screamed.


    His blood boiled, both inside his veins and out of his wounds. It sizzled as it fell to the ground. In this atmosphere of slowed time and mind-numbing pain and wounds, Michael felt power course through him. It was unknown where it was coming from, but it didn¡¯t matter. He moved to the side at a much higher speed than before, avoiding the paws that had been aiming for his head. He let out a breath; the air coming out of him was hotter than steam.


    Bright-red System windows appeared in the corner of his vision.


    [Your blood has ignited completely!]


    [You have awakened to your true Race.]


    [Unawakened Human (F) has become Young Draconic Human (E.)]


    Power flooded every corner of Michael¡¯s body, and in his current state, he didn¡¯t think of where it was coming from. Power was power, and he would use every bit of it to survive. He felt warmth radiate within him as his injuries were mended. At a much higher speed than before, he stepped towards the bear¡¯s left side, placing himself in its blind spot. As the animal attempted to turn its one eye to him, he waved a circle in the air with his wand. His tone was much calmer than before.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    His voice carried the razor-sharp edge of his determination. A football-sized glowing sphere formed in front of his wand, then shot toward the bear. It pierced through its shoulder, coming out on the other side. Michael knew that he had veritably crippled the animal. The bear¡¯s front limbs gave out, making it fall to the ground. He didn¡¯t miss this chance and pointed the wand at the bear¡¯s head. As the creature struggled to rise to its feet, the Mana Sphere fully formed. It shot through the air, entering the bear¡¯s empty eye socket and drilling into its brain. The creature died instantly.


    Michael took several deep breaths, the roaring sound of rushing blood in his ears getting weaker. Slowly, he calmed down, but the feeling of his blood boiling didn¡¯t leave him so easily. He had survived. Even though this battle hadn¡¯t been against a particularly grand or powerful enemy, he had nearly died. His death would¡¯ve been worthless and mundane. He would be completely forgotten, as his Title said he would.


    Fortunately, his desire to live had been a powerful enough trigger for his bloodline, which had healed him. He looked down at his body. His clothes were ruined, but all of his wounds were now gone, including the damage done to his arm. He was thankful, as he would have likely bled to death shortly after the battle.


    Feeling relieved, he brought up the details of his new Race.


    [Race


    Young Draconic Human (E): a human blessed by the blood of ancient Dragons, awakened from his slumber by a near-death experience. While humans are the most numerous of all Races in existence, those descended from Dragons are extremely few. The Race¡¯s rank will gradually increase as the descendant adapts to the draconic blood.


    Perks: +10 to all Stats, +15 to Wisdom. Higher proficiency in wielding magic.


    Per Level: +3 to all Stats, +1 Skill Point, +3 Free Stat points.]


    He blinked a few times, acting like he had just been slapped.


    What?


    He furrowed his brow before coming to the conclusion that he must have read something incorrectly, somehow. Yet, the information on the translucent screen in front of him didn¡¯t change. Michael read the text over and over, completely unwilling to believe what it was telling him.


    I¡¯m not human?


    A great feeling of alienation filled him, as if he didn¡¯t belong in his own body. The fight was over, but he felt as if he were still being injured. His first instinct was to deny the System¡¯s words, but it had made no mistakes so far, at least that he was aware of. There was no reason for the System to lie to him.


    He struggled with trying to wrap his head around this discovery. Draconic Human? Did this mean that either his father or mother was a Dragon? Or some ancestor? Was this even real? Moments passed by, but he didn¡¯t feel even remotely closer to grasping this situation. Anxiety pooled within his chest, but he tried hard to calm down.


    He wasn¡¯t human. Nothing he¡¯d ever heard had been more life-changing than this, but he needed to accept it. Worrying about it would result in nothing. No matter how unbelievable it was, he needed to face reality.


    Fuck, man.


    Those were the words he told himself, but they weren¡¯t enough to placate his raging anxiety. He felt like a monster. For a few minutes, he simply let the knowledge truly sink in. It was difficult. He rejected the very idea of not being human; it wasn¡¯t something that he could easily acknowledge.


    He rubbed his eyes and sighed. There was no way for the current him to find out the answers to his questions, but that didn¡¯t mean he could easily dismiss them. He needed to understand himself. Michael looked at the bonuses his Race granted him.


    +3 to all Stats and one Skill Point both being granted every level is insane.


    It was especially so when it came to the Skill Points. As he had learned before, Skills could be acquired by spending a single Point, and so long as he had enough Points, more than one Skill could be acquired every time the System granted an opportunity. At least, those seemed to be the System¡¯s current conditions. As such, it meant that his array of Skills could increase massively from this point on. It was a reason to rejoice, though he wasn¡¯t in the mood to celebrate. He brought up the information about his Title, which had been updated.


    [Title


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant: you have proven the worth of your determination. You are the descendant of an ancient, almost forgotten race that once stood at the pinnacle of magic. The Dragon blood flowing through your veins changed you, giving you unprecedented power.


    Effects: +20 Wisdom, +10 Constitution, +20% Wisdom.


    *This Title¡¯s effects may change over time.]


    Michael was genuinely surprised. The Title¡¯s effects were much greater than he anticipated. He carefully read the Title¡¯s description. If he had to guess, he would say the increase in Wisdom was related to Dragons being at ¡°the pinnacle of magic,¡± but he wasn¡¯t sure. However, as it was, his mana pool, which had previously limited him, was now his greatest asset. While his mana hadn¡¯t been refilled by the sheer increase in Wisdom, he could already tell that it was recovering faster than before. The increase in Constitution was also welcome. With a nod, he closed the System windows and looked at the carcasses of the two moles and the bear.


    To think that I almost got killed by such ordinary creatures.


    He had handled one mole just some time earlier, but two at a time proved to be too difficult. The difference caused by the addition of a single enemy was greater than Michael expected. The bear had been a different case. If he hadn¡¯t managed to partially blind it, he would have died within seconds. The same would have happened if he hadn¡¯t awakened to his true Race and Title. The bear had been an overwhelming opponent that his past self couldn¡¯t hope to defeat.


    He caught his breath and rested while standing, not wanting to be caught defenseless. After some time and having decided it was enough, he continued to follow the tunnel, descending ever lower. But first, there was something he needed to do. Breathing deeply, he created a Mana Sphere at the tip of his wand. He stared at it for a few seconds.


    Alright, let¡¯s try it.


    His intention wasn¡¯t to shoot the Sphere or to hold it in place. Instead, he would attempt to move it to his left hand. His right hand would grasp the wand. This was an arrangement that he had figured out after some thought. If the need arose, he would be able to cast a Mana Shield with the wand, executing the necessary movements quickly. The Sphere would disperse, naturally, but at least he would be protected.


    Slowly, he tried to make the Mana Sphere move from the tip of the wand to his left hand. In nothing but a moment, he realized that this was much harder than he thought. The traditional way of using the Skill had been embedded in his mind. He had created an alternative method, which consisted of keeping the Sphere still, but now that he was attempting to achieve some middle ground, the feeling that he should pick either method was strong. Shooting the Sphere or keeping it still; those were the options his current self had. Making it float from one hand to another wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Furrowing his brow, Michael felt his control over the Sphere slip. It came undone, fizzling out of existence as the mana was dispersed. He didn¡¯t even blink and drew a circle in the air with his wand.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    Another Sphere appeared at the wand¡¯s tip.


    The drain on my mana pool is much more manageable.


    He felt that the rate at which he recovered mana had also improved, while his mana pool had somewhat recovered after awakening to the Dragon blood. Continuously, he attempted to move the Sphere to his left hand, making a bit of progress with each attempt. Soon, he succeeded. A smile appeared on his face. The Mana Sphere above his left palm looked far more unstable than the other ones he had cast, rippling and shimmering, but it served its purpose. With a satisfied expression, Michael continued on his way.


    As he continued through the tunnel, the earth around him got darker and deeper in color, with much more stone composing the walls. The change in the earth¡¯s color supported Michael¡¯s theory about being able to find water down here. Tree roots could be seen reasonably often, winding downward for a much longer distance than he previously calculated. He no longer knew just how deep underground he was. All he knew was that he needed to keep going, no matter what.


    On his way, he encountered two more moles, but by quickly casting a Mana Shield and then switching to a Mana Sphere, he managed to end both fights swiftly. Standing over the broken corpse of the second mole, Michael looked down at himself and sighed.


    I¡¯m a mess.


    His robes were torn and bloodied, and his face and limbs were covered in dried-up blood. In general, it looked as if he had been put through a meat grinder. At the same time, he had gained much from these two battles. He looked at the two System notifications still clouding his view.


    [You have reached Level 5.]


    [Your state of existence has risen. Skill Point has been awarded. The number of Skills you can learn has increased.]


    These were the notification that had appeared after killing the bear. He turned his gaze to the newly-appeared notifications.


    [You have reached Level 6.]


    [You may now choose new Skills.]


    [You have acquired a new Title.]


    [You have unlocked further features within the System.]


    [Party system has been unlocked.]


    [New Stats may be acquired.]

 Chapter 9: Struggle and Objective (6)

    Michael narrowed his eyes. He expected the Skill Point, but the other notifications were a surprise. How to use the Party system could be inferred from all the games he¡¯d played throughout his life, but there were no instructions regarding how to obtain new Stats. He would need to either experiment or talk to someone who already had the information he sought. He could also choose a Skill again; ordinary people would only be able to choose one, but he didn¡¯t have that limitation. He looked at his Title¡¯s information.


    [Title


    Novice Mage: a journey of a thousand kilometers begins with a single step. Automatically awarded to all Mages who reach Level 5.


    Effects: +3 Intelligence, +2 Wisdom.]


    This Title¡¯s effects were extremely minor, but they helped Michael realize how valuable his Dragon¡¯s Descendant Title was. He could only expect that he would receive better Titles as he leveled up. Also deciding that there was no time better than now, he opened the list of Skills he could acquire without much expectation. The first Skill he saw, however, made him raise an eyebrow.


    [Passive Skill


    Basic Mana Heart (E): the origin of all mana is the heart. A skill only granted to those with vast mana reserves and good skills.


    Increases mana recovery speed. Increases mana absorption speed. Enables the creation of Circles.]


    The Skill¡¯s description wasn¡¯t impressive at all, but it was the first E-ranked Skill Michael had seen. The last sentence in particular caught his attention.


    Circles?


    He didn¡¯t know much about this System, but in fiction, Circles were the standard of power for a Mage. A higher-level Circle resulted in greater abilities and spellcasting. Given how the System dealt with Skills, Michael hadn¡¯t expected something like Circles to exist at all. Were they classified as Passive Skills? Or maybe it was just something completely separate from the System¡¯s workings? The only way for his current self to know would be to try it out. Now that he had three Skill Points, one from reaching Level 5 and two from leveling up, he could select an experimental Skill, but it was better to check the others first. He held on to that thought, even though he was already suspected that he would go for the Basic Mana Heart Skill. The second Skill he saw also surprised him.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Boost (F): to feel one¡¯s mana rushing through one¡¯s body is to be powerful.


    Strengthens the muscles and organs with mana. Higher proficiency and a higher amount of mana utilized result in greater effectiveness. The Wisdom Stat provides a minute bonus.]


    Well, that seems useful.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this was the kind of Skill that was available to everyone, but he was very thankful that he had it. A caster¡¯s most distinct weaknesses were their weak bodies and low close combat ability. If the Skill helped him circumvent that inherent flaw, even if only by a bit, it would already be enough. After all, he now had much more mana than he knew how to use.


    It''s an F-rank Skill, so the efficiency is probably trash, though.


    Considering this Skill another no-brainer buy, Michael scanned the remaining ones. There were only three others, but none seemed to be particularly attractive to him. In the end, he settled for the Mana Wave Skill, which was a Skill he had been offered at Level 1, since it was an area-of-effect Skill.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Wave (F): to fight against a group is to push oneself to one¡¯s limits. Let your mana flow like a wave.


    Gathers mana in the shape of a half-moon and shoots it in the direction of your choosing. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence Stat result in greater effects.]


    While he was worried about not having any other Skill Points, based on the pattern so far, he was certain that he would level up before another opportunity to acquire Skills arose. He ¡°bought¡± the Mana Heart Skill last, and as he did, he felt something within him change.


    His blood suddenly heated up as if it were about to boil. All the air left his lungs, the heat dominating every corner of his body. His own heartbeat resounded in his ears louder than a thousand galloping horses. The change was abrupt and brought only suffering. He wasn¡¯t in any condition to even ponder why this was happening. Unable to form any thoughts, he kneeled on the ground, not paying any attention to his surroundings. The smell of the blood on his skin and clothes filled his nostrils, his eyes feeling as if they were starting to melt.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    In the end, as suddenly as it had arrived, the heat disappeared. Everything returned to normal as if it had been only a bad dream. Michael gasped for air, trembling; his skin was completely red, and almost invisible trails of smoke floated up. A string of System notifications appeared before his eyes and echoed in his mind.


    [¡­]


    The first of them said nothing at all. He furrowed his brow. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Thankfully, the following messages were more enlightening.


    [Change identified.]


    [Your Dragon blood has reacted.]


    [Basic Mana Heart (E) has become Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D.)]


    [Mana Boost (F) has been assimilated into Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D.)]


    [Mana Path (F) has been assimilated into Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D.)]


    Michael hurriedly opened the Skill¡¯s information. He hadn¡¯t expected this development.


    [Hybrid Skill


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D): the most precious organ for a Dragon is their Heart. Dragon blood flows through your veins, spreading throughout your body with every beat of your Dragonheart. Your vessel, mind, and soul are empowered.


    Strengthens your body, mind, and soul; effects are greater when willingly activated. Significantly increases mana recovery speed.


    Significantly increases mana absorption speed. Increases spellcasting abilities.


    Marginally increases the effectiveness of all mana and mana-related Skills, including spells. Marginally improves casting time. Higher proficiency and a higher Wisdom stat result in greater effects.


    Enables the creation of Circles.]


    Damn.


    The effects could only be described as amazing, especially considering the stage he was at. It was also Michael¡¯s first time seeing a ¡°Hybrid Skill.¡± The active effect seemed to take hold when he activated it, while all the others were passive effects, including one that seemed to be a passive version of Mana Boost. Overall, he was extremely pleased with this development, in spite of the suffering it had caused him. At the very least, he seemed to be successfully finding a way through all this bullshit situation.


    He still had no idea why he had Dragon blood or anything even resembling answers to the questions he had, but he was certain that it would be better to be powerful than a weakling. If he got powerful enough, he might even be able to carve out a place for his friends and family in this new reality. Above everything else, he needed to be powerful enough to find his mother as soon as possible.


    Reminding himself of his conviction, Michael was about to trudge on, but remembered something that should be done first.


    I need to test the Mana Wave Skill.


    A warrior who did not know their own weapons was much more likely to be defeated. He needed to grasp exactly how powerful his new Active Skill was. He looked to the wall next to him. His wand drew a line in the air as he softly chanted.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    A crescent moon of mana flew at the wall, digging into the earth and stone. As it dispersed, Michael evaluated the damage and ran his fingers on the wall¡¯s scar.


    The concentrated power is less than Mana Sphere¡¯s.


    In exchange, the area-of-effect was larger. It was about what he expected, but there was one thing that surprised him. The scar was much deeper than he thought it would be, to the point where it was confusing. He slightly furrowed his brow. If before he had an idea of what he was capable of, his awakening had thrown those notions out the window. He no longer knew his limits.


    I should be careful.


    Nodding to himself, Michael continued on his way. He treaded the tunnel until he heard it. The very slight, subdued sound of running water. In a drastically similar fashion to the lion he had fought during the day, his ears moved. He attuned himself to the sound. He moved faster toward the end of the tunnel, silently observing his surroundings while the sound echoed through the walls.


    Other openings were appearing on the walls, revealing multiple other, smaller tunnels leading up to the surface or perhaps to other caves. The many entrances to the underground were starting to converge, as he had expected them to. His own tunnel also got wider and higher, as more and more earth disappeared and gave way to stone.


    Eventually, he saw an opening, around five hundred meters after the slope he was traveling on became flat ground. An exit. Michael rejoiced in his heart. He started to descend the slope as fast as he could, sharpening his senses; he couldn¡¯t let his guard down now. The moment he achieved his objective would ordinarily be the moment he would be at his most relaxed. Animals knew this instinctively.


    Something might try to attack me once I leave the tunnel.


    He hadn¡¯t detected anything and didn¡¯t even have any sort of premonition, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Once he reached flat ground, he started running before managing to slow himself down to a gradual walk. It was difficult not to run in the direction of the light at the end of the tunnel, but he needed to remain cautious. In his mind, he gave the System a command.


    Put six points into Strength and six points into Dexterity.


    This was the conclusion he had come to after some thought. His Intelligence and Wisdom Stats were already high, but they wouldn¡¯t matter if something or someone got the jump on him or were simply faster than him. He didn¡¯t have any sort of automatic defense mechanism. There were no Skills that would be cast the moment he entered a battle, and even that would have its flaws. In the end, he needed to make sure that he could react to the enemies in his Level range. The best way to do that was to strengthen his body, at least until he got more Skills.


    The scenery beyond the exit was starting to look clear. Finally, Michael reached it. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of admiration after going through the opening.


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±

 Chapter 10: Struggle and Objective (7)

    The underground expanse was beautiful in a different way compared to the land above ground. Even when comparing it to Earth¡¯s sights, it didn¡¯t lose out at all, in Michael¡¯s opinion. A huge cave stretched out from the high ground he was standing on, completely illuminated by glowing blue and green mushrooms that varied wildly in size, from hand-sized to several meters in diameter. Small tufts of grass could be seen here and there, especially near the mushrooms, but the whole thing seemed to be entirely made of rock. Huge pillars rose from the floor to the ceiling, acting as columns that kept the whole structure in its place. The air was stale and heavy, but much more bearable than Michael expected. The lack of any distinct scent contributed to this.


    He stood on top of another slope that merged with the floor below. Based on the things he could see, the cave seemed to be nothing less than ¡°huge.¡± The sound of running water was now much more distinct. Even from his current position, he could see the waterfall. It was far larger than the one he had seen above ground., with tree roots following its flow. He could only imagine how many creatures there were in this underground expanse.


    I shouldn¡¯t go down just yet.


    He was in a favorable position, with no nearby opponents. He needed to utilize the time he had to survey the place. An idea crossed his mind.


    What if I focused my mana on my eyes?


    After a moment of brief hesitation, he decided to test out his theory. At the sound of his heartbeat, he felt the mana coursing through him. He tried to gather its strands and focus on them in his eyes. He immediately felt a drastic difference. Not only could he see farther, but his visual acuity had also improved. A System notification rang in his ears.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    He blinked. His mind immediately went into overdrive. This was an incredibly monumental notification, presented to him no differently than all the others. Skills could be acquired without spending Skill Points. He didn¡¯t know if this applied to all Skills, but it was a very important discovery. Even though he now got Skill Points at every level, he theorized that they would eventually stop being enough to acquire everything he wanted. This knowledge would prove its amazing usefulness then. It also meant that he should keep pondering on his magic abilities, and not feel discouraged by the lack of a Dual Casting or Fast Casting Skill among his many notifications.


    Michael let out a slight chuckle before deciding to concentrate on his current task once more. He focused his efforts on trying to see anything near the water and soon succeeded. A group of three of the oversized moles he had fought before were crawling near the upper part of the flow, before the waterfall. He remembered to use Analyze.


    [Mole, Level 5.]


    [Mole, Level 6.]


    [Mole, Level 3.]


    One of the moles was even on the same Level as him. The group would be a worthy opponent if he decided to level up. Even though the idea of fighting beasts that hadn¡¯t tried to kill him bothered him, becoming more powerful was his immediate priority. It was a pity, but he would need to be the aggressor eventually. The animals had already proven that they would do the same given the opportunity. He didn¡¯t have time to be sentimental. His mother needed him.


    Having steeled his resolve, Michael kept looking for possible foes. His attention was grabbed by two large snakes on the ground near the lower part of the underground river.


    [Snake, Level 8.]


    [Snake, Level 9.]


    Those might be dangerous.


    He narrowed his eyes. Those were too close to Level 10 for his liking. He wasn¡¯t sure if something changed then, but he guessed that it should be the Level for the third Skill acquisition for most beings, after Levels 1 and 5. It represented a certain spike in power. Until his theory was proven wrong, he would keep acting as if it were correct. Of course, this was all considering that animals were contestants just like him. Even though he should be more than powerful enough to face those snakes because of his draconic lineage, he still felt like he should level up a bit more. A slight movement on the ceiling caught his gaze.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡­Are those bats?


    The Analyze Skill only confirmed his suspicions.


    [Bat, Level 6.]


    [Bat, Level 4.]


    [Bat, Level 4.]


    The System windows superimposed one another, making them unreadable, but their content was forcefully and naturally transmitted into Michael¡¯s mind. There were almost twenty bats, all between Levels 3 and 6. The bats were also oversized, being the size of small dogs.


    There¡¯s no way I can fight so many flying enemies.


    Given their levels, even one of them would prove difficult to hit with Mana Sphere. Fighting almost twenty of them was unfeasible. As Michael was about to discard the notion, he remembered something that made him stop.


    Mana Wave is an area-of-effect Skill.


    He had a Skill that could hit multiple targets. It hadn¡¯t been the first thing on his mind, given that it was one of his most recent acquisitions, but now that it had surfaced, it changed his way of looking at the situation entirely. With enough preparation, he could alternate between Mana Wave and Mana Shield quickly enough to succeed. The prospect of felling almost twenty enemies around his Level was too good to be discarded. For his own growth, he considered the possibility seriously. He made a decision.


    I¡¯ll fight.


    There was no room for hesitation. He would defeat ¨C no, he would kill them. It was time to put his skills to the test. Michael looked at his next targets, mentally calculating the distance between him and them. Could his Mana Wave Skill fly that far? His testing hadn¡¯t included the Skill¡¯s range. It was an oversight. He cursed inwardly. He couldn¡¯t simply fire one off right here, at the risk of scaring away his targets or drawing all the animals to his location. He made a decision in an instant.


    In order to get closer to the bats, he would have to leave his advantageous position and explore the forest of stone and mushrooms below, which likely contained more enemies. It was possible that by the time he found a proper spot to attack the bats, they would have already moved. Even worse, it was possible that they would try to ambush him as he fought below.


    What if he fired a Mana Sphere to draw their attention? There was the risk of attracting more enemies than he planned to or simply scaring them off, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other effective way. He needed to stay on high ground to have a fighting chance. He decided on this course of action. He looked around him, trying to find enemies that would be capable of quickly getting to him if the Mana Sphere attracted them, but thankfully found nothing but snakes and moles. He could deal with those.


    He grabbed his wand and moved it in a circle.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    He created the Sphere and shot it toward the bats. That was when his brow furrowed in confusion. Wasn¡¯t that Mana Sphere a bit too big? The amount of consumed mana had been only marginally higher than before, so why did there seem to be such a difference in output? At a speed much faster than he had anticipated, the Mana Sphere flew to the bats¡­ And seared through five of them in one fell swoop.


    The bats started flying haphazardly, going toward him as if they were out for his blood, which they probably were. Michael grinned. Once he judged that the bats had gotten close enough, he used his wand to draw a horizontal line.


    ¡°¡­Mana Wave.¡±


    A half-moon made of blue energy flew from the space in front of him. The bats attempted to avoid it, but he repeated his actions twice over, flooding the air with a total of three Waves. Only a few stragglers were left in the wake of their destruction, and they were promptly silenced by one last Wave. In less than a minute, Michael had slain twenty System-mutated bats, with absolutely no challenge whatsoever, leveling up twice in the process, which surprised him slightly.


    This is beyond my expectations.


    This drastic change was likely borne out of his Dragonheart. Not only did it improve his mana-gathering skills, but also his spellcasting abilities. It had empowered his Skills accordingly. Perhaps it worked as if he had gotten a buff in his Intelligence Stat. He wasn¡¯t certain, but he wasn¡¯t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. He knew when to rejoice.


    This was good news. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t hesitate to face the snake duo, especially now that he had leveled up and confirmed his prowess. It should be near-impossible for the snakes to get through his current Mana Shield, although he would need to lower it to attack. The inability to use two of his Skills at the same time continued to hinder him. He had confirmed that it was at least possible to make progress toward learning a Skill without spending Skill Points or waiting for specific Levels. He didn¡¯t know if he would have to spend a Skill Point anyway, or if Skills could be fully learned without spending them, but either way, it meant that he had no reason not to train his dual casting. He had enough mana remaining that allowed him to do this.


    Just like before, Michael tried moving his mana in two different directions at the same time. He failed more than just a few times in a row, but he didn¡¯t let that discourage him from continuing to try. He would succeed, eventually. If he couldn¡¯t, he would be a waste of the Dragon blood flowing within him. How could he say he had a Dragonheart when being unable to even dual cast?


    Finally, he descended from the slope, truly entering the mushroom forest. His plan was simple. He would go to the place where the snakes were while dealing with everything that got in his way. The newfound power he had discovered when fighting the bats served as a great source of confidence, but Michael didn¡¯t let that muddle his mind or make him arrogant. He wouldn¡¯t find any joy in killing other beings, and becoming stronger was merely a means to an end. So long as he remembered those tenets, he would be fine.


    Probably.

 Chapter 11: Struggle and Objective (8)

    Michael came across multiple opponents as he weaved through the columns and mushrooms, all of which had attacked him on sight, but he dealt with them easily. He honestly questioned if there was anything in this stone forest capable of posing a serious threat to him. He activated his Dragonheart, feeling it strengthen his body as his blood rushed through its vessels. He ran faster. Once he got to the snakes, however, he came across something he hadn¡¯t at all expected.


    The animals lay butchered on the ground, vertically split in half, their mutilated organs strewn across the floor. Both snakes¡¯ heads were missing. Their long and muscular halves had so many cuts on them that Michael was forced to wonder how the entire carcass hadn¡¯t fallen apart. Near the corpses, standing while covered in blood, was a young, brown-haired woman. She couldn¡¯t have been older than Michael himself, maybe twenty-one or twenty-two years old, and was storing the snakes¡¯ heads in a bag.


    For the first time since he had been transported to this fucked up scenario, Michael truly, honestly smiled. He felt relief from the bottom of his heart. He followed his first instinct. He tried talking to her.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s-¡±


    He never got to finish his sentence. In a split second, the young woman turned around and threw what seemed to be a dagger at him. Even though she wasn¡¯t too fast ¨C certainly not fast to the point that he couldn¡¯t react ¨C he had been caught completely off-guard. The dagger dug into his left shoulder with a sickening sound, making blood squirt out of the wound and a wave of pain wash over his entire being. He cursed out loud and waved his wand in an X-shape.


    ¡°Mana Shield! Wait! I don¡¯t want to fi-¡±


    Another dagger bounced off the Shield he had just activated. He gritted his teeth, not out of anger, but because of his inability to defuse the current situation. He pulled the dagger out of his body, feeling his Constitution already working towards repairing the injury. At this distance, even though she was moving quickly, Michael could see the emotions in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t anger, surprise, or even hostility. It was fear. Pure, unfettered terror.


    He felt no desire to use an offensive Skill against her. He didn¡¯t wish to harm her, not even in retaliation for the attacks, but it might prove to be necessary. What was the minimum show of force that could deal with this situation? his patience was rapidly decreasing, overcoming his inherent aversion to harming another human. He wanted to talk and was suddenly attacked? What the hell was this woman doing? A frown made its way to his face. He just needed her to calm down. She yelled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take me!¡±


    Michael shook his head, baffled. The last embers of his willingness to talk were disappearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take you anywhere! Calm down!¡±


    She ignored his words, pulling two daggers out of her belt, wielding one in each hand. She dashed at him, stabbing forward. Suddenly, her image shimmered and disappeared. Michael blinked in surprise. The abrupt feeling of something trying to cut past his Shield coming from his nape nearly made him yelp. He turned around, but the woman was gone again. The next hit aimed at his heart from behind. Once more, the Mana Shield protected him. He couldn¡¯t underestimate the sheer usefulness of the Skill. It had already saved his life several times over. He spoke in a firm tone. His patience had finally run out.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The young woman¡¯s voice seemed to be coming from all around him. Before, she didn¡¯t seem too fast, but now he couldn¡¯t even keep track of her. It was clearly the work of some Skill, but none of the ones he had seen allowed such movement.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to trick me, scum!¡±


    Even though her voice was laden with fighting intent, it also shook with fear. She was afraid but hopeful enough to reply to him. He activated his Dragonheart. He needed her to be able to talk, even if he had to subdue her. Michael kept pouring mana into the Shield, his mind racing. Her attacks kept coming from all directions.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    This time, the woman didn¡¯t reply. If she was done talking to him, it made things even more complicated. Even though the Mana Shield covered every inch of his skin, the repeated attacks were beginning to take their toll on him. Even with his Dragonheart, he could feel his mana start being drained. It wasn¡¯t at a rapid rate, but it was noticeable enough to worry him. If he couldn¡¯t get through to her, either his mana would eventually run out or she would get tired and stop attacking.


    Michael made the decision that first he needed to push her away. Increasing the amount of mana he put into the Shield, he tried to expand the area it covered, from being just above his skin to forming a sphere around him. It was similar in concept to how he had used the Mana Sphere Skill for lighting. Both were novel distortions of the basic Skill¡¯s concept. The risk here was that it could destabilize his Shield, deactivating it or rendering it useless. If that happened, he would die a dog¡¯s death at the blade of this woman he didn¡¯t even know the name of.


    Fuck it.


    He would try it anyway, even if only to say he did everything he could. Very slowly, a blue sphere took shape, surrounding his entire body. It pushed outward, forcing the woman to back off. For the first time since she had disappeared from view, Michael saw her clear outline. By the time the Shield reached one meter in diameter, she was staring at him from a distance away, fully visible. She seemed to have overcome her initial shock and fear and was now probably wondering why he wasn¡¯t doing anything. He felt like he could almost see the gears in her head turning.


    Michael looked into the woman¡¯s eyes. Hers revealed wariness, but also carried within them an edge of confusion, while his shone with anger. Now that he had pushed her away, he was fully willing to dismiss his Mana Shield and cast Mana Sphere. He would fight if she attacked even once more. She spoke carefully.


    ¡°¡­Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    He flashed her a bitter smile. She was willing to talk! After attempting to kill him at least fifteen times, she was finally ready to talk! He sighed, still keeping his guard up.


    ¡°I¡¯m Michael. I just reached this expanse and approached this area because I wanted to fight the snakes you killed. I didn¡¯t even know you were here.¡±


    She stared at his face for a few seconds.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Rose.¡±


    And that was it. More seconds of silence ensued. Michael knew that unless he did something drastic, this standstill wouldn¡¯t change.


    So he lowered his Mana Shield, deactivating it completely.


    Her eyes were filled with surprise as the blue sphere around him disappeared. He could see her fist wrapping around the hilt of one of her daggers once more, but he resisted the impulse to create another Shield. Not taking another step, he spoke with the most soothing voice he could currently manage, which wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone after getting teleported here. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Rose.¡±


    Her hand let go of the dagger¡¯s hilt, but her eyes were still sharp.


    ¡°¡­Sorry for the fight and for injuring you. You said I¡¯m the first person you saw? You got that powerful without reaching a settlement?¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°I entered the underground after analyzing the state of the world above and coming to the conclusion that there must be more to this Zone. Given that the tree roots came all the way into the underground, I thought there would at least be a large source of water, which would attract other creatures. I expected there to be a settlement of some kind, even though it¡¯s quite early in the Tutorial, but I haven¡¯t found any yet. I¡¯d be thankful if you could lead me to one of them.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t miss a single one of his movements. Not that he was moving much, anyway. Once she replied, her voice was stronger.


    ¡°We both know that I don¡¯t trust you a single bit. But, you didn¡¯t try to harm me. I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt and believe your words for now. Walk in front of me,¡± she turned in a specific direction and pointed, ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to the settlement I belong to.¡±


    Michael scoffed.


    ¡°Fuck no.¡±


    She blinked in surprise. He continued to speak.


    ¡°You might be willing to give me the benefit of the doubt and trust me, but why should I trust you? As far as I know, you¡¯re just someone who tried to kill me and could very well be leading me to a trap. I¡¯m not walking in front of you. Lead the way.¡±


    Rose frowned. The two of them silently stared at each other for a few seconds. She had a conflicted expression on her face before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Alright. Follow me. As I said, I¡¯ll lead you to my settlement.¡±


    Then, as if to prove that he could trust her, she turned in the direction she had pointed. Her back was towards him; he could easily attack her if he wanted to. She started walking. With narrowed eyes, Michael followed her after she took a few steps. Silently, the duo started making their way through the underground. Due to the absence of enemies, he could afford to think for a bit.


    The settlement she belongs to, huh?


    Didn¡¯t that mean that there were at least two settlements that she knew of? He followed her, keeping part of his focus on his surroundings while also paying attention to Rose¡¯s movements. Just like she didn¡¯t trust him, he also didn¡¯t have any particular reason to trust her, as he had said before. If he detected anything out of place, he would fight or run away. He had taken the plunge and been the first to extend a friendly hand, but that didn¡¯t make him gullible. They walked in silence through the winding labyrinth of stone pillars and glowing mushrooms.


    It was time for him to finally meet other people who were also fighting for their lives.

 Chapter 12: Bluestone Village (1)

    The group walked slowly through the winding tunnels. Makeshift torches were in the hands of two of the Mages in the middle; the torches had been a pain to create, but at least they seemed to be doing their job. Dylan led the group and James covered their rear, alongside the remaining Warrior, Anthony, who seemed to be just as nervous as some of the casters. James strongly suspected that the only reason why the man had chosen the Warrior Class was because his Stats didn¡¯t suit a Mage at all. Even then, perhaps he had been caught up in some fantasy about fighting and slaying his foes as a Warrior, just like the main characters of some books. Reality had hit him hard.


    Even James himself couldn¡¯t say that he was unaffected. He still grappled with fear and hesitation and kept remembering the feeling of slashing the enemies they had encountered on their way here. As he had noted before, only Elizabeth seemed to be taking their current circumstances in stride. She didn¡¯t appear to be excited or joyful, but she sure as hell was handling everything better than many others. She walked in the heart of the group, right in the middle of the Mages.


    Just put one step in front of the other. Let¡¯s go.


    He didn¡¯t have enough leeway to be lost in his head. He needed to keep moving. James looked around, attentively watching their surroundings. He and Anthony were the first line of defense in case something decided to attack them from behind. Thankfully, he had good spatial awareness, and his senses had been sharpened after he leveled up a bit as a Warrior.


    We came across more enemies than I anticipated.


    Truth be told, he had expected the downward tunnels to be completely free of foes. They were dark and too small for a group like theirs to walk comfortably. He could only imagine the nightmare that would be trying to walk through them with a larger number of people. These arrangements clearly favored some Classes over others and contestants in smaller groups. As such, he had deduced that the game-like System that ruled over this reality wouldn¡¯t have placed enemies in their way, at least until the space opened up. He had been wrong.


    The group had barely walked for one hundred meters before their first foe appeared. Coming from deeper in the tunnel in a mad dash, a person-sized, unidentified animal leaped at Dylan the moment it laid eyes on him. He had blocked with his shield, enabling the Mages to hurriedly start casting their Mana Spheres. Their efficiency was terrible and their concentration faltered, however, resulting in most of them failing to use the Skill properly. They either missed or took too long to cast, even though it was a basic Skill that should be engraved in their minds. Thankfully, Elizabeth¡¯s Mana Sphere hit the beast square in the chest, allowing Dylan to finish it off with shaking hands.


    It was only after the creature had been defeated that the group realized that it seemed to be a wolf, maybe one on the smaller side. James looked at its corpse with a complex gaze. He hadn¡¯t had time to even participate in this battle, but his heart had still jumped when he saw the beast running at Dylan. It was only natural, but it bothered him that he was less adapted to the situation than he thought. In comparison, Elizabeth had performed admirably. With a sigh, James told everyone to calm down and keep it moving. They stepped over the wolf¡¯s corpse and continued on their way.


    Soon, they realized why the animal had been running toward the exit. A huge bear, surrounded by the broken bodies of several other wolves, most of them even bigger than the one they had fought, stood in their way. James had felt immediately tempted to turn back and run away, a sentiment that he had been certain was shared by almost everyone in the group. Almost.


    Without a word, Elizabeth had conjured up a Mana Sphere and hit the bear in its left side just as it turned its head, making it roar in pain. She then yelled.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go back now! It¡¯s already nighttime! Run past it!¡±


    Her words had barely finished echoing in the tunnel before Dylan started running with a desperate roar. The group dashed past the bear while it thrashed in pain, continuing their journey downward. They had come across two more enemies on their way, before finally getting to their current position.


    James dismissed his thoughts, turning his gaze upwards from the heels of his friends. He almost stumbled, stopping in place. A few hundred meters or so ahead of them, an opening shone with light. The rest of the group had obviously realized this as well, as they had started walking faster.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°It¡¯s light¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    Some sobbed, but most just smiled and started running. The light approached faster and faster as if it were a promised land that would take them away from this cursed scenario. Even if it wasn¡¯t, that would be fine. To be granted hope in such circumstances was better than nothing, even if that hope was taken away right afterward. The land beyond the opening became clearer as they approached it. Running ever faster, they crossed the opening¡¯s threshold. The group stopped immediately, taking in the scenery.


    Huge stone columns held everything together while glowing mushrooms were the only source of light in the natural maze that stretched in front of them. They had clearly entered through an opening in the lower ground. James took note of several other openings, both on the same level and on higher ground. He was almost certain that they led to other tunnels. It meant that the place they had reached was the gathering point of more people as well. For the first time in the Tutorial, there was a real possibility of finding others. James wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. He had been constantly thinking about meeting other people and becoming allies with them, but now that it could actually happen, he hesitated.


    There¡¯s no reason to believe that everyone is going to be friendly.


    Just like there were good people everywhere, there were also evil ones out there. He had no way of knowing which kind he would meet. He didn¡¯t even know what criteria the System had used to teleport them here.


    What would he do if he needed to fight another human being?


    James didn¡¯t have an answer to that question. If the need arose, he would fight to the death. Could he truly end another¡¯s life so easily?


    Lost in his own thoughts, he barely noticed that the group had started walking once more, straight ahead toward the core of the zone. Elizabeth slowed down, moving to the place beside him. Anthony didn¡¯t walk away but seemed to be trying his best to give them privacy. The young woman spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°James.¡±


    Her voice dragged him out of his stupor. He blinked a few times before looking straight ahead, then turned to her. He responded.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. This place is too open, even with all the pillars, and we¡¯re not really going anywhere. I didn¡¯t see any source of water or other beasts. It¡¯s too quiet.¡±


    He was about to dismiss her concerns as overthinking, but stopped himself. She had earned his respect; he trusted her ideas and abilities. She was the most level-headed one in their group. He was forced to consider her words carefully. Indeed, she was right. He couldn¡¯t even hear flowing water or the sounds made by any sort of animal. Far above, there seemed to be a few very large bats, but that was it. Since a lot of tunnels seemed to lead to this space and they had encountered beasts on the way, it stood to reason that the animals had also made their way down and reached this expanse. It shouldn¡¯t be this quiet.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like this either. Should we turn back?¡±


    James asked the question while already knowing the answer. By the look on Elizabeth¡¯s face, she understood it too. There was nowhere to go back to. It was nighttime above ground and none of them were even remotely equipped to fight nocturnal predators in complete darkness. They would also struggle to try and find water without any light source while using torches would only draw the beasts to them. They were stumped. Their only real option was to keep going, taking advantage of the light provided by the mushrooms to find resources as soon as possible, including maybe a place to sleep. Even if there was something wrong, they couldn¡¯t back out now. The woman cursed.


    ¡°Fuck. You know there¡¯s nothing else we can do. Convincing the others to turn back would be near-impossible.¡±


    ¡°I have to agree. We should just try our best to stay on our guard and not make too much noise.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded and went back to her place in the crowd, near the other casters. James tried not to get lost in his thoughts again. The situation wasn¡¯t safe enough for him to do so. They needed to find out what was going on. For their survival.


    As they walked, distinct sounds started to make their way to them. It didn¡¯t take James too long to realize that they were voices. Laughing, yelling, talking. From afar they had seemed almost like the groans of beasts, but no longer. There were other people here. Elizabeth looked back straight at him, and he could tell that they were both thinking about the same thing. No words were needed.


    They are probably the ones responsible for this silence.


    If a group of humans was being so loud in the middle of unknown territory, it stood to reason that they had a reason for believing they were safe.


    Did they kill everything nearby?


    There was no way to be sure without meeting them. James felt both excited and terrified at the prospect. He could only hope that they would be good people. At that moment, three arrows flew up from around a hundred meters in front of them, aiming straight for the few bats on the stone ceiling. He would have missed them if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were glowing with a red light. Some others in the group noticed them too and stopped in place, while the rest kept walking. Elizabeth got everyone on the same page.


    ¡°All of you, stop.¡±

 Chapter 13: Bluestone Village (2)

    Her voice was commanding enough not to allow even a modicum of resistance. The remaining people stopped. The arrows reached the giant bats and tore through them. Screeches echoed throughout the expanse. The bats flew down, trying to reach the attackers, but that only made them easier targets for the Archers and Mages. Soon, all the beasts had been shot down, giving rise to a burst of clamors from the group below. Their voices got even louder. Almost everyone in James¡¯ group looked at Elizabeth. They seemed to consider her to be the leader. James had no issue with that.


    She gritted her teeth and spoke.


    ¡°We keep going. There¡¯s nowhere else to go. It¡¯s better to reach them openly than to have them find us when our backs are turned.¡±


    The others nodded and resumed their walk. Soon, the stone maze opened up into what seemed to be a huge square right in the middle of it. James surveyed the surroundings with rapt attention. There were corpses of beasts strewn all over the floor. The smell of blood and guts was nauseating. Above all, it was loud. The cause was naturally the group of people in the middle of the stone square.


    They were men and a few women, all seeming to be around the ages of twenty to forty years old. Their rowdiness was only overshadowed by the dangerous gleam of their weapons. Even at a glance, James identified at least five Warriors, six Archers, and four casters. The whole group seemed to total around twenty people. It was much larger than his own group of friends.


    The other party¡¯s rowdiness was disturbed when James¡¯ group entered the square. It was as if a switch had been flipped. In nothing but a few seconds, weapons had been drawn out and pointed towards them. The other group visibly relaxed as they saw the size of James¡¯ crowd, however. James attempted to use Analyze on one of the possible enemies, only to be met with a discouraging message.


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high level.]


    Fuck.


    It was one thing for them to be outnumbered and outgunned, but to top it all off, the other party had people who were higher-leveled to the point where Analyze didn¡¯t even work. The already massively disadvantageous situation had taken a turn for the worst. A large, burly man stepped forward.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to find other people here. This place isn¡¯t safe. Who are all of you?¡±


    As the group turned to look at Elizabeth, she spoke to the burly man.


    ¡°We are just another gathering of people looking to survive. My name is Elizabeth.¡±


    The man scratched his chin before nodding.


    ¡°I¡¯m Derek. It¡¯s nice to meet y¡¯all.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    James furrowed his brow. The men in Derek¡¯s party had a dangerous glint in their eyes as they looked at Elizabeth. He didn¡¯t like this at all. Derek spoke.


    ¡°You guys seem to have been struggling on the surface. I take it you haven¡¯t reached any settlements? We can lead you to ours.¡±


    Elizabeth frowned slightly, just enough that only her people, who were close to her, would have been able to notice. The question of whether they should allow an unknown group to lead them somewhere that was also unknown was one with an obvious answer. Yet, they had nowhere else to go.


    ¡°¡­Please let me discuss this with my teammates.¡±


    ¡°Sure, take your time.¡±


    The others gathered around Elizabeth. James got closer to her. She spoke in a contained voice, but loudly enough so that everyone in the group could hear her.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them one bit, but it seems to be our only option. What do you guys want to do?¡±


    One of their friends answered her question.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go back to the surface? Or try to find a settlement by ourselves? By the way he spoke, there are multiple of them around here.¡±


    It seemed that they hadn¡¯t yet come to the same conclusion as her and James, so Elizabeth shook her head and explained.


    ¡°The surface is not an option. By now, it¡¯s already pitch-black and teeming with nightly hunters. There is also no cover or place to sleep. We could try to find a settlement on our own, but it¡¯s more likely that we would get lost or simply run into something that could exterminate us before we do.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they have to find a place by themselves? We can do it too!¡±


    James spoke up.


    ¡°They might have been led by another group, and they have way more people than we do. You¡¯re right, they may have found a place by themselves. But, are you willing to stake your life on it? Besides, the real problem is them deciding to attack us if we refuse to go with them. It¡¯s a fight that we would definitely lose.¡±


    The man went silent. None of the others voiced any complaints. A decision seemed to have been reached. Elizabeth nodded, turned to the other party, who had been watching them like hawks while they talked, and spoke.


    ¡°We will follow you to this settlement.¡±


    Derek gave her a disturbing smile. He replied.


    ¡°Follow me, then. Be careful not to stray too far away.¡±


    He turned east, faced his crew, and beckoned them. They put away their weapons and followed. James and his friends could only follow, not knowing what their destination was or the distance they would have to walk. They had been forced to rely on complete strangers, who could be plotting to kill them or worse.


    James hated this feeling of powerlessness, of not being able to rely solely on himself. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to worry if he were so powerful as to be capable of killing the entire other group. He would have been able to react to anything they pulled. Nevertheless, there was no use in thinking about such things. The reality was different.


    Michael¡­ I hope that wherever you are, you¡¯re in a better situation.


    Clenching his fists, James hoped for his friend to be safe.


    ***


    Goddamn it.


    Michael mentally sighed to himself. It was the third time he and Rose had encountered enemies on their way to her settlement, and the third time he had fought alone. She hadn¡¯t moved a muscle, even when an additional enemy jumped in out of nowhere and damaged Michael¡¯s Shield. As he had found out, her ability to mask her body and presence was also very effective in avoiding battles. The moment a foe appeared, she would retreat and use it, returning once the fight was over. This fact was starting to become increasingly irritating to him.


    Is she trying to wear me down? Or to see what I can do?


    It was likely that the answer was ¡°both.¡± She didn¡¯t lose anything by letting him fight alone and didn¡¯t seem too concerned about his survival. She was merely looking out for herself.


    At least I¡¯m getting all the XP.


    The duo stepped over the beast¡¯s carcass as Michael was affected by his resentment. Rose spoke.


    ¡°We take a left here. We¡¯re pretty close now.¡±


    With a grunt, he followed her. They walked in silence through the mushrooms and spires before she spoke again.


    ¡°¡­Stop pouting.¡±


    He scrunched his eyebrows in annoyance. His voice was firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pouting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    Just as Michael was about to reply, fully willing to argue, he saw that the maze in front of him opened up to the right. Curiosity grew within him. Rose¡¯s voice only intensified it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Just gotta take a right.¡±


    Not bothering to fire anything back at her, he moved faster. When he made the turn, he felt the air leave his lungs. His chin dropped in honest surprise and amazement. This wasn¡¯t like anything he had ever seen.


    The village was a harmonic amalgamation of stone, wood, and glowing mushrooms. He could see the little huts spread out throughout the small plateau, each the size of a large bedroom, through the entrance gate. Some were made mostly of wood, while others were larger, with stone in their structure. At the very heart of the village was a house much bigger than all the others; it seemed to have been carved out of the very ground, as it had mushrooms growing on its walls and small patches of grass on the ceiling. A main path led right to it. The giant mushrooms glowed in a veritable rainbow of colors, as did the smaller ones, adding a fantasy-like atmosphere to the village. Overall, it seemed capable of housing around one thousand people, but he didn¡¯t know how many of those were humans from Earth. Wooden spikes created a makeshift wall that surrounded the village.


    And, of course, there were the people. Over a hundred humans walked around, with swords at their waist, holding wooden bows, and straightening their robes. Michael felt as if he could see virtually every starter Class, including the ones that were a combination of the more basic archetypes. Apart from them, there were also other creatures, always close or next to one of the huts; they had very dark skin and pointed ears, and were all noticeably tall and lithe. They interacted with the humans and with one another, lending the village a vibrant atmosphere.


    Michael couldn¡¯t help but let out a comment.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 14: Bluestone Village (3)

    Standing next to him, Rose lifted an eyebrow.


    ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what floats your boat.¡±


    She looked as if she was about to say something else but stopped herself, eyeing him carefully. Without direction, he could only ask.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I take you to the Chief. He will know what to do.¡±


    She pointed at the very last house, the biggest one with the mushrooms.


    ¡°Sure, then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michael started walking toward it without more deliberation. Rose followed him closely but seemed to have lagged behind for a few steps. Once he crossed the threshold, a translucent blue stone appeared above his head for a couple of seconds, then disappeared. He heard Rose let out a breath.


    Entering the village made him feel as if he had stepped into a new world. The voices and sounds that he couldn¡¯t hear even when standing right in front of the settlement¡¯s entrance now hit him in full, creating a cacophony that he needed a few seconds to adjust to. He didn¡¯t understand how this was possible but didn¡¯t think too much about it. Magic was real, after all. Rose¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°This is Bluestone Village. It¡¯s one of the settlements within the underground. There are new arrivals by the hour. The NPCs of this Village are the dark elves. The chief is called Sullivan, and he is the oldest dark elf here. We have to go to him to get you accepted and introduced into the village.¡±


    Michael was pleasantly surprised. It was one of the only times Rose had taken the initiative to speak with him, and certainly the first time that she had said so much. He just didn¡¯t know why. She caught up to him and walked by his side instead of behind him, continuing to talk.


    ¡°Sullivan will help you find a direction to grow. Even though you have already picked your Level 10 Skill, so long as you do the things he asks, he will help you a bit. Think of them like quests.¡±


    This time, he visibly frowned but wiped the expression off his face before she saw it. He certainly hadn¡¯t reached Level 10, but there was no reason to tell her that. She didn¡¯t trust him, but he also had no reason to put much faith in her either. Most importantly, either through sheer incompetence or oversight, she had forgotten to use Analyze on him. He wasn¡¯t about to remind her.


    The existence of quests was also a surprising piece of information. Given their absence on the past day, he had assumed that they didn¡¯t exist but now realized that had been inaccurate. He had lacked enough information. It was only natural that quests were only offered by quest-givers, instead of appearing out of thin air. Beyond that, there was one term that had irked him.


    There are NPCs?


    It was a development that he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. Given that this was real life and not a game, it stood to reason that NPCs couldn¡¯t exist, unless the System had manually created creatures that could only operate within certain parameters. Even then, Michael felt no desire to describe another living being as an NPC. In his opinion, it could only be considered disrespectful at least to reduce another entity to such a status.


    I need to investigate that.


    He now wanted to meet this Sullivan more than ever. The two of them approached the largest house. Rose pushed the wooden door open. The first thing that Michael saw was a line. Multiple groups of people were waiting for their turn to speak with a very tall dark elf who was sitting in an ornate chair at the back end of the room. Two dark elves, one man and one woman, stood to his sides. A man dressed in leather armor grabbed the bag hanging from his belt and opened it in front of the tall dark elf, speaking.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    His tone was brusque. With a serene expression, the dark elf gazed into the bag. He nodded.


    ¡°The request has been fulfilled.¡±


    He waved his hand, making a slight blue glow surround the Warrior. Michael looked at it attentively. Once the glow disappeared, the man spoke again.


    ¡°You got anything else for me?¡±


    Michael felt like he could almost see the Chief sigh to himself but wasn¡¯t sure if his eyes were playing tricks on him.


    ¡°No, brave adventurer. Please, come back later.¡±


    The Warrior turned around, walked past Michael and Rose, gave her a glance, and left. The same pattern repeated itself for almost all the people in the line. Finally, the duo reached the spot in front of the dark elf. Without a word, Rose extended her own bag with the two snake heads she had collected. The same blue glow covered her once the chief waved his hand in affirmation. The tall dark elf then turned to Michael with a different twinkle in his eye, something that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. He spoke.


    ¡°A new arrival, I see. I am Sullivan, the Village Chief. It seems you also haven¡¯t joined any other settlement yet. Do you desire to be part of this village?¡±


    It was a very standardized line, but Michael didn¡¯t wish to let that trick him. The intelligence in Sullivan¡¯s eyes was one that couldn¡¯t be associated with the term ¡°NPC.¡± Michael spoke tentatively.


    ¡°Yes, I do. My name is Michael. Do you have any advice to give me, specifically? I¡¯m a novice Mage.¡±


    Apart from joining the village, he threw in a question. Its only purpose was to test Sullivan regarding his responses; if he were truly an NPC with pre-programmed messages, it was unlikely that he would be able to give Michael solid, specific advice. Of course, that would depend on the degree of ¡°artificial intelligence¡± that the System was capable of. On the other hand, if Sullivan truly was a person like he seemed, he would be capable of giving a more elaborate message. With these things in mind, Michael had asked him such a question.


    Traces of mirth floated around in Sullivan¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand, and a blue glow covered Michael. A System notification appeared.


    [You have joined Bluestone Village.]


    [Your current Rank is: Low-Grade Villager.]


    [There are no perks or rewards in your current Rank.]


    The dark elf spoke, holding the same smile.


    ¡°Of course. First, look for Tairy. He¡¯s usually to the left of this place. He will be able to guide you on your journey through magic. He is a dark elf wizard. And¡­¡±


    Sullivan drew a circle in the air. Blue energy climbed up from the floor, surrounding both himself and Michael in a hurricane of power. It coalesced into a thin, blue layer that covered both Michael and the Chief¡¯s figures. It was almost like a barrier, one that was fully opaque. No sound could be heard from outside the Skill, and nothing beyond it could be seen. Michael¡¯s guard was raised completely. Just as he was about to cast a Mana Shield and try to figure out a way to deal with this sudden attack, he looked at Sullivan, who had lowered his hand. All traces of amusement and fun were gone from the dark elf¡¯s face. Instead, a very serious air had taken hold.


    ¡°This is the most important advice for you, and you alone.¡±


    Michael frowned. Reasoning that Sullivan could have already tried to harm him if he wanted to, he decided to hear the Chief out. The atmosphere got heavier. Sullivan enunciated each word carefully, as if afraid that Michael would forget any of them or misunderstand them.


    ¡°Be careful. I have a few ideas, but I still don¡¯t know what exactly is different about you. Just know that people like you are very rare, even outside of the Tutorial Zone. Keep your unique trait a complete secret from anyone, even from someone like me, who already has a few guesses. Do not-¡±


    At that moment, a blood-red System message appeared between their faces, covering up their line of sight. It was large enough to block Michael from seeing Sullivan¡¯s face at all. Apart from being a different color, this message also had no words, containing only a string of ¡°!!!¡± symbols. Michael heard the dark elf click his tongue.


    ¡°It seems that this is the limit of what I can say while classified as an NPC ¨C well more accurately, as a non-contestant - by the System. That¡¯s fine. Just keep what I said in mind, Michael Gray.¡±


    A shine entered Michael¡¯s eyes. Of course, the information that Sullivan was able to tell there was something different about him was important, but what surprised him the most was the dark elf¡¯s awareness about being ¡°classified as an NPC.¡± This was no System construct with something that only resembled a real mind. Sullivan was a real person. Beyond that, he was certainly higher-leveled than Michael, given that the elf had learned his name before he even said it, likely through Analyze. He replied.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll remember it. There¡¯s also something I want to ask you.¡±


    The dark elf looked at him with curiosity. The glowing red System windows disappeared.


    ¡°Have you seen a woman named Allison Gray? A bit shorter than me, same green eyes and black hair. I don¡¯t know which Class she picked. She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Sullivan shook his head. His voice sounded a bit dejected and pitying.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I can remember the names of all of your people who came here, but there was nobody like that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 15: Bluestone Village (4)

    Michael tried to contain the disappointment blooming within him. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    ¡­It¡¯s alright. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I hope you find her. Remember what I said. Also remember this: the place you want to go to is five kilometers north of here. It¡¯s where you¡¯ll be able to complete the quest I¡¯ll now give you.¡±


    Michael grabbed the bag he was given. He watched as the dark elf¡¯s serious and tired expression morphed into a carefully crafted, smiling, and carefree visage. Once it seemed to be just as good as the previous one, Sullivan dismissed the barrier surrounding them. Michael also tried his best not to show any emotions regarding what had happened on his face. It was already unusual enough for Sullivan to drag someone into a barrier to speak to them, or so it seemed. He could feel the burning hot gazes on his back as if they were trying to tear a hole in him. This included Rose¡¯s look. Sullivan¡¯s voice drowned out the noise in the room. Everyone seemed to focus on what he was saying.


    ¡°Those are the places where you¡¯ll be most likely to find worthy enemies! Bring me the heads of three of the bright-green snakes that live near the locations I told you. I¡¯ll give you a reward then. You will also be given food and water.¡±


    Michael felt most of the gazes on his back disappear. Instead, the entire room was looking at Sullivan expectantly. It was obvious that the dark elf had created a smokescreen, a makeshift explanation as to why he had dragged the man into a barrier. The other people in the village ¨C those willing to fight, at least - would likely rush to the town hall once the information about Sullivan giving out hunting spots was spread, but it seemed to be something that the dark elf was willing to deal with. Michael thanked the Village Chief in his heart but made sure to say it as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Chief. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The dark elf had sacrificed his time and comfort to give him important advice. The least he could do was thank the Chief. He also took note that no quest window appeared, even though Sullivan had given him a task. Next to him, Rose went forward and handed over her two snake heads. He barely registered her conversation, but Sullivan spoke as if he were a true NPC, his words sounding as if they weren¡¯t being spoken by a person at all. Michael realized that this was finely calculated behavior. Everything, from the Chief¡¯s tone and word choice to his body language and expressions, had the purpose of creating a specific image. Since the dark elf didn¡¯t want others to know that he wasn¡¯t what he seemed, Michael didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Once she was done, he turned around with her and left the town hall. The people remaining in the place hurriedly flooded the area in front of Sullivan, a line forming in mere seconds. Michael felt as if he had glimpsed a hint of exhaustion on the Chief¡¯s face, but it soon vanished without a trace. Another ¡°thank you¡± resounded within him. He walked out of the hall with Rose by his side, once more beholding the sheer number of people in the village. Most were ¡°NPCs,¡± of course, but the number of humans had certainly surpassed a hundred and twenty by now. He could hear Rose¡¯s voice from next to him. He looked at her, realizing that she had turned toward him.


    ¡°I owe you an apology.¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow. She continued to speak.


    ¡°When we first met, I attempted to kill you and didn¡¯t believe your words, but you still entrusted yourself to me and allowed me to guide you here. I apologize for the way I acted until now. I waited for the confirmation that you truly weren¡¯t part of another settlement before saying anything.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    He blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t really expected her to say this even when she said she needed to apologize. To be frank, from the moment she stopped fighting until now, she had never acted strangely. He was just as distrustful of her as she was of him. He had only chosen to walk with her because he absolutely needed to reach a place with more people, even if only to look for his mother. Every step he took he had to resist the urge to turn around or activate a Mana Shield. The fact that she was walking in front of him and could turn around at any point hadn¡¯t left his mind for a second. It had been an exhausting journey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I would have done the same in your place.¡±


    She nodded, still looking a bit¡­ Ashamed? Apologetic? Maybe both.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, again. I also didn¡¯t expect the Village Chief to pull you into a separate area. I had never seen him do that, even though I had already been to his hut more than once for quests. I didn¡¯t even know it was possible for an NPC to act so differently from their normal behavior.¡±


    Michael almost frowned. He understood where she was coming from since Sullivan did everything in his power to ensure that he looked like a mindless being. Maybe Rose had believed him to be a real person when she arrived, but after interacting with him, started to think he was a mere NPC. Since this was the image that the Village Chief sought to carefully maintain, Michael saw no need to talk her out of her belief. Things were best left as they were. Containing the urge to do so, he replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that could happen either, but I¡¯m glad it did. He told me the best places for my current self to hunt.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°I wish he had told me that. Still, at least I delivered the snakes¡¯ heads. I¡¯m sure you heard it, but he also gave me a quest to find more of the snakes. Since he gave you the same quest and told you of nice locations, wanna do it together?¡±


    She seemed to be trying a bit to make up for her past actions, but it was certain that at least part of her was simply hoping to bank on the knowledge that Sullivan had theoretically given him. With this in mind, he didn¡¯t share the place the dark elf had told him about outright.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but first, I gotta go find Tairy. He will be able to shed some light on the path I need to take moving forward.¡±


    ¡°You mean the wizard? That¡¯s true. He might not be able to advise you on choosing a Skill since you¡¯re already over Level 10, but he will probably be able to give you advice on how to use the one you did pick. That¡¯s what the guy I went to did, anyway. Let¡¯s form a Party, then.¡±


    Once again, she assumed that he was already beyond Level 10. Maybe she thought that because she had seen him expand his Mana Shield when they fought, or because it hadn¡¯t collapsed when faced with her attacks. Either way, he thought that forming a Party didn¡¯t sound half-bad. He would also be able to test out if the Party members needed to be within a specific distance of one another. Worst-case scenario, he could simply leave the Party.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Rose fiddled with the air, finding her way through the System, before a shining blue message appeared in front of Michael.


    [Do you wish to join Rose Jackson¡¯s Party?]


    Yes.


    [You have joined Rose Jackson¡¯s Party.]


    A trickle of information made its way into his brain. Almost intuitively, he now knew where Rose generally was. It didn¡¯t compare to a map or anything like that, but it still helped. He could tell she was at ¡°the center of Bluestone Village,¡± though that was as specific as it got. At the same time, in the corner of his vision, two green bars appeared. His name floated over one of them, while Rose¡¯s floated over the other. It seemed to be their health points.


    At least I¡¯ll be able to tell if she¡¯s okay or not.


    Rose nodded to herself, clearly satisfied with her decision. She spoke.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna go hunt and try to complete this quest. You do whatever you need to do. Come find me when you¡¯re ready to venture out. And¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You need a new robe.¡±


    He sighed and nodded. Waving at him with a grin, she turned around and headed toward the Village¡¯s entrance, which was its only way in or out. Michael watched her for a few seconds before turning in the direction of his goal.


    To the left of the town hall. A wizard.


    He should go and meet his possible teacher.

 Chapter 16: Guidance (1)

    He wasn¡¯t sure what he should be looking for, exactly. Was the house the wizard lived in different from all the others? Sullivan hadn¡¯t given him more information, so it should be easily identifiable, at least. Michael walked, treading the village¡¯s path. Not long after, he saw a house that was decidedly different.


    That¡¯s got to be it.


    It wasn¡¯t made of different materials ¨C it was made of stone and wood like all the others ¨C but the most defining thing about was the large tree right in the middle of its courtyard. He didn¡¯t know how such a thing was possible. All he had seen since he went underground had been mushrooms and tree roots from the trees above. The blue-leaved tree he saw was an anomaly that shouldn¡¯t exist so deep within the ground. Of course, the leaves indicated that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary tree.


    He walked straight toward it, reaching the house in a short time. In the courtyard, on a big block of stone, a dark elf sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. He was dressed in tattered robes and had an unkempt beard. His graying hair was long, looking as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to take care of it. His robes even had a few tears.


    Michael looked at him but saw no reaction. The moment he stepped through the house¡¯s threshold, however, the dark elf spoke.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he sighed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned that you shouldn¡¯t bother people who are resting?¡±


    Michael replied with a firm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need advice. I must become as powerful as possible as quickly as possible. Are you Tairy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The dark elf looked as if he wanted to say more, but had held back. He opened his eyes, surprising Michael. Tairy¡¯s eyes were milky white. It was obvious even at a glance that the dark elf was completely blind. He spoke.


    ¡°¡­Level 8? Now that¡¯s real interesting.¡±


    Tairy uncrossed his legs and stepped on the rocky ground while barefooted. He walked until he was less than a meter in front of Michael, who felt increasingly uncomfortable. Being inspected by those white eyes was disconcerting. The wizard continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got so much mana that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone told me you were considerably higher-leveled. Even if only on mana terms, you are ready to explore the Consumed Territory. Yet, you are only Level 8. Analyze can fail, but I don¡¯t believe it is the case. Are you-¡±


    At that moment, a blood-red rectangular window, just like the one that had appeared when Michael spoke to Sullivan, came into being in front of them.


    ¡°¡­Fuck. Alright, alright, I won¡¯t cross any lines.¡±


    Tairy¡¯s disappointment was palpable, but the red window floated in the air uncaring of his feelings. It disappeared after exactly two seconds. The dark elf continued to speak.


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t even ask you how you¡¯ve managed that, kiddo. Either way, color me officially interested now. At the very least, you¡¯re way better than all the useless people who drop by regularly.¡±


    Michael kept his wits.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain why I have so much mana, anyway. Sullivan told me that you can help me develop my abilities as a Mage.¡±


    Tairy scratched his chin, looking him up and down.


    ¡°There certainly are things to develop,¡± the dark elf turned around and sat back in his previous place, ¡°Since you don¡¯t even have a Circle. Can¡¯t even call yourself a proper caster yet.¡±


    Finally, a light at the end of the tunnel. The conversation could now develop into something useful. If Tairy could explain to him what Circles were, this visit would have been worth it. He latched onto this possibility.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Please, can you tell me what a Circle is? How do I create one? How can I-¡±


    Michael stopped when Tairy raised his hand. The old wizard¡¯s voice was firm.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me before Level 10. Once you reach it, come back here without spending your Skill Point. I¡¯ll help you then. You must have received a quest from Sullivan. Go do that first.¡±


    With a conflicted expression, Michael nodded. Since the only one who could help him was telling him to do the quest first, that was his only option. He didn¡¯t say that he had access to more Skill Points, as he got them at every Level. The more he saw how precious Skill Points were for all the others, the more he realized how incredible this bonus was. He should keep it a secret. This was also a way of following Sullivan¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back once I reach Level 10.¡±


    As he was about to turn around, Tairy stopped him.


    ¡°And, kid, one more thing,¡± the dark elf tapped his temple, ¡°Don¡¯t stop thinking. About your Skills, about how they work, about ways they could interact. All of that. The more you think, the easier it will be. Never stop thinking. Internalize that.¡±


    Michael nodded. It was something he had realized a while ago. From the moment he started using Mana Sphere for lighting, he learned that Skills weren¡¯t limited to their descriptions and intended usage. It was the same for when he expanded his Mana Shield. He could tell that his increased Intelligence and Wisdom had improved his mental faculties and ability to store and recall different memories. All he needed to do was to stop and take the time to ponder about his abilities properly.


    I¡¯ll try to do that on the way to the snakes.


    He replied out loud.


    ¡°Of course. Thank you. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be anticipating your return, kid. Don¡¯t die out there. Finally, something to look forward to in this shitty place.¡±


    The last sentence was muttered instead of spoken, but Michael managed to hear it anyway. He let out a light chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He left the courtyard, going straight toward the village¡¯s entrance. He looked at the window in the corner of his vision. Rose¡¯s HP bar was halved but seemed to be recovering steadily. Michael didn¡¯t know what her quest was, but since his own was five kilometers from the village and he hadn¡¯t spent much time talking to Tairy, it was likely that she had come across some enemies on the way.


    Focus.


    Rose would be fine. She had already undertaken quests other times before. It was rough being a melee fighter, but she could clearly handle herself. He should worry about his own quest. Tairy¡¯s words went through his mind as he walked toward the entrance. It played almost like a movie in his head.


    He said that in terms of mana, I¡¯m ready for the Consumed Territory. What is that?


    Was it like a trial ground? Or maybe a place where more difficult enemies awaited? Since only his mana was up to par, it was certain that the place was very dangerous at this point in time. He was better off leveling up a bit first. His most immediate goal was to reach Level 10, while the most important one was to find his mother and protect her. Sullivan said he remembered every person that went through his hut, likely due to his high Stats; asking him after some time would be far more effective than blindly searching for her on his own. It bothered him a lot, but the only half-decent course of action was to hope she was safe and wait for her to meet Sullivan.


    Alternatively, he could try and ask the Chief to get in touch with other settlements and look for his mother, but he didn¡¯t command nearly enough influence for that. At the very least, he should complete a few more quests. Michael decided that he would regularly ask the Chief about her, especially as more people arrived, and talk about it with Sullivan in detail once his standing rose.


    Please, be safe.


    He hoped for this from the bottom of his heart. He was worried about his friends and the others, but his mother took precedence over everyone else. She was the single most important person to him.


    Lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed as he left the village. Five kilometers north of the main hut. Taking a deep breath, he tried to concentrate. Running over there would just make him more tired. Instead, Michael walked, trying his best to turn his thoughts from his mother to his Skills. Naturally, the more one tried not to think about something, the more one thought of that very thing. It was only after two kilometers of walking that he managed to change his focus.


    Deep breath after deep breath, he deliberated on his Skills, a Mana Sphere hovering above his left hand.


    Mana Spheres can be held instead of shot. The Mana Shield can be expanded beyond its default effective range. I haven¡¯t thought of anything for Mana Wave.


    He still had the same three things set as his most important goals for his Skills: dual casting and being able to utilize more mana when casting, as well as being able to decrease his casting time. Dual casting¡¯s usefulness had already been made obvious while being able to empower his Skills with more mana could only be considered beneficial; other, ordinary Mages might not be able to sustain such a thing, but he had a vast mana pool for a reason. A diminished casting time was also incredibly important.


    Casting my Skills while moving would also be pretty useful.

 Chapter 17: Guidance (2)

    Once this idea crossed his mind, he immediately added it as the fourth thing on the list. He couldn¡¯t stay still while trying to cast a Skill forever. It was good that he could maintain a Mana Sphere for lighting while walking like this, but it was much more unstable than an ordinary one. This Sphere couldn¡¯t be used for combat and would have to be instantly dismissed once Michael entered a fight. This wasn¡¯t it. What he needed was the ability to use his Skills normally while dodging attacks, taking advantage of his reasonably high Dexterity, which he had even increased with his Free Stat Points.


    It should be easier than dual casting, so let¡¯s actually try working on it right now.


    He gathered up the divided mana flow within him and tried his best to create an ordinary Mana Sphere while walking normally. Most importantly, he attempted to use the Mana Shield Skill. His survivability would greatly increase if he could both dodge and cast Mana Shield at the same time.


    Once he started training, he felt as if the remaining distance had been crossed in a flash. In what seemed like no time at all, he was staring at a trio of bright-green, large snakes around thirty meters ahead of him. They were smaller than the ones Rose had killed, but were still pretty big.


    Michael maintained the Mana Shield around himself and crouched. Fortunately, he was already able to make small movements without disturbing the Skill. Nevertheless, that had been the limit of his achievements. He simply hadn¡¯t had enough time to train and hone his proficiency. He was certain he was making fast progress, but since this was only the second day of the Tutorial, there was a limit to what he could accomplish.


    My Intelligence Stat should help me too.


    He wasn¡¯t sure, but since Wisdom seemed to help with memory and thought processes, he guessed that Intelligence would make him more capable of learning and making connections between different subjects, and more.


    First, Michael needed to focus on the here and now. He used Analyze.


    [Green Viper, Level 9]


    [Green Viper, Level 10.]


    [Green Viper, Level 9.]


    Vipers?


    This changed things. According to what he knew, vipers were almost always venomous. If the snakes managed to reach him, he guessed that it would be simple for him to end up dead before he even knew what happened. He had a decently high Constitution and Endurance, but he had no idea how those Stats related to his ability to combat venom. He could try avoiding the snakes¡¯ attacks, but all three Vipers were higher-leveled. They could be faster than him.


    In short, he couldn¡¯t let them get close, especially if he was concentrating on attacking and therefore without a Shield. His best bet was to nuke them from afar before they could react. Still crouching, he looked around, making sure he was safe, and deactivated his Mana Shield. Seconds ticked by as he raised his wand. His voice left his lips, making all three Green Vipers perk up.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The casting was complete. A blue half-moon made of mana coalesced in front of him and flew at the snakes. Their reaction was deceptively swift. In spite of their size, the three of them lunged to the side, dodging the Mana Wave completely. They slithered toward Michael, who had already started casting another Wave before the first one had even landed. That was how he managed to fire off a second attack; now that the snakes were closer to him, they had more trouble avoiding it. One of them moved too slowly, ending up being seared in half. Two more to go.


    The first viper got within three meters of him after the sacrifice of its kin. The snake lunged at him once more, its fangs glinting dangerously in the mushroom-light. Michael felt as if he were watching it in slow motion. There were two choices before him. The first was to hurriedly cast a Mana Shield and hope it was created fast enough, while also gambling on it being able to resist the snake¡¯s attack. The second one was the one he picked.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Discarding the Mana Sphere that was being cast, he used the full extent of his Strength and Dexterity to jump backward. He felt his heart beat strongly. He fully activated his Dragonheart. He could distinctly sense the blood rushing through his veins and arteries.


    A feeling of invincibility gripped him. It was as if he would be capable of shattering the sky and grasping its pieces, so long as he desired to do so. In nothing but an instant, his movements got much faster. He jumped back twice more in a flash, making the two Green Vipers miss him completely. The moment he raised his wand, a realization struck him. He was limited by the fact that he still needed motions to use the most basic of Skills. Because of the Dragonheart, the casting time for Mana Sphere, Mana Wave, and Mana Shield should be near-instant. However, since he needed both movements and speech to cast them, his speed was dragged down considerably.


    These thoughts crossed Michael¡¯s mind in the blink of an eye. Most of his brain was still focused on the fight before him.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    He drew a circle with his wand, creating a glowing, blue sphere a bit smaller than his head. It flew at one of the Vipers, which almost dodged it, but still had its tail-end hit by the attack. Boiling blood flew everywhere as the beast hissed in pain. Michael¡¯s eyes zeroed in on the other opponent before his body even started moving. The snake was lunging at him, its fangs getting dangerously close to his ankle. He decided the best course of action in a split second.


    He jumped, resulting in the enemy passing him by. He used another Sphere to finish off the snake he had previously hit, which was still thrashing in pain, as his feet touched the ground. One remaining. Incidentally, it was the Level 10 one. The last snake was already moving toward him. Instead of making big movements, it was slithering on the ground, looking directly at his left ankle. There was no time to avoid it. Michael could only make an X symbol with his wand and mutter two words.


    ¡°Mana Shield.¡±


    As the shield was being formed, he tried his best to make it a larger one, like the one he had created against Rose. He concentrated his mana and mind on this singular purpose. He succeeded. The Shield was only sixty centimeters in diameter, but it still resisted the Viper¡¯s bite, pushing it outward instead of allowing it to get close to his skin. If he had used the standard variation of the Shield, it would have formed just above his skin; if it couldn¡¯t protect him against the bite, there would be no time at all to even attempt to move. He would simply suffer the attack.


    With a larger shield, however, so long as it managed to even slow down the attack a bit, he had more leeway to attempt to dodge. The Shield stood its ground as Michael readied himself to dismiss it. Once he felt like the snake was far away enough, the Shield disappeared. The small amount of time it had bought Michael, however, was essential. As he could now make small movements while keeping the Shield up, he was already halfway into a backward jump when the Shield disappeared. The Viper quickly turned toward him the moment he landed.


    The snake opened its mouth. A slight green hue emanated from it. Michael immediately cast a Shield as a bright-green liquid shot toward him from the reptile¡¯s open mouth. However, because he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, the liquid reached him before his Shield could cover him completely. He instantly let out a scream, casting another Mana Shield. The liquid burned his skin, getting through the surface and reaching his bloodstream. It was as if his whole body had been set ablaze.


    Dragonheart!


    He used the only Skill he had that somewhat affected his Constitution. His heartbeat got louder and quicker. He could only hope that the venom wouldn¡¯t damage him too much when forced to fight against his Heart. Meanwhile, more of the green hue gathered on the Viper¡¯s open mouth. Michael jumped to the side, powering through the pain, at the same time that another attack flew toward him. He rolled on the ground, drawing a circle with his wand.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    The Viper closed its mouth and started moving, but it was too late. It spent relatively too long trying to fire a third attack. The Sphere went through the animal¡¯s neck. A final Skill marked the end of the battle. He almost fired the Skill at the beast¡¯s head, but remembered he would probably need to hand it over to Sullivan as evidence of his killings.


    ¡°Fucking hell!¡±


    He contorted his body in pain. The areas of his skin hit directly by the launched venom had turned a sickly shade of green with traces of purple. At the same time, the area surrounding those patches was bright red, and felt hot enough that he wondered if it would start steaming. The agony was much greater than anything he had experienced before. Michael gritted his teeth. Even if the venom couldn¡¯t kill him, if he had been hit by it mid-fight the pain alone would have incapacitated him.

 Chapter 18: Guidance (3)

    This state remained as the minutes dragged by. The green-and-purple patches had lessened somewhat, while the rest of the skin was almost inhumanely red. Every second felt like a minute. The pain only started to decrease after an unknown amount of time. The green color disappeared from his skin, their territory taken over by the red one, which soon vanished on its own.


    Michael took several deep breaths.


    I never want to go through that again. Holy shit.


    He made a mental note to grab a ¡°Poison Resistance¡± Skill as soon as one appeared. At the same time, he deliberated on how he had been caught off-guard. The Level 10 snake had possessed an ace in the hole, and it was something he should have expected. Level 10 should be where other Skills became available, both to humans and to other creatures. He had underestimated the Level 10 beast and paid for it. He wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again.


    Putting the three heads inside the bag Sullivan had given him after making sure they weren¡¯t bleeding, he checked his Level.


    Level 9.


    He should look around for more enemies and reach Level 10 before returning. Michael momentarily wondered if the viper heads would end up attracting other animals. A small idea sprouted within his mind. He walked back to where the snakes previously were. It was a reasonably open area amidst all the stone columns and mushrooms. He put down the bag he was carrying right in the area¡¯s center, then hid behind one of the further away pillars, keeping the bag in his line of sight. He momentarily wondered if he should use his wand to cut the snakes¡¯ corpses open but decided that would be too much. Crouching and staying as still as possible, his suspicions were soon confirmed.


    Five of the moles appeared, sniffing the air and the ground. It took them a few seconds to locate the bag, but then they headed straight toward it. Michael simply drew a line with his wand.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The half-moon carved into them, unceremoniously killing all of them in a heartbeat. He nodded to himself in satisfaction, before changing his position and crouching once more. This pattern repeated itself three more times. As the carcasses piled up, the number of beasts being attracted to them increased. Right after he killed another two creatures that looked like molerats, he hurriedly picked up the bag with the three snake heads and ran in the direction of Bluestone Village. His mana hadn¡¯t decreased by too much, while his mind still wasn¡¯t tired. Michael felt joy at this. He opened his Status Window.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 11


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Mage


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 45


    Dexterity: 47


    Endurance: 43


    Constitution: 50


    Intelligence: 87


    Wisdom: 124


    Free points: 27


    Skill points: 5


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F).


    Passive Skills


    None.


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D.)


    Titles


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Novice Mage.


    As expected, his Intelligence and Wisdom Stats were much higher than all the others, which were surprisingly around the same level. The Free Points he had invested into Strength and Dexterity enabled them to be close to Constitution in value, even though the latter Stat was boosted by his Dragon¡¯s Descendant Title. He also had almost thirty Free Points, which was a significant amount. He could almost double one of his lower Stats. Michael looked at the System messages he hadn¡¯t yet bothered to close.


    [Your state of existence has risen. Skill Point has been awarded. The number of Skills you can learn has increased.]


    [You may now choose new Skills.]


    [Your body has started to adapt further to the Dragon blood.]


    Of course, he would follow Tairy¡¯s advice and not choose anything, especially since once he started choosing the window would officially open. Once the window closed, there would be nothing he could do apart from waiting for the next opportunity. It meant that he needed to choose a Skill whenever he started the process. He looked at the number of Skill Points he possessed. Being able to choose five new Skills was an incredibly massive bonus, even though his Race was still only at E rank. He could only imagine what would come once he adapted to the Dragon blood.


    Does it have something to do with how Dragons are seen as masters of all in fiction?


    Of course, fiction wasn¡¯t reality, but the Tutorial¡¯s setting had remained fantasy-like, similar to many of the books he had read. In them, Dragons didn¡¯t just stand at the apex of magic, but also had powerful bodies and were skilled at almost anything due to their long lifespans. He theorized that this was in part why his Dragon¡¯s Descendant Title also raised his Constitution.


    He didn¡¯t know how much Dragon blood was coursing through him, but it was certainly powerful. True Dragons likely had access to much greater abilities and racial perks. With so many Skill Points, it would be hard for them not to be experts in various fields.


    With such thoughts in his mind, Michael crossed the distance between his hunting ground and Bluestone Village in no time at all. He entered the village excitedly, ignoring the looks toward his bag and clothes, and went in the direction of the town hall. He slowed down as he walked. Even from afar, he could see the line outside it. He could only imagine how crowded the interior was. It seemed that Sullivan was paying the price for giving him that warning. Gratitude blossomed within his heart. He instantly decided to see Tairy first, changing direction.


    He arrived at the same courtyard after only a few minutes. As he neared it, Michael spied a robe-wearing caster leaving with a dejected expression. Apart from this single individual, the area close to Tairy¡¯s home was mysteriously empty. He furrowed his brow slightly. He approached the rectangular stone where Tairy was sitting. The milky-white eyes opened and stared at him before he had even said anything.


    ¡°Finally. I was getting tired of waiting. What Level are you right now?¡±


    Michael curbed his surprise, stopping himself from asking why the caster looked so upset.


    ¡°Eleven.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t spend the Skill Point?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t that what you told me to-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, kid. You may have been in a situation where you were forced to pick a suitable Skill in order to simply survive.¡±


    Michael closed his mouth. The grumpy dark elf was right. He had been short-sighted. The average caster received their third Skill Point at Level 10. If they hadn¡¯t yet picked Mana Shield, it should be their highest priority for survivability. Since he had started out with ordinary Intelligence and Wisdom Stats, he had a grasp on how helpful Mana Shield could be in a pinch or if one was simply hunting alone.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°You are capable of reflecting and admitting you weren¡¯t entirely correct. Very good. It¡¯s a valuable trait.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Everyone can do that.¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised at the amount of people incapable of that, especially when they¡¯re ¡®special¡¯ like you.¡±


    Once more, Michael realized that he was right. While Tairy didn¡¯t seem to know exactly what was special about him, the Young Draconic Human¡¯s Race description said that Michael was one of  ¡°extremely few.¡± He could have turned arrogant, careless, and self-important, but his mind didn¡¯t even consider going in that direction. He was the same as usual, the same as before.


    Tairy changed his sitting position, dragging Michael out of his thoughts. The old dark elf spoke.


    ¡°Alright. Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of all the interesting Skills you didn¡¯t pick before, or of all the new ones, but don¡¯t mind any of that. What you should do is select the Inferior Mana Heart Skill. It¡¯s the single most fundamental Skill if you want to be a caster.¡±


    Michael had to refrain from changing his expression. Thankfully, he seemed to have succeeded. Inferior Mana Heart should be the F-ranked version of Basic Mana Heart, which was E-ranked. It shouldn¡¯t even be comparable to his Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart. But, there was no reason to reveal all of this. He shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t trust Tairy just yet. He merely complied.


    ¡°Alright. I was thinking of getting that one, anyway.¡±


    Michael pretended to be looking at System windows, which wasn¡¯t difficult since Rose¡¯s health bar remained in the corner of his vision, and to select a Skill. He turned to Tairy.


    ¡°There. It says it enables the creation of Circles.¡±


    The dark elf nodded, stroking his beard.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most important effect. The few others are too insignificant at F rarity.¡±


    Michael nodded. Tairy continued to speak.


    ¡°Now, you are finally ready to receive proper instruction from me. That¡¯s the most interesting thing for me to do around here, so I¡¯ll do it properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about the other casters?¡±


    ¡°I give them just enough guidance. They are too low-leveled for there to be significant differences between them. It¡¯s too boring. I just tell most of them to pick the Inferior Mana Heart Skill as soon as possible and to come back when they do. They usually leave feeling pretty upset over having already picked a different Skill at Level 10 or over not having reached Level 10 yet.¡±


    Michael felt as if he had gained some insight into why the caster he had seen looked so despondent.

 Chapter 19: Guidance (4)

    The elf spoke.


    ¡°Pay attention to what I¡¯m going to say from this point on.¡±


    He concentrated.


    ¡°Circles are the foundation of Mages and variant Classes. Not only do they result in the increase of the amount of mana within oneself, but most importantly, they allow one to cast spells. Do not mix up spells and Skills. All spells are classified as Skills by the System, but most Skills aren¡¯t spells. There is a singular feature regarding spells that make the journey to acquire them worth it.¡±


    Tairy raised a single finger.


    ¡°Spells can be learned and improved upon without spending Skill Points.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow. He raised his hand and asked a question before the dark elf could continue.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that apply to Skills as well?¡±


    Tairy appeared to be genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve already figured that out? The answer is yes, Skills can be learned or even upgraded without Skill Points, but that is a much more difficult and time-consuming process. What do you think is easier: learning a spell that casts a fireball or learning to do so manually, figuring out every individual step such as igniting your mana?¡±


    ¡°So spells are like shortcuts?¡±


    The elven wizard laughed.


    ¡°While that description isn¡¯t entirely incorrect, it is not complete either. At your level, yes, spells can be considered shortcuts. At higher levels, however, they act almost as a separate system of power. Virtually all Classes benefit from dipping into spellcasting; naturally, the casters are the ones who can do it best, but that doesn¡¯t make us the most powerful. Other Classes have their own strengths.¡±


    Michael nodded with a pensive look. As he had learned before awakening his bloodline, the average Mage was quite limited and vulnerable when traveling alone. Even the starter Skills had cast time, and he hadn¡¯t had enough Intelligence to empower them. He had been placed in dangerous situations several times and had almost died right before awakening. He imagined that a Warrior or some variant would be the best choice at this stage. No, that wasn¡¯t true either. Most people didn¡¯t have what it took to fight to the death in close combat. The Classes were simply different, with their own strengths and weaknesses.


    ¡°There is one Skill, however, that you¡¯ll benefit the most from having to learn it manually. It¡¯s called Meditation.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to learn how to meditate?¡±


    His reply drew a chuckle from Tairy.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you saw me doing the first time and this one. At your level, in this environment, it is also the single most effective way of absorbing mana and working toward increasing your number of Circles. Since you have a Mana Heart, the mana will also have somewhere to go. The Meditation Skill is automatically learned by all casters upon reaching Level 25.¡±


    ¡°What? Then why do I have to learn it manually?¡±


    Tairy shook his head.


    ¡°I said it would be most beneficial for you to learn it on your own, not that it was your only option. Since you have already made progress toward acquiring a new Skill without spending Skill Points, you should already know that Skills are capable of much more than what the System automatically tells your brain.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°Learning Skills through the System nets you immediate knowledge regarding how to use them, but that is all. For you to figure out how a Skill works by yourself is much more beneficial on a much deeper level. Skill Points are the true shortcut. Between two fighters at the same Level and with the same Class, the one who¡¯s more familiar with their Skills will most likely win.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Michael agreed with him. He had already discovered that the usage of Skills wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Being able to utilize the Mana Sphere and Mana Shield Skills in different ways only intensified that realization.


    ¡°¡­So, since Meditation is one of the most important Skills for a caster, I should learn it properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡®Properly¡¯ does not mean ¡®on your own,¡¯ however. I will help you.¡±


    He felt sincere gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Bah, it¡¯s the best thing to do around here. Now, we¡¯ve talked enough. The most important thing for you right now is to establish your first Circle.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Sit in front of me with your legs crossed and your back turned toward me. Since you have a Mana Heart, you could do this alone, but I will help guide you to achieve more effective results.¡±


    Michael followed the old man¡¯s instructions, in spite of being a bit distrustful. He felt Tairy¡¯s hand touch his back, just behind his heart. Foreign mana entered his body, but there was no hostile intent; he forced himself not to fight it.


    ¡°Now, listen to my words and pay attention. Your objective is to gather your mana in your heart and use your blood vessels as a guide to create a ¡®mana path.¡¯ It is completely different from the Passive Skill you may have seen. What you are trying to do is mirror your blood vessels¡¯ patterns with your mana, superimposing one another and allowing your mana channels to act as vessels for your spiritual self.¡±


    The dark elf¡¯s words sounded like gibberish taken straight out of a fantasy novel, but Michael knew that this was very real. Resisting the irrational urge to dismiss Tairy¡¯s words, he tried to follow his instructions. Mana poured out of his Dragonheart, in much greater quantity than he anticipated. Tairy said nothing, but he could feel that the elf had flinched. More foreign mana entered his body. It gently guided his own mana through his vessels.


    Michael tried to picture it as if a new body was being created on top of his existing one. This new body was drastically similar to his own but was composed entirely of mana. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t difficult. In fact, he felt as if he were returning to something he enjoyed after a long time. There was a sense of familiarity and naturality. It was most likely due to his Dragon blood, or perhaps the existence of his Dragonheart. It didn¡¯t matter; he felt as if he were a child who had received a new, long-awaited toy. Joy and serenity filled him in equal measure.


    As the Dragonheart¡¯s heartbeat continued to resound, he entered a type of trance. The mana body got increasingly corporeal, but it also changed. Small horns appeared on the forehead, while the skin at the corner of its eyes was covered with scales. While these changes didn¡¯t go unnoticed, Michael in his current state did not care about them in the least. He had Dragon blood; why did it matter if his mana body was a bit different? Thus, the changes were then promptly dismissed.


    An unknown amount of time later, just as he felt sure he had completely projected every last corner of his body in the mana version, Michael left his trance-like state. He opened his eyes, feeling that something had changed within him. In the center of his Dragonheart, a single blue mana ring floated, rotating around it. His first Circle.


    He turned to Tairy, who had already removed his hand and was staring at him unblinkingly. With an incredulous voice, the dark elf spoke.


    ¡°How did you¡­ This is a Tutorial Zone for humans alone. You¡­¡±


    He struggled to find words. Michael simply stared back at him as the elf organized his thoughts. Since the cat was out of the bag, he could only wait for the consequences, whatever they were. After almost thirty seconds, Tairy spoke once more.


    ¡°¡­I finally understand how you have so much mana. I¡¯m not sure what is different about you, but things suddenly make sense. You don¡¯t have an Inferior Mana Heart; it wouldn¡¯t be capable of such a feat. I see.¡±


    He offered his hand. Michael blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Kid, you are so intriguing that it makes me want to Party up with you. If only I could do that. Anyway, congratulations on achieving your first Circle. You are now a First Circle Mage. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t share your secret with anyone. Sullivan must have a few ideas, but he won¡¯t say anything either.¡±


    Michael shook Tairy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your discretion.¡±


    The elf nodded.


    ¡°Now, you should go to Sullivan and deliver those heads in your bag that are stinking up the place. You¡¯ll be promoted to an ordinary Villager, gaining the right to food and water. Ask for some new clothes as well. As for shelter, I will house you in my own place. My home isn¡¯t big, but it will do. Go there and then come back. There is much to do.¡±


    Michael genuinely smiled. He nodded, saying he would return, and left for the town hall. This trip felt a lot shorter than the previous one. There was still a line extending all the way outside the hall, but there seemed to be fewer people. With a sigh, he accepted his fate and got in line. Time passed by slowly. A thought entered his head.


    What if I try practicing my mana manipulation while I¡¯m in line?

 Chapter 20: Guidance (5)

    He wasn¡¯t going to actually cast the Skills in the middle of the village, but he could still move the mana within him as if he were going to. It was an inefficient way of practicing, but it was better than standing around doing nothing. Michael tried dividing his mana, as he did when trying to achieve dual casting. It was still his highest priority. He stopped just short of forming a Mana Sphere and repeated the process. In the meantime, he attempted to move the other half of his mana as if he were going to activate a Mana Shield. As he expected, he failed successively, but he didn¡¯t let that demotivate him.


    This also gave him the opportunity to properly feel the changes caused by his Circle¡¯s existence. He could clearly feel the way the mana moved within him and interacted with his horned, scaled self in the spiritual realm. It moved through his pathways in a set pattern, which was different for every Skill.


    Mana Sphere, Mana Shield, and Mana Wave are probably spells instead of just Skills.


    Even though they were starter, F-ranked Skills, the way they moved the mana within him stood out. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure if that applied to every Skill and he was simply incorrect. Either way, after becoming a First Circle Mage he could finally feel it. He was much closer to being able to empower or modify them as needed. Tairy would likely guide him in doing that as well. He continued to train.


    After finding something to do, time went by much more quickly. He arrived in front of Sullivan mere moments after feeling that he was making solid progress. With some regret in his heart, he offered the bag with the three heads. The chief took it with his carefully crafted smile on his face. He looked inside the bag, more likely for show than anything else, and nodded. Meanwhile, Michael could feel the numerous gazes on him. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed; he had been the one who changed Sullivan¡¯s behavior for the first time. The others seemed to be expecting something to happen this time as well. Sullivan spoke.


    ¡°You have completed my task. Here is your reward. Your next task will be available twelve hours from now.¡±


    The tall dark elf waved his hand, covering Michael in a blue glow. A notification appeared in front of the man.


    [Your Rank within Bluestone Village has gone up: Low-Grade Villager ¨¤ Villager.]


    [Your current Rank has perks: food and water.]


    It was a simple change, but a quite important one. He now had access to food, water, and even shelter, since Tairy had decided to house him. If he had been left to scavenge for food on his own, his cooking skills would not be up to par. This was finally starting to look more like a Tutorial, apart from the deadly danger posed by every fight. Michael asked about new clothes, earning a nod from Sullivan, and was about to turn around, but the look in Sullivan¡¯s eyes stopped him. The elf spoke.


    ¡°You are now free to use the resources offered by our village. The requirements to do so will change over time.¡±


    The latter sentence was spoken with emphasis. Michael immediately realized that the chief was trying to warn him. He didn¡¯t know why Sullivan was acting differently around him ¨C it likely had something to do with his secret ¨C but he stopped to consider the village chief¡¯s words. He immediately thought of the worst-case scenario, reaching the answer in an instant.


    The Rank needed for food and water will increase over time.


    Looking into Sullivan¡¯s eyes, he felt certain of his conclusion. The dark elf waved his hand. Their conversation was over. Michael turned around as he considered the implications of this. It was terrible news for almost everyone in the village, especially the new arrivals. To think that he had almost thanked the Tutorial for getting easier.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Fuck.


    The people who had only completed their first quest were likely feeling safe, just as he previously was. There were also those who weren¡¯t fit for fighting, either for physical or mental reasons. Even if they were getting food and water somehow, from having a Villager share with them and whatnot, as the Rank requirements increased, the resources would become more precious. Completing the quests and going out to fight was the only way to rank up, based on what Michael knew. There were many people who would not be able to risk their lives day in and day out like that.


    The System was pushing them toward continuing to fight for their lives instead of getting used to a peaceful lifestyle within the villages. Since this was a Tutorial, there had to be some point in doing so. Was the world outside the Tutorial Zone truly so cutthroat? Michael frowned as he left the town hall. He took a deep breath.


    Calm down. I¡¯ll handle that when the time comes. For now, I have access to food and water, and Tairy is going to help me master my abilities.


    He had to focus on the here and now. He couldn¡¯t go crazy thinking about what was to come. So long as he did his best, he would find a way out. He already possessed greater abilities than the average person in the Tutorial, mostly due to his bloodline. He couldn¡¯t let this advantage go to waste. He walked back to Tairy¡¯s house, spotting another two Mages leaving with a frown. He spotted the wizard standing beside his stone block as he reached the courtyard.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re here,¡± Tairy promptly pointed at the block, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Michael did as asked. The moment he sat cross-legged on the stone dais, however, it was as if the world had changed entirely. The glow from the mushrooms seemed to intensify, but it wasn¡¯t blinding. The colors became more vivid, details became clearer, the very air changed. Tairy¡¯s voice was heard much more clearly when compared to before.


    ¡°I enchanted this stone seat. It will help you concentrate. Your immediate goal is to acquire the Meditation Skill since you already have enough mana to form a second Circle. Third Circle isn¡¯t too far away either. Now, pay attention.¡±


    Michael focused on the wizard¡¯s words.


    ¡°Acquiring Meditation is a much more individual process than other Skills. The amount of time it takes to acquire it also varies significantly. Use the stone¡¯s enchantment to achieve the pinnacle of your mental state, and try to feel every movement of the mana within you, through both your body and mana pathways. Listen to your heartbeat, feel your muscles and the blood rushing through you, observe your mana in its purest form. Once you reach your mental, physical, and spiritual apex, and become capable of drawing in mana, you¡¯ll unlock the Meditation Skill.¡±


    Michael tried to follow the instructions to the best of his abilities. The sounds of people walking and talking, the dark elves going about their business, the creatures outside the village. He tried to let all of that be lost in the wind, concentrating all of his attention on his inner self. For some time, he simply failed. It was difficult to focus on something so much. The feeling disappeared as quickly as it came.


    Again.


    He attentively watched his own breathing, feeling the air entering his lungs and the flow of blood throughout his body. Then, the feeling escaped him. Another failure.


    Again. Until I succeed.


    For the third time, he tried not to concentrate on drawing in mana, but instead on reaching his apex, as Tairy had told him. He dismissed his very thoughts and sense of identity. Instead, like a child just learning something new, he looked at his mana. The way it rippled and revolved around his Dragonheart even when idle. It was fascinating. He tried moving it as if he were about to create a Mana Sphere. He watched it leave his heart, both in the physical and the spiritual realm, and form a specific pattern. He stopped himself. The pattern was unmade and the mana returned to his Dragonheart.


    He went beyond watching his mana. Every physical and bodily process, from the flow of blood to the contractions of his muscles, was captured accurately. Even the workings of his organs weren¡¯t ignored. He simply perceived all of this for an unknown amount of time. Slowly, very slowly, he felt his state be disturbed. Once the delicate balance was broken, he did not manage to recover it. He was dragged out of his mind. He opened his eyes to a System notification.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    He let out a small smile. Quite frankly, he wasn¡¯t even thinking about acquiring a Skill. He simply reveled in the new world that was shown to him. The Skill was a mere side objective. He heard Tairy¡¯s voice from next to him, making him look over. The wizard was sitting on a chair that had mysteriously appeared. Had there even been enough time to grab a chair from within the house? Tairy¡¯s words shocked him, however.


    ¡°Ten hours, huh? Not bad at all. In fact, that¡¯s really good for your first time. You¡¯ve got serious talent, kid. I thought you were just your special trait, but I admit I was wrong.¡±


    Michael nearly jumped in place.

 Chapter 21: Guidance (6)

    ¡°Ten hours!? That¡¯s impossible! It only felt like a few minutes!¡±


    Tairy shrugged.


    ¡°That means you did it correctly. Good work. You got a notification saying you made progress, right?¡±


    Michael blinked a few times. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around that. Saying it felt like minutes was already stretching it. But ten hours? He would have sincerely believed that Tairy was lying to him if he could find any reason for it. At that moment, a rumbling echoed from his stomach. He put his hand over his belly. Maybe it had been ten hours indeed. Tairy chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Go grab something to eat. The dining hall is to the right of the town hall, opposite of here. Return after eating. We¡¯ll call it a day. As I said before, you can sleep in my house.¡±


    Michael nodded but also voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°Wait. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you,¡± Tairy gestured for him to keep going, ¡°How or when can I learn dual casting and casting without chanting?¡±


    Tairy stared at him for almost two seconds before laughing out loud. The boisterous laughter nearly made Michael feel ashamed. Nearly. The dark elf spoke.


    ¡°I wish it were that simple, kid. Both dual casting and silent casting are Skills that are extremely sought after even by spellcasters far above your Level. Learning them on one¡¯s own is considered extremely difficult and time-consuming, while very few have the opportunity to learn them through Skill Points. I¡¯m incapable of either of them, so I won¡¯t be able to help you there.¡±


    Michael felt his mood deflate. Those were essential Skills for him, who hunted alone, but even Bluestone Village¡¯s wizard and guide couldn¡¯t help him. He sighed.


    ¡°¡­But there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll be able to learn them with Skill Points, right?¡±


    Tairy nodded, still smiling.


    ¡°Yes, kind of. As you might have already figured out, the Skills offered change over time, being different from person to person. There are various theories about how and why this happens, but the generally agreed-upon notion is that it¡¯s influenced by pretty much everything one does as one levels up.¡±


    ¡°So I might still receive the opportunity to learn them.¡±


    ¡°If you do, spend your Skill Point without looking back.¡±


    Michael stopped, then spoke with a pensive look.


    ¡°At my Level 15 Skill choosing I¡¯ll try to see if there¡¯s anything related to them.¡±


    Tairy shook his head.


    ¡°Your next Skill choosing isn¡¯t at Level 15. It¡¯s at Level 20.¡±


    ¡°¡­The interval gets larger as one levels up? I should have expected it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After Level 10, the window to choose a Skill appears every ten Levels. At a much higher Level, this interval also increases. It¡¯s why Skill Points and Skill themselves are so precious. The ability to learn Skills without spending Skill Points becomes invaluable later on.¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°In the end, talent still matters a lot.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Especially in a field like magic.¡±


    Michael nodded. He couldn¡¯t change his talent, but he sincerely believed that even if it wasn¡¯t enough, his Dragon blood would support him. Part of the bonuses he had been given was, ¡°increases spellcasting abilities.¡± At least when it came to magic, he felt like he could go further than most. It didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t have to try and work hard, but it regarded his potential. He would keep trying to achieve dual and chantless casting. His continuous attempts might result in him being offered one of them in a Skill choosing or, at the very least, in solid improvement regarding his casting time.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With those words, Michael left for the dining hall, thinking to himself. Over the next few days, Tairy would probably try to impart knowledge about real spells to him. He didn¡¯t know what to expect or even for how long he would have to train in order to achieve some results, but he was willing to do it. To become more powerful, he would train as much as needed. It was the only way to become able to carve a new place for his loved ones.


    On another note, he was thankful that Tairy had become interested in his development. The old wizard seemed to be rather unhelpful to the others, given their expressions when leaving the courtyard. His decision to house Michael had also been a pleasant surprise. Michael could tell that it was a decision made purely because of the dark elf¡¯s emotional investment in his development, though he wasn¡¯t yet sure if his uniqueness was all there was to it.


    As he walked, he kept trying to get his mana to form two different patterns within him, one for Mana Sphere and the other for casting Mana Shield. The burden on him had been eased significantly after the creation of his first Circle. While Tairy had said that trying to acquire dual casting on his own was extremely difficult, he was sure that it was achievable. He seemed to have hit a kind of plateau, being unable to improve as much as in the beginning, but he could tell that acquiring the Skill was possible. That realization alone fueled his determination.


    Lost in his thoughts, Michael barely paid attention to the path to the dining hall. He could feel a few gazes on himself, but they never stayed for long. The sound of talking and boisterous laughter escaped from the windows. The dining hall was, expectedly, the largest building within Bluestone Village. It seemed to be filled with over one hundred humans, all wearing armor, robes, cloaks, and other similar starting gear. There was a notable absence of dark elves, a fact that didn¡¯t escape Michael¡¯s perception.


    Do the dark elves eat in their own places?


    There were far too few of them inside the hall, and those who were inside seemed to be only surveying the crowd. Perhaps he was mistaken and dark elves as a whole needed less sustenance. Either way, the hall was almost entirely filled with humans alone. There was a line outside the entrance, but it wasn¡¯t too large. The remaining people had already eaten, or there simply weren¡¯t enough humans in the village yet. It didn¡¯t matter. Michael got in line. He heard a few whispers and noticed a few looks. Nobody reached out to him, but he could tell that he was slowly becoming more well-known within the village, even if only because of what Sullivan had done.


    Rather quickly, he arrived before the dining hall¡¯s door. The moment when a Warrior approached him from behind and was about to put his hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder, the young man hurriedly entered the hall.


    He had escaped, for now. Michael could easily imagine what kind of things others desired to talk about with him. Best-case scenario, they would ask him what locations Sullivan had told him, for which he would have no answer. More realistically, they would attempt to manipulate him after concluding that he was different from the others. The best option was to avoid those questions altogether, and the second best was to refuse to answer anything. Michael thought of the only other person he had actually talked to or been friendly with.


    I wonder how Rose is doing.


    The last time they talked, she said she was going to hunt. He wondered if she was safe and sound. He dismissed such thoughts after finding a seat. Shortly after he sat down, a dark elf brought some bread, a small piece of meat, and a mug filled with water. It was a rather barebones meal, but it was what he sorely needed. He bit into the food with gusto.


    Soon afterward, the plate and mug were empty. While wondering to himself if this was the fastest he had ever eaten, Michael stood up and left the hall. Coming to the conclusion that it was one and a half hours too soon to receive another quest from Sullivan, he made his way back to Tairy¡¯s home.


    He needed to hone his abilities while he still could.

 Chapter 22: Contact (1)

    James stared at the food on his plate. Bread, some meat, and water. It was as barebones of a meal as it got. In spite of being grateful for it, he couldn¡¯t help but desire that the food would improve over time. Elizabeth sat opposite of him, and she was already wolfing down her food.


    I shouldn¡¯t waste my time with useless thoughts.


    They had worked hard to get to this point. The entire group of friends had been granted a quest to be promoted to Villagers after meeting with the Village Chief. Several people had immediately voiced their concerns, arguing that there was no need to continue fighting, as they had already joined a settlement. Those who hadn¡¯t adapted well to the new scenario had jumped at the opportunity to stop hunting and killing. The realization that they would only be granted food and water once the quest was completed made them despair. In the end, the group¡¯s only choice had been to complete the quest.


    The battle hadn¡¯t been easy. There was only a single enemy ¨C a brown bear ¨C but most of the group was still unable to fight properly. The casters missed their Skills and the Warriors, including James, fought sloppily. If it weren¡¯t for Elizabeth, the entire group might have failed at best or wiped out at worst. As his thoughts reached this point, he looked at the young woman again.


    She was already halfway through her meal and was covered in sweat and dirt, but that didn¡¯t manage to diminish her beauty, which slightly shocked James for the umpteenth time. Next to her, Naomi ate in silence. Dylan, Thomas, and Anthony ate at his sides.


    The sounds of steps dug into his ears. He moved his gaze to the man approaching Elizabeth from behind. He looked to be about thirty years old or so, with a full beard and average height. The sword on his waist indicated his Class. He knocked his knuckles on the table once, making her raise her eyes. In less than a second, she realized what he was looking at and turned around just as the man reached their table. James stealthily grabbed the hilt of his sword. While he didn¡¯t believe that the man would do anything, as they were in the middle of the village¡¯s dining hall, it didn¡¯t hurt to be careful. That had been a lesson he had learned early on.


    The man stopped next to her and smiled. The young woman eyed him with caution. He extended his hand in greeting and spoke.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m sorry for bothering you like this, but once I saw you from over there, I knew I couldn¡¯t keep still. You¡¯re one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. Would you mind granting me the chance to know you better?¡±


    As he spoke, he got closer to the seat next to her. James watched Elizabeth attentively and saw her visibly tense up. He looked at the table he assumed the man had come from. Around five or six other men were talking while laughing and looking over. The man should have come from that table. Were they betting on whether he would succeed or not?


    Elizabeth gave the man a carefully crafted smile. She shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not looking to get to know anyone for the time being. Thank you.¡±


    The man¡¯s smiling expression collapsed into a heavy frown. His extended hand twitched. James didn¡¯t let it go unnoticed. After two seconds of staring at her, the man spoke loudly, his voice filled with distaste.


    ¡°What the fuck? Do you really think you¡¯re all that, bitch?¡±


    He attempted to grab her shoulder. James moved quickly. Just as the man¡¯s extended hand got closer to her, he hurriedly let go of the sword¡¯s hilt and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. Mocking laughter echoed from the table with the other men. One of them yelled.


    ¡°Get fucked, Carl! I told you it wouldn¡¯t work!¡±


    The words and laughter seemed only to incense the man even further. His angry, twisted visage turned to James. He spoke.


    ¡°And who the hell are you? Don¡¯t butt in!¡±


    James scowled.


    ¡°I¡¯m her friend. Back off.¡±


    The hand gripping the man¡¯s wrist trembled. Carl was stronger than he looked. James frowned. It was likely that the man was higher-leveled. If this turned into a fight, he wasn¡¯t certain that he could win. His frown intensified. Next to him, Dylan stood up, as did Anthony. Thomas and Naomi grasped their wands.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    At that moment, an extremely short, muscular man with a large beard stepped between them. He effortlessly pried James¡¯ hand away from Carl¡¯s wrist and stepped between Carl and Elizabeth. The dwarf spoke clearly. His voice was deep.


    ¡°Fighting within the village is not allowed. Stop immediately.¡±


    James pulled his hand away from the dwarf¡¯s grasp. This was one of the few NPC guards that watched over the dining hall. He eyed the guard carefully. He still wasn¡¯t sure whether they were truly NPCs or not. All he knew was that they were much stronger than any human he had seen so far. The presence of one of them clearly made Carl wary. With a scoff, he turned around and walked back to his table while enduring the smiles on his companions¡¯ faces. He threw James and Elizabeth one last venomous look over his shoulder before sitting down. The dwarven guard glanced at James before moving back to his previous spot. The others sat back down, sighing.


    Elizabeth nodded at him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    James shook his head.


    ¡°Just did what anyone would¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Not anyone. Carl over there wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    He shrugged. It didn¡¯t matter. He had done what he thought was right. Dylan put his hand on his shoulder and nodded as well.


    ¡°Even I froze up for a moment. You did well.¡±


    Naomi, Thomas, and Anthony smiled. James didn¡¯t really understand why. In his mind, what he had done didn¡¯t warrant such praise. He looked at the table where Carl had come from. Its previous rowdiness was nowhere to be found. Instead, all the men looked serious, throwing constant glances at his group. James pointed toward them in a discreet manner.


    ¡°That looks like trouble.¡±


    Dylan replied.


    ¡°They won¡¯t do anything while we¡¯re inside the village.¡±


    ¡°And when we¡¯re outside? Quests are still a thing.¡±


    ¡°Is there a real need to keep doing them? We already have resources and shelter.¡±


    James shook his head once more.


    ¡°The only way to thrive in this new world is to become powerful. Internalize that as soon as possible.¡±


    His table went silent. Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°James is right. We can¡¯t stop. There¡¯s no way to know if the current status quo will be maintained forever. We should be prepared for unexpected developments.¡±


    She looked at him.


    ¡°What about Michael? Has anyone found out anything?¡±


    James sighed.


    ¡°No, unfortunately. I asked around a few times and even went to the Village Chief, but nobody matching his description was seen. He must have found another settlement.¡±


    In a low voice, almost as a whisper, Thomas replied.


    ¡°That, or¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off, but James knew everyone was aware of what he meant. Statistically, it was far more likely for Michael to simply be dead. They had only managed to survive because they were in a large group and faced no enemies once they reached the underground. If Michael were in different circumstances, he could have died long before reaching the underground or soon afterward. As his thoughts reached this point, James felt his chest tighten. Michael was a dear friend, even though they couldn¡¯t be considered to be best friends. It was worrying for them not to have heard anything about him, as they didn¡¯t know exactly how many settlements were there.


    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°And your families? Has anyone heard anything?¡±


    Dylan let out a smile. His relief was palpable. It looked as if the weight of the entire world had been lifted off his shoulders. He spoke with a choked-up voice as the others turned toward him.


    ¡°Through sheer astronomical dumb luck, both of my parents have also found their way to our village. They¡¯re a bit wounded, but fine overall.¡±


    James looked at him, slowly smiling as well. He threw his arm around Dylan¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, bro! I¡¯m glad they¡¯re alright.¡±


    The others clamored and celebrated. Dylan had tears in his eyes. The emotions he had been holding in finally overflowed, James observed. It made him think of his own family. Unlike Dylan¡¯s parents, his own were nowhere to be found. He was close to both his mother and father but hadn¡¯t had the time to truly think about them in this Tutorial until now. The happiness he felt for his friend died out. The others were still giving Dylan pats on the back and hugs. Only Elizabeth stayed in place with a smile after offering kind words.


    After some time, James spoke to the others.


    ¡°What about you guys? I haven¡¯t found mine yet.¡±


    Thomas, Anthony, and Naomi shook their heads with depressed expressions. Dylan¡¯s smile was also replaced by an expression of worry. Naturally, as friends, they all cared about one another. The safety of everyone¡¯s families was paramount. Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°Our best bet is to wait for them here until we find another settlement where we can search for them. We need to remain calm and rational and carefully think of our next move. This brings me to something I wanted to discuss with you all.¡±


    James looked at her, as did the others. She now had a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to gather information from whoever I could, so long as it was reliable. I got into contact with Derek¡¯s group and found out something important.¡±


    James furrowed his brow. Derek was the man who had led them to Redglow Village. They had encountered his much larger group once they arrived in the underground and followed them in order to avoid conflict. Thankfully, Derek¡¯s group hadn¡¯t attempted to do anything, although the way the men looked at Elizabeth was suspicious. Quite frankly, he was surprised that she had been willing to contact them again, as there was no way she had failed to notice their gazes.


    She continued to speak.


    ¡°His group, alongside a few others, are planning on making contact with another settlement, one that isn¡¯t too far away from here.¡±


    James raised an eyebrow. Before she could continue, he asked a couple of questions.


    ¡°What is it called? Where is it?¡±


    She looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s around eight kilometers west of here. It¡¯s called Bluestone Village.¡±

 Chapter 23: Contact (2)

    Michael stared at the System windows in front of him with a pensive look. Eight of them were superimposed over one another, creating a messy scene. He touched them and dragged his finger to move them around. Once they were orderly, he read each one carefully.


    I only have five Skill Points. I should save up two or so for urgent acquisitions, which leads me to being able to select only three of these.


    After reaching Level 10, he had been granted another opportunity to acquire Skills. Most would only be able to get a single one, but that limitation didn¡¯t apply to him. He also already had his Dragonheart, so he didn¡¯t need to pick a Mana Heart Skill. The list of eight Skills covered different aspects and abilities. After some thought, he narrowed down his choices to four of them.


    [Passive Skill


    Mana Empowerment (E): the wonders of mana elude even the wisest sages. It ebbs and flows through nothing but its own will. To be loved by mana is to receive its blessing in all things. Only granted to those who have a close relationship with mana.


    Marginally increases the effects of all mana-related Active Skills and Passive Skills. Marginally increases mana absorption speed. Higher proficiency and higher Intelligence and Wisdom stats result in greater effects.]


    This Skill was Michael¡¯s highest priority. Not only did it boost all of his Skills, since they were all related to mana, but it also increased the speed at which he could form a Circle. Tairy had explained to him over the past few days the difference between mana recovery speed and mana absorption speed. While recovery speed referred solely to the rate at which his mana regenerated, absorption speed was related to increasing his maximum mana capacity and making progress to a new Circle. Both were useful; recovery speed was more crucial in battle, but mana absorption speed increased his power.


    This is a must-get. No way around it.


    It was a Skill that would improve him in every aspect, which was why he was a bit skeptical. Why had he been granted the opportunity to learn this Skill with Skill Points? He didn¡¯t feel like he had a particularly close relationship with mana itself. As the Skill description aptly put it, its mysteries eluded even him. He wasn¡¯t as experienced as Tairy or some sort of otherworldly genius who could easily grasp mana¡¯s workings. Yes, Tairy had said that he was talented, but that was it. There was only one characteristic that put him on a different level compared to others.


    Dragon blood.


    In fiction, Dragons were entities that were one with mana, being the greatest spellcasters in the realm, apart from all of their other traits and abilities. In this new reality, Michael hadn¡¯t found anything that made him believe this notion was incorrect. In fact, his Young Draconic Human Race explicitly increased his proficiency in wielding magic. He frowned. The idea of being granted something just because of his bloodline irked him, but in this new reality he found himself in, he would take whatever advantage he could get.


    He moved on to the other Skills.


    [Passive Skill


    Alacrity (E): speed is one of the most valuable traits for a Mage. To be fast is to ensure that one will be able to cast before the enemy¡¯s attack arrives. It can save one¡¯s life. Only granted to those who pursue greater heights.


    Marginally increases casting speed. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence stat result in greater effects.]


    This particular Skill was the second and last E-ranked Skill in his selection. He had already realized just how important casting speed was and had even almost gotten himself killed because of it. While his speed would still be limited by the chanting and motioning, he believed that this Skill would help with both. At the very least, it would ensure that the Skill would be cast the moment he finished the necessary steps. Since the Skill also scaled with Intelligence, which was his second-highest stat, the effects would surely be significant. This one, too, was something he needed.


    Having decided that one of his Skill points would be going into that Skill, he moved on to the next.


    [Passive Skill


    Clarity (F): being capable of choosing the best course of action is more important than anything else. Clarity of mind is a necessity, not an option.


    Marginally increases mana regeneration rate. Grants assistance in maintaining a clear mind in desperate situations. Higher proficiency and a higher Wisdom stat result in greater effects.]


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This one was a close contender for second place. Michael agreed that being able to think clearly was one of the most important things in a fight. The choices regarding what Skill to use, where to go, when to fight, and when to run. For all of those, he needed a mind that wasn¡¯t clouded. It was only an F-ranked Skill, so the effects wouldn¡¯t be too great, but he wasn¡¯t too concerned. At this point in time, he didn¡¯t need too much mana regeneration, as his mana reserves had grown to the point where sequentially casting his Skills wasn¡¯t a burden, unlike before his awakening as a Draconic Human. He was more interested in the second effect.


    Even if the effects are small, anything that helps me stay calm is valuable.


    This Skill was also something he should get, but he didn¡¯t make a decision just yet. There was still one more Skill to consider.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Arrow (F): An improvement over Mana Sphere, it focuses on piercing power. To be a Mage does not mean that one has no weapons.


    Focuses one¡¯s mana in the shape of an arrow, then fires it towards a target. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence stat result in greater effects.]


    It was clear that this Skill wasn¡¯t on the level of the other three, but it would grant him the biggest offensive boost. While Mana Sphere still worked fine, there was no way for him to know for how long that would be the case. If he met an enemy that could resist his Mana Spheres, he would be powerless to hurt it. Running away would be his only option. As such, obtaining a new offensive Skill was relevant.


    But what if Mana Empowerment can strengthen the Mana Spheres enough for them to continue to be effective?


    It was a gamble. The Skill description didn¡¯t express how big the increase in power was. Given its rank, it should be significant, but there was no way to know. Of course, he could acquire all four Skills if he so wished, but he had decided to save two Skill Points for emergencies. As his thoughts reached this point, however, his brow furrowed.


    Is there really a point to saving up Skill Points?


    The answer was simple: ¡°No.¡± Skills couldn¡¯t be selected at any point in time; they could only be acquired through a time window at specific Levels. It meant that even if he only spent one Skill Point and saved up all the others, he would only be able to choose new Skills at Level 20.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    This realization had almost escaped him. By the time he reached the next Skill selection window, he would already have almost twice his current number of Skill Points. There was no need to follow this thinking. With a relieved expression, Michael picked all four Skills. He sighed.


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    He dusted off his new robe, grabbed his wand, and stepped out of his hiding place. Around him were walls of solid stone with columns stretching to high above. Glowing mushrooms of different sizes and colors lit up his surroundings. His current location was inside the expansive maze that was the underground, some distance away from Bluestone Village. After spending a few days trying to learn Meditation with his teacher, he left to complete a ¡°quest¡± from Sullivan. The quest was to kill five different beasts in the surrounding area. He had completed it with ease.


    Now, to test my new Active Skill.


    Just like when he had acquired Mana Wave, he needed to know the limits and capabilities of Mana Arrow. It was the only way of becoming familiar with the ways it could be used in battle. First, he needed to know how long it took him to cast it and its offensive prowess. Using his wand, he drew three symbols in the air as fast as he could. Blue mana coalesced into the shape of a large arrow. He finished his chanting, taking note of how long it took him.


    It''s a bit too slow.


    He allowed the spell to shoot towards the nearby wall. Once the Arrow collided with the stone, it didn¡¯t even take a second for it to burrow into the wall, creating a deep hole. It kept going until it fizzled out of existence. Michael evaluated the damage.


    At the same time, it¡¯s very powerful.


    The hole wasn¡¯t wide, but it was much deeper than he expected. In terms of offensive power alone, Mana Arrow was decidedly above Mana Sphere. He nodded to himself. Testing the Skill had been worth it.


    I¡¯ll cast it a few more times on my way back to the Village.


    He needed to find a live enemy; testing the spell¡¯s effectiveness in battle was crucial. There wouldn¡¯t be any merit to its offensive prowess if the Arrow could be easily avoided. He decided to defeat more animals before returning to the Village.


    Michael pulled the dagger from his belt. It had been a recommendation and gift from Tairy. A Mage shouldn¡¯t go around as unprepared as Michael was, he had said. If there was no time to cast a Skill or spell, he would have been forced to fight his enemies bare-handed. For those desperate scenarios where casting wasn¡¯t viable, he needed a weapon. Michael had readily agreed with the dark elf¡¯s advice.


    It also makes it easier to cut off the animals¡¯ heads.


    By this point in time, the sight of blood no longer fazed Michael, nor did it make him recoil in disgust. Even the killing had become more palatable. Humans could adapt to almost anything, and this hunting lifestyle wasn¡¯t different. He had already internalized that this was for his survival. Overall, he was slowly getting over it.


    After cutting off the five heads and storing them in a large bag, he slung it over his shoulders and surveyed his immediate surroundings. There were no signs of enemies, in spite of the scent of blood from the carcasses. He wasn¡¯t sure why that was the case. He narrowed his eyes.


    It¡¯s suspiciously quiet.


    His battle against the five beasts had been loud, which should have attracted other animals to his location. Instead, there were none. Michael slowly spun in place, trying to detect anything unusual. That was when he noticed something that had escaped him during the battle.


    A path?


    In the middle of the maze¡¯s twists and turns, there was a clear, straight path. Because of the lighting, he couldn¡¯t see what awaited at its end. It made him curious. It was possible that it would lead him to a powerful enemy ¨C like a boss fight in video games ¨C but it was also likely to lead him to a new area.


    Shouldn¡¯t hurt to check it out.


    With his wand in one hand and the dagger in the other, he made his way down the path.

 Chapter 24: Contact (3)

    Michael walked along the path. It was much longer than he expected. It remained mostly straight, cutting a line in the winding corners and turns of the natural maze. On the way, he kept creating and shooting Mana Arrows, getting a feel for their flight speed and limitations.


    There¡¯s no way this was formed naturally.


    Then again, nothing in the Tutorial Zone had been natural thus far. This was an area created by the System; it wasn¡¯t too surprising that there were places that stood out. Even with such thoughts in his mind, he didn¡¯t stop paying close attention to his surroundings. His eyes darted around every time the sides of the path led to turns or other spaces. As he had noted before, it was quiet in an eerie fashion. Despite walking past prime locations for enemy ambushes ¨C and preemptively casting a Mana Shield to protect himself ¨C he had faced nothing. The questions in his mind increased in number. What was going on here?


    He kept moving with his guard up. There had been no enemies so far, but that didn¡¯t mean there wouldn¡¯t be any of them ahead. It was possible that a single powerful creature had dominated the area, scaring away all the others. It was an explanation for the lack of noise and for the absence of living beings. If that were the case, he needed to be ready. Michael walked for another fifteen tiring minutes before the path opened up in a square space. Right ahead of him, his destination had been unveiled.


    He stopped, tried to see if there was anything waiting to surprise him, and then entered the square. His gaze was drawn to its most noteworthy aspect.


    What is that, exactly?


    In the back wall of the square space, there was a huge stone circle with a clear outline. At a quick glance, Michael estimated its diameter to be over eight meters. No mushrooms grew on its surface nor close to its outline. The stone was smooth in stark contrast to the rugged and uneven surroundings. He took a few steps forward with caution. At that moment, a blue System windows appeared in front of him.


    [You have discovered a Dungeon!]


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°A Dungeon? Are you serious?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a few words of surprise. He admitted that part of him already expected Dungeons to exist, given how game-like the System was, but it was still rather shocking to see the realization of his suspicions. He blinked repeatedly.


    With a jolt, he turned around, looking for enemies. He had let his guard down because of the surprise. Thankfully, there were none. He let out a sigh of relief. He turned to the large circle once more.


    Should I do it?


    To be frank, deciding to enter a Dungeon without careful consideration and more information was very dangerous. He had no idea what he would face within the Dungeon, if there were going to be enemies, at what level they were, what the environment was, and more. Choosing to enter could end up as a death sentence. He was curious, but satiating his curiosity wasn¡¯t worth the risk. As such, he was faced with three choices. One, return to Bluestone Village and try to obtain information. Two, proceed anyway and enter the Dungeon. Michael chose the third one.


    He raised his wand. Words poured out of his mouth almost as a hymn, sounding ethereal. The wand drew a complex symbol on the air, blue energy lines following its tip. After three seconds, the casting was done. It was the first and only spell that Tairy had taught him so far. The image of Tairy appeared in his mind and was channeled into the spell. A floating, ethereal mouth appeared in the air in front of him. Tairy¡¯s voice sounded out.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, kid? This is the first time you¡¯re using the Whisper spell outside of training, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Michael nodded, even though his teacher couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Yes. I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    The floating symbol spun in place.


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°I have just discovered a Dungeon for the first time. Why hadn¡¯t you warned me about them before?¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    A few seconds of silence ensued before Tairy¡¯s voice replied.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already found a Dungeon, huh? I should¡¯ve expected it. I didn¡¯t tell you anything about them for two reasons: one, you should focus on your training and not on exploration, and two, you¡¯re powerful enough to handle a minor Dungeon on your own.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would go far away enough in your quests to find one. Dungeons only start showing up over ten kilometers away from any settlements. You¡¯ve walked quite a bit, kid.¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to get used to hunting and fighting for XP. I understand your desire for me to concentrate on training, but keeping information from me isn¡¯t the right way to do it.¡±


    A small chuckle echoed out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Perhaps, but it is the most effective way. What is the Dungeon called?¡±


    Michael hesitated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The System notification only stated that I had discovered one.¡±


    ¡°Touch the entrance. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be forced to enter against your will. Probably.¡±


    The last word made him flinch, but he gritted his teeth and laid his palm on the giant stone circle. A System window appeared in front of him.


    [Would you like to enter the Mushroom Grotto Dungeon?]


    He let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Mushroom Grotto.¡±


    Tairy¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It might be difficult. You¡¯re still limited by your long casting time. Turn back. We¡¯ll make you stronger before you tackle that kind of Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s different about this Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°If my memory serves me right, that is an Extermination Dungeon. You would need to kill all the enemies inside, and they won¡¯t give you the time to cast your Skills. Return here.¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow. He recalled the Skills he had acquired for Level 10. Not only did Alacrity increase his casting speed, but it also scaled with Intelligence. If casting speed was the thing that limited him when facing those enemies, the Skill could help with that.


    ¡°I thought you said that I could handle a minor Dungeon on my own?¡±


    ¡°Mushroom Grotto isn¡¯t a minor Dungeon. Just come back.¡±


    ¡°If I had a Skill that increased my casting speed, would it be doable?¡±


    ¡°You would need an E-ranked Skill for that, and you¡¯ve already selected your Level 10 Skill. There¡¯s no point in discussing ¡®What Ifs.¡¯¡±


    He scratched his chin in thought. Alacrity fit the requirements. While Whisper still took a few seconds to cast, mostly due to his inexperience and the fact that it was a spell, he didn¡¯t know how fast he could cast a Mana Sphere or a Mana Shield after having acquired the Skill.


    ¡°What kind of enemy would I face inside?¡±


    ¡°Mushrooms. Obviously.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow. How the hell was he supposed to fight mushrooms? Tairy continued to speak.


    ¡°You really want to go inside, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you again, as clearly as possible: turn back. Why are you trying to gamble with your life even after my warnings?¡±


    Michael had a pensive expression. He was growing steadily but still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. Compared to his teacher and the other dark elves, he was far too weak. His Dragon blood helped him, but he was still too low-leveled. If he wanted to carve a place for himself and his loved ones in this new world, simply absorbing Tairy¡¯s teachings wasn¡¯t enough. Sullivan had already warned him that the requirements to obtain food and water would increase over time, while there was no way to know if the people he cared about would be able to fight and hunt. To ensure their survival, he needed to rise far above the average level of the contestants in the Tutorial.


    He steeled his mind. A decision was reached. This wasn¡¯t just for the sake of others, but also for himself. He naturally needed to try his best to survive. Besides, Tairy didn¡¯t have all the facts. The dark elf wasn¡¯t aware of Michael¡¯s Dragon blood and how much it empowered him. His stats were also high for his Level.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    A heavy sigh resounded from the floating mouth.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I had already gotten that. No matter what, don¡¯t get yourself killed, kid. I¡¯ve warned you again and again. You¡¯re the one choosing to throw caution to the wind. I hope you return safely.¡±


    A bit of warmth spread over Michael¡¯s heart. Tairy hadn¡¯t known him for long, but it was already clear that they had developed a bond. The old dark elf cared about him, even if only a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being reckless. I¡¯m just more powerful than you think I am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my centuries of experience. I know exactly how powerful you are. For the last time, just don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t yet picked my Level 10 Skill. I did it in the middle of this hunt. It¡¯s a good Skill. It also helps with casting time. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not being suicidal.¡±


    A few seconds of silence ensued.


    ¡°¡­You got a Mana Heart as your Level 5 Skill? That¡¯s unthinkable. Even if you¡¯re not entirely human, there are very few mythical bloodlines that can-¡°


    ¡°Tairy. I¡¯m going in.¡±


    ¡°Fine! If you die, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Michael smiled, then dismissed the Whisper spell. He took a deep breath. He truly didn¡¯t believe he was being reckless. Mana Empowerment, Alacrity, and Clarity made him much stronger than just before leaving the village. He had even acquired a new offensive Skill.


    I also learned how to feed more mana into my Mana Shields.


    He had already decided to go through with this anyway. With another deep breath, he touched the Dungeon¡¯s entrance once more.


    [Would you like to enter the Mushroom Grotto Dungeon?]


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The giant stone circle slid to the side like a door. In no time at all, he was facing only darkness. After a few seconds, he stepped into the space that had been revealed to him.


    It was the first time he would fight in a Dungeon.

 Chapter 25: Contact (4)

    The tunnel was rather dark, with only a few torches here and there to light the way. It twisted and turned in a way that made Michael feel as if he weren¡¯t going anywhere specific, but instead running around the same spot. All the torches looked the same, as did the damp walls composed of earth and stone. Water dripped down from the ceiling every so often. The only sound was that of his steps, but even they faded into the monotone background.


    His level of annoyance was starting to rise. He had been walking for almost twenty minutes but had yet to see anything even resembling a goal. He raised his head and looked at the System window floating in the air.


    [Extermination: kill all enemies.]


    ¡°Damn it, how am I supposed to kill all enemies when there aren¡¯t any?¡±


    Cursing to himself, he remained on his way. Thankfully, there were no side paths or entrances. The Dungeon seemed to be simply a long, winding tunnel. He wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of lowering his guard just for this, however. The environment was very reminiscent of the place where he had been attacked by the moles. He didn¡¯t want to be caught unprepared against an enemy capable of tunneling through the ground or walls. At the same time, Tairy had said the enemies were mushrooms. As his thoughts reached this point, the image of a cartoonish mushroom monster with eyes and a large mouth appeared in his mind.


    Michael shook his head. He shouldn¡¯t make assumptions. It was possible that the enemies would be ordinary mushrooms capable of using their spores to hurt him. Both of these possible scenarios were based on the fiction he had read and the games he had played back on Earth.


    After making a turn, he stopped. His eyes narrowed. Around thirty meters ahead of him, the tunnel opened up into a large space. It reminded him of the underground expanse outside the dungeon, but there were no stone pillars or mushrooms. Various types of plants grew here and there. The ground turned into small hills which covered up the view of what lay beyond them. The most important thing wasn¡¯t the topography, however.


    ¡­So that¡¯s what they look like.


    Just at the foot of the hills, a two-meter tall, humanoid figure stood listlessly. It seemed to be made of wood, with four limbs, hands, and feet, although it had only three fingers in each hand. Yellow mushrooms sprouted alongside its wooden frame. The head was the most unusual sight: instead of resembling an animal or creature, it was simply a giant yellow mushroom cap. A yellowish cloud surrounded the figure. A few meters to its sides, two more identical monsters walked slowly. His first instinct was to use Analyze. A message appeared in front of him.


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high Level.]


    He cursed in his mind. At the very least, this gave him the idea that the enemies wouldn¡¯t be easy to beat.


    Michael tightened his grip on the wand. He didn¡¯t approach them further. Instead, he observed their actions carefully. One creature remained completely still, while the others walked seemingly without aim, as he had noted before. He didn¡¯t dare underestimate them. Tairy had said he wasn¡¯t ready for this dungeon, which meant that either the monsters were individually powerful or there would be another source of serious danger. Maybe they were stronger in a group, maybe there were too many of them, or perhaps the environment would act against him. There was no way to know until he actually faced the Dungeon¡¯s enemies. As his mission was to kill them all, there was no other alternative.


    He raised his wand. A low chant echoed out of his mouth. The monsters didn¡¯t move or even look in his direction. Encouraged by this, he drew three symbols in the air. Blue mana coalesced into the shape of a large arrow. The moment the arrow fully took shape, the mushroom monsters turned toward him. Their stares were eerie, as they had no eyes or face. Michael closed his mouth. The chanting was over.


    Go.


    The Mana Arrow accelerated. In a flash, it reached the monster in the middle. It barely moved before the Arrow destroyed its head completely. Its torso split vertically in half, while the Skill continued moving and hit the wall behind the monster, drilling into it for another two meters before stopping. It was in accordance with the results of his testing. The combination of Passive Skills and the activation of his Dragonheart were the major factors behind such power.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A yellow cloud left the broken corpse of the mushroom monster. Every crack in its body leaked it.


    Spores?


    Those were trouble. He took a few steps back. He had no desire for the spores to touch his skin, or even worse, for him to breathe them in. It was at that moment that the other two enemies moved. They slightly crouched, lowering their center of gravity. Michael blinked.


    He opened his eyes. Eight meters in front of him, carrying a trail of yellow spores, the two mushroom monsters were running toward him like cheetahs. Even though he could perceive their movements because of his Dragonheart¡¯s boost, there was not enough time to cast Mana Shield. In a split-second, as if the world was running in slow motion, he made a decision.


    All into Dexterity!


    As every single Free Stat Point fueled his Dexterity, he only managed to raise his arm before the fist of one of the monsters hit it like a sledgehammer.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t help but let out a pained scream. He slid backward, almost falling on his back, before finding his balance. A wooden leg was flying toward his face at breakneck speed. He crouched, making it swing by above him, but as he did so, the other enemy punched at him once more, this time toward the other arm. A thought appeared in Michael¡¯s mind.


    I can¡¯t lose both of my arms.


    He still needed to wield his wand. He didn¡¯t know if he was still able to form coherent thoughts because of the Clarity Skill, but it didn¡¯t matter. He twisted his body, putting the already-damaged arm in the way of the punch. Once it hit him, he gritted his teeth so hard that he felt they were about to shatter. The pain was unbelievable. His vision was getting blurry, and he couldn¡¯t even properly move. Only his mind remained clear.


    My left arm is broken.


    His heartbeat resounded in his ears. His Dragonheart had been active since the moment he decided to use Mana Arrow, but now he actively tried to push it to its limits. His eyes darted around. He could feel the bones of his left arm slowly mending due to the Dragonheart¡¯s effect, but it wasn¡¯t significant enough.


    Another kick came flying at him from the left mushroom monster. He tilted his body, trying to ignore the pain. With the increase in his Dexterity, he could move much faster than mere moments ago. He avoided the frontal kick. He couldn¡¯t just dodge forever. He suffered serious damage from every hit. If he wanted to win, he needed to kill at least one of them as quickly as possible. He used the Skill that he could cast the fastest.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    The blue sphere of mana came into being at the tip of his wand, glowing with a white hue. It seemed more solid and was larger than any Mana Sphere he had cast before. But that didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was how fast it could reach its target and how much damage it could cause. He looked at his opponents. To his left, the first one had his fist raised, ready to bring it down upon Michael¡¯s head and try to end him instantly. To his right, the second one was still recovering its footing after having missed the kick. It was obvious which one to prioritize.


    The Mana Sphere shot towards the first one just as it punched, crushing its fist and drilling through its arm, destroying it up to the shoulder. The creature tilted its head, allowing the Mana Sphere to pass without hitting it. If it felt any pain, it didn¡¯t show. It simply raised its remaining fist. At the same time, the second monster had already recovered and was in the middle of a tackle. Michael drew a line with his wand.


    ¡°Mana Wave!¡±


    He had decided that he needed a Skill that could hit both enemies. The blue half-moon formed just as Michael took a large step backward, his training regarding being able to move while casting paying off. The extra time this action bought him was invaluable. The half-moon hit the two mushroom monsters square in the chest but didn¡¯t sear them in half. It merely pushed them backward, burning a large wound on their torsos. Tree sap flowed out of them.


    Michael had found himself a precious window of time. He immediately started casting Mana Wave again, intending to fire it before the enemies could recover. This time, however, he attempted to modify it. Just like he had expanded his Mana Shield and used his Mana Sphere as a knife, he tried to go beyond the Skill¡¯s ordinary limits. Mana Wave was a spread-out, area-of-effect Skill, but there was no need for its range to be so large against only two enemies.


    Focus.


    Time crawled by. His sharpened mind picked up on the most minute movements of the monsters, realizing that they were about to jump at him once more. There was no margin for error. He needed to succeed. His plan was simple: he would take Mana Wave¡¯s spread-out prowess and concentrate it in a smaller area in order to deal more damage. It didn¡¯t mean that he would attempt to turn it into a single-target Skill like Mana Sphere; he was only reducing its size for more power.


    Focus.


    Time seemed as if it had suddenly sped up. The Wave shot toward the enemies at the same time that they leaped toward Michael. It was smaller than an ordinary Mana Wave, but its glow was much stronger; the blue mana that constituted its fabric seemed almost solid. As both enemies were in the air, they were unable to dodge it. The half-moon split them from shoulder to waist. Michael¡¯s Heart beat strongly. He watched as the halves of the two opponents fell to the ground before casting a Mana Sphere and finishing them off.


    The battle was over.


    At that moment, Michael¡¯s eyes widened.


    The spores!

 Chapter 26: Contact (5)

    A yellow cloud rose from the corpses of the monsters. Michael stopped breathing immediately. There was no way for him to cover his nose, as one of his arms was ruined and the other was holding the wand and in the middle of casting Mana Shield. He took a step back, the blue shield covering him from head to toe. Struggling to keep the shield up because of the pain, he stepped back as quickly as he could while still maintaining the Skill.


    His left arm kept causing him pain. He had no idea just how many fragments his bones had been broken into. He didn¡¯t dare foster the help of somehow recovering to his previous, ordinary state. He hadn¡¯t expected the enemies to be so fast. Even though he had managed to see their movements, he hadn¡¯t been able to cast quickly enough.


    At the same time, the spores crawled over his Mana Shield. Michael could feel his mana draining into it, keeping the shield from being melted away. The spores kept trying to infiltrate the shield, while his blood roared within his body and burned any spores that had managed to enter it before the Shield was raised to nothingness. It rushed through his blood vessels like magma. Small smoke trails drifted upward from his skin. It was a consequence of pushing his Dragonheart to its limits.


    Slowly, Michael walked out of the spore cloud. Once he judged that he had retreated far enough, he dispelled the shield and haphazardly threw out Mana Waves to disperse the cloud. While doing so would increase the likelihood of a small number of spores entering his body, since they would be spread out in his surroundings, their number would reduce. He had already unintentionally discovered that his blood could destroy the spores; he wouldn¡¯t gamble on it being able to incinerate a large number of them, but he believed it could deal with the cloud¡¯s leftovers.


    He sat down on the ground, breathing heavily and wearing a frown.


    ¡°Fuck, it hurts.¡±


    A destroyed arm, possibly a few broken ribs, and an unknown number of spores that could have resisted his blood and remained in his body. Those had been the gains from this battle.


    Tairy was right.


    He had only just barely managed to react to the mushroom monsters¡¯ movements by investing all of his Free Stat Points into Dexterity. While his Intelligence was up to par and caused his Skills to be powerful enough, nothing else was. His Constitution hadn¡¯t been enough to make him endure a single blow without being seriously injured. Strength had been a non-factor, and the same went for Endurance. Overall, he still wasn¡¯t at the same level as his opponents. If he hadn¡¯t taken out one of them with Mana Arrow at the start of the battle, he would have died a dog¡¯s death. Michael chuckled in self-deprecation.


    He looked at his left arm. Even now, he could feel his Dragonheart¡¯s heated blood flowing through it, attempting to mend it and undo the damage. At the very least, on his current level, it was a wound that he wasn¡¯t certain that he could heal. He also doubted that there were any human Healers in Bluestone Village capable of it, but perhaps Tairy would be able to help him find someone.


    I¡¯ve been too full of myself.


    The price for his arrogance had been dire. Ever since his draconic awakening, he had faced little to no challenge whatsoever. His Skills had been empowered tremendously, and his mana pool had grown accordingly. Combined with his Race¡¯s Stat Point gains and boosts, he hadn¡¯t been in serious danger since when he almost died at the hands of two moles. Even when the green viper¡¯s venom had hit him, it had caused only pain; his Dragon blood had been able to eliminate it swiftly.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Unconsciously, he had developed a belief that he could be considered ¡°strong¡± or maybe even invincible when tackling challenges around his Level. He had been wrong. Michael¡¯s gaze turned to the three System windows floating above his head, covering his vision.


    [You have slain a Mushroom Warrior (Level 19.)]


    [You have slain a Mushroom Warrior (Level 21.)]


    [You have slain a Mushroom Warrior (Level 23.)]


    [You have reached Level 15.]


    The average Level of his enemies had been almost twice his own, but that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that he had confidently strolled inside the Dungeon, disregarding his mentor¡¯s advice. He whispered to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tairy. This will not go on¡­¡±


    He needed to reassess himself before continuing on. He couldn¡¯t let himself be lost in his hubris once more. This time he only lost an arm¡¯s functionality; next time, he could end up losing his head. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his loved ones and himself if he died in a ditch because he thought his Dragon blood was too cool and powerful for a mere Tutorial Zone.


    ¡°¡­I swear.¡±


    His desire to become powerful had existed ever since he almost died to the moles, but now it was tempered by caution not to grow so arrogant. He knew what the best course of action was in his current situation.


    ¡°System, I¡¯d like to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    A couple of seconds passed by. A message appeared out of thin air.


    [You cannot exit this Dungeon before its completion.]


    ¡°¡­Right. Of course.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if there were Dungeons where this characteristic wasn¡¯t present, but it didn¡¯t matter. He looked at his arm again.


    I need to recover even if only a bit.


    His blood was still rushing toward it and doing what it could, but since it wasn¡¯t enough, he needed to be creative. Michael looked around. There were no enemies in sight. He could only hope that would continue to be the case. He closed his eyes. In an instant, his spiritual, horned self was envisioned. He focused on its left arm. His idea was simple. He would use his mana to assist his draconic blood.


    Slowly, very slowly, he made a tiny amount of mana flow into the arm, as if he were going to cast a Skill or spell through it. This single strand of mana went from the shoulder to the tip of his fingers. Everywhere it passed it was as if he could ¡°see¡± and ¡°feel¡± what surrounded it. As he expected, the scenario was dire. Every single bone was broken and in splinters, the muscles were torn, and the blood vessels twisted. He found it remarkable that his blood vessels had endured what even his bones couldn¡¯t, but he took it as the working of his Dragonheart.


    First, restructure the bones.


    The strand of mana divided itself. Other minute strands separated from it, reaching toward the shards of his bones. The moment they touched the shards, pain shot throughout Michael¡¯s entire body. He gritted his teeth. His only option was to endure. At the same time that the strands touched his bones, he attempted to follow the movement and intent of his blood. He observed as it healed whatever it touched.


    What if I could make my mana do that?


    So far, his mana had been used only to attack or defend him. Its very nature had remained unchanged. To throw a mass of mana and to shield using a mass of mana followed the same principle. Healing was different. He guessed that it was why Healers had been designated as a separate Class back when he chose his own. Raw mana wasn¡¯t appropriate for healing. He needed to change it.


    The shift was gradual and painfully slow. He tried to reorganize his bones while attempting to change the nature of his mana at the same time, all while enduring the massive amount of pain. Gritting his teeth was no longer enough to cope, but it was all he had.


    Time ticked by. Seconds turned into minutes, which turned into hours. It was only after two hours that Michael felt the pain lessen somewhat. His muscles were still damaged, but his bones and blood vessels were in a better condition. The mana around his arm was seemingly the same, but he could feel the change. He had made some progress. He let out a breath he didn¡¯t even know he had been holding, evaluating his situation.


    Over half of my mana pool has been emptied.


    The process had been disgustingly inefficient due to his inexperience. The amount of mana he managed to modify was negligible compared to how much was spent. Nevertheless, he had achieved a minor success. It would have to do.


    Michael looked at the place where the Mushroom Warriors had been standing. He stood up, trying not to move his left arm. It was time for him to keep going in this godforsaken Dungeon.

 Chapter 27: Contact (6)

    Michael walked slowly. He glanced at his health bar at the Party interface. Rose¡¯s was full, but his own was at fifty percent. He had been using it to keep track of how much his injuries had healed. A System notification appeared in front of him.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    It was already the third time that it popped up since his attempt to imbue his mana with healing properties. He judged that he would get the new Skill soon. He stopped in place.


    My mana is low again.


    His healing prowess was nearly non-existent, which meant that the process of trying to mend his arm¡¯s injuries was still just as inefficient as before, resulting in a lot of mana waste. He couldn¡¯t go on with such low levels of mana. He had learned his lesson the hard way. Arrogance would only lead to death. His enemies were stronger than him; he needed to be as prepared as possible for any battles.


    Michael trudged to the very middle of the path, away from the walls and any enemies capable of ambushing him through them. He remained standing while taking deep breaths. Part of his attention was turned to his surroundings, but most of it focused on his left arm. His mana now carried a slight green hue. It gently washed over the muscle fibers and the twisted blood vessels, as well as whatever remaining injuries on his bones. Everywhere it went, it pulled together what was separated, mended what was broken, and stimulated the regeneration of what was torn. However, the process was slow. Michael watched the process in excruciating detail with rapt attention. He felt as if he were starting to understand this new mana on a deeper level.


    It wasn¡¯t used to harm, crush, and destroy. In fact, it was the exact opposite of the mana he had been using so far. Once his thoughts reached this point, Michael had an idea.


    What if I could use the mana I do know as a mirror of sorts?


    Since the green mana was the opposite of the blue one he knew, he could try to mimic it or improve upon it by simply creating something without any of the characteristics of the blue mana. He got to work immediately. If the blue mana was ferocious and destructive, the green mana should be calm and restorative. If the blue mana rushed through him at fast speeds, the green one should be a slow breeze.


    He maintained this pattern as the hours passed, completely absorbed in this one task. The first thing he noticed was that the efficiency improved. He was now spending less blue mana to create more of the green mana. The second thing was that its effectiveness was also improved. His injuries healed faster and to a greater extent. Trying to keep hold of that feeling, Michael forced himself to leave the wonders of mana and look around. Still no enemies, but he had needed to be sure. If something were to attack him while he was focused on his different types of mana, he would die. There was no way around it.


    He continued to juggle his attentiveness and mana transformation, as if he were trying to look at two different things at once while only being able to see one of them at a time. His gaze went back and forth repeatedly, interrupted by System notifications that appeared continuously.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    Michael wasn¡¯t sure just how long this had been going on, but he soon reached a balance between the mana he spent and the mana he recovered. His Dragonheart and high Wisdom stats shot his mana recovery rate through the roof; the only reason he needed to stop and rest was because of the dramatic expenditure related to his healing. Of course, there were also his injuries.


    He found this to be great news. At the very least, the healing wasn¡¯t actively hindering his other abilities. He felt confident in being able to reduce the green mana¡¯s cost even further, but that would take time. Silently, he waited. He felt as if he could almost hear the sounds of everything falling back into place in his arm. It was a refreshing feeling, despite the constant pain, which had also been reduced by quite a bit.


    I¡¯m glad the pain is manageable now.


    Naturally, he disliked feeling pain in general, but his relief wasn¡¯t just regarding that. Pain could muddle one¡¯s mind and consume one¡¯s thoughts. The Clarity Skill should help with that and it had performed well in his last battle, but he didn¡¯t want to push its limits. It had dealt a single, immediate burst of pain, but he wasn¡¯t sure how it handled continuous hurting. Hopefully, it also wouldn¡¯t hinder him too much. Besides, Clarity only helped him keep a clear mind, but didn¡¯t decrease the actual level of pain. The suffering was the same.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Once his mana pool was nearly full, he started walking again. Since the only way to exit the Dungeon was to complete it, he had no choice. He drew symbols in the air using his wand and tried to cast the Whisper spell, but there was no response from Tairy. Either the dark elf was busy or the Dungeon itself blocked out communication. Since the wizard would likely drop whatever he was doing to respond, it was probably the latter. Michael sighed.


    He shifted his left arm¡¯s position. The process wasn¡¯t quick, but he was now capable of making small movements. It would have to be enough. Just like before, he walked through the Dungeon¡¯s only monotone path. Soon, it opened up into another space. This one had green mushrooms growing on the walls and floor. Michael was instantly on guard. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his run-in with the spores.


    In the middle of the space, two Mushroom Warriors stood. Instead of yellow, these were green, but everything else was the same as the others he had faced. Wooden skin, mushroom cap for a head, four limbs, and no face. He used Analyze.


    [Mushroom Warrior, Level 19.]


    [Mushroom Warrior, Level 20.]


    Their Levels aren¡¯t too high.  I need to take out one as soon as possible, just like before. That way, It¡¯s going to be a one-on-one.


    Fighting two at the same time had earned him heavy injuries and nearly cost him his life. He had leveled up a bit from that fight, but he didn¡¯t know if it would be enough to make a real difference. He needed a plan.


    As soon as I fire the Mana Arrow, I need to cast Mana Shield. My Dexterity was enough to contend with the previous enemies, and since I have leveled up, it should still be up to par.


    If the Mana Shield was broken through, he would be forced to dodge. If it wasn¡¯t, then retreat as much as possible without disturbing the spell and cast Mana Sphere. Since he had learned a bit of healing, the highest priority would be to kill his enemies as soon as possible, even if at the cost of minor injuries. If he got overwhelmed by the opponent and allowed it to get too close, he could try using his Mana Spheres as knives as he had done before. That was going to be his last resort. Mages weren¡¯t built for close quarters, but he had the boost from his Dragonheart and the stats he had gained from leveling up as a Young Draconic Human.


    However, before starting the battle, there was something that needed to be done. Michael looked at his injured left arm.


    I¡¯ve got to wait for it to fully heal before fighting.


    So far, there was no reason to believe there was a time limit to beat the Dungeon. His mana reserves were vast enough that an extended battle wouldn¡¯t be a problem, and his mana recovery speed had grown considerably after awakening to his blood. As such, he shouldn¡¯t rush it. Even if it took him some time, it would be best for him to recover completely before continuing. Retreating, he crouched and focused on making his greenish mana circulate in his left arm.


    Slowly, as time passed, the pain lessened. Michael could feel his injuries mending in real time; it was also a valuable opportunity to get more familiar with the green mana.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    After an unknown amount of time, he was ready. There was no more pain and his arm could be moved normally. With a deep breath, he advanced back into the room and began. His heartbeat quickened, beating as loud as a drum.  Chanting left his mouth as the two Warriors turned toward him. The energy arrow shot at them the moment they dashed toward him. As he already expected their speed, he wasn¡¯t caught off-guard. His sharpened eyes hovered over the enemy on the right. He swung his wand horizontally. The Mana Arrow bent and changed direction. It was something that he was trying for the first time in a battle, but that he had already done with Mana Sphere. He couldn¡¯t affect the pathing too much, and he didn¡¯t know to what extent when using Mana Arrow, but it just felt right.


    His mind worked as if it were a well-oiled machine as the Arrow hit the Mushroom Warrior. It had jumped to avoid the spell, but had lost both of its legs as a result. Its upper body fell to the ground. Michael had no time to even glance at it. He drew a cross and raised a Mana Shield just as the remaining enemy¡¯s knee smashed the shield right in front of his head. If he had been slower by even milliseconds, his face would have been destroyed, likely resulting in death.


    The blow pushed him backward forcefully, his feet sliding on the floor. The experience he had with moving while casting allowed him to keep the Mana Shield intact, although it wavered. His perception honed in on the fist flying at his throat. He tilted his body back, avoiding the attack; the enemy¡¯s fist flew by in front of him, but abruptly stopped. The extended arm brought down its elbow on Michael¡¯s belly. He realized what the enemy was planning before it executed it, and was in the middle of moving backward when the elbow reached him.


    With a grunt, the Mana Shield shook heavily. This couldn¡¯t go on; he needed to attack. Michael dismissed the Shield and weaved a Mana Sphere before the Mushroom Warrior¡¯s other arm could reach him. Just as it had happened back then, in the first battle, the Sphere crushed the incoming fist and destroyed the arm as a whole. Michael moved backward as quickly as he could.


    Both opponents stared at each other.


    ¡°Alright, motherfucker. It¡¯s you and me.¡±


    He began casting a Skill at the same time that the Warrior moved.

 Chapter 28: Contact (7)

    The lull had been extremely short. A single thought crossed Michael¡¯s mind.


    I¡¯m glad I waited until I was mostly healed.


    He had judged that completing the Dungeon as soon as possible was the highest priority objective, but choosing to continue while injured would have been a mistake that could be easily exploited. His left side was no longer a hindrance. The mushroom monsters showed no sign of high intelligence, but even an animal knew when to take advantage of a weakness. Healing beforehand had been the correct choice.


    In such a fashion, the Warrior kicked at Michael¡¯s side with its right leg. Michael crouched, then jumped over the attack. His considerable Strength stat helped him. Mid-air, he drew a cross with his wand. However, before even stabilizing itself, the enemy spun on its heel and kicked at him again, this time square in the chest. The Mana Shield formed itself as the blow arrived. It cracked. The air was knocked out of Michael¡¯s lungs. He flew backward for a few meters, sliding on the ground once he touched it.


    There was no time to catch his breath. The Mushroom Warrior¡¯s intact fist was already shooting toward his head like a bullet. His Dragonheart beat loudly. He could feel the blood rushing through every corner of his body, heating it up and empowering it. This was the strongest he¡¯d ever felt. Michael discarded the notion of casting another Mana Shield. He needed to attack to win. These thoughts crossed his mind in a split second. The incoming fist was fifteen centimeters away from his face.


    Now.


    He drew a circle in the air at the same time that he tilted his body to the side. The fist flew by the side of his head, cutting across his cheek and nicking his ear. The Mana Sphere coalesced and was shot in a second. The Warrior tried to pull back, but it had ended up too close to Michael and was off balance. The Mana Sphere hit its elbow as it was pulling its arm back, severing it entirely. Michael jumped to the side and drew another circle. The enemy now had no arms. He needed to kill it while he could.


    Once again, the Warrior displayed no sign of being capable of feeling pain. It briefly turned its head to its severed arm lying on the ground, before looking back at Michael. A Mana Sphere was already on its way. The monster dashed to the side, dodging it completely, before rushing at Michael in a straight line. While this made it an easier target, it was also the fastest way to reach him. He managed to fire off another Mana Sphere. As the distance between the two of them had rapidly closed, the enemy wasn¡¯t able to avoid this one. It dug into the side of its waist, causing no severe injury.


    The opponent¡¯s left leg slammed into the just-risen Mana Shield, cracking it and sending Michael tumbling back. Michael cast a Mana Wave, forcefully hitting the Warrior. At this distance, there was no way to dodge an area-of-effect Skill. It was something Michael had noticed and planned to fully capitalize on.


    He used his Skills in quick succession, not caring about the mana expenditure. It was his highest stat, after all. Spheres and Waves were fired continuously. Simultaneously, the enemy didn¡¯t just stand idly by. Using its speed, it closed the gap between them several times, hitting or grazing Michael¡¯s figure each time. A cut to the shoulder. A broken rib. A slice on the cheek. In this mad dance of their creation, the two accumulated injuries rapidly.


    He moved around to the best of his ability, while the Warrior seemed to do the same ¨C which meant that it moved far more than Michael ¨C and fought knowing it was a battle to the death. Mana Shields were broken, Mana Spheres missed, and Mana Waves singed the wooden outer layer of the enemy. The ordinary Waves weren¡¯t enough to split the enemy as they had done in his previous battle, while there was no time to attempt to ¡°focus¡± their power in such a fast-paced battle. The two opponents alternated between attack and defense at startling speeds.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Michael breathed heavily.


    I¡¯m tired.


    His Endurance was his lowest stat. It should still be higher than others on the same Level because of his Race, but this fight was too much. He had also used up much of his concentration on healing. Clarity helped, but it didn¡¯t eliminate mental fatigue. Both his body and brain were slowing down in exhaustion. Meanwhile, the Mushroom Warrior was the same as ever, with no apparent decrease in its abilities.


    It was then. The moment Michael took a step back to dodge a roundhouse kick to his face,  he felt something grabbing his ankle. It made him trip and nearly fall, although he still managed to dodge. He looked down, his eyes narrowing. The thing that had grasped his leg was the upper body of the first Mushroom Warrior that had been separated at the beginning of the fight.


    Damn it!


    This was within his expectations, but it was still a bad development. Because of the second Mushroom Warrior, he hadn¡¯t had the time to finish off the first, even though he had split it in half and neutralized its fighting ability. The lack of a kill notification and of the spore cloud the Warriors released upon death were telling enough. He already knew that the other Warrior was still alive, but hadn¡¯t thought that it would affect the battle at such a crucial moment.


    The second Mushroom Warrior shot toward him like a bullet. He tried to move, but the first one had his left ankle in a vice grip. Because of his Dragonheart¡¯s empowerment, it was likely that he would be able to escape, but there was no time. His only choice was to take down the incoming enemy while being held still. He gritted his teeth. A Mana Sphere was formed at the tip of his wand, but he couldn¡¯t risk missing it. The enemy was too close. His only choice was his last resort. The Sphere floated in place.


    When the kick arrived, Michael met it with his own in an attempt to minimize the damage. He pulled his right arm out of the way, as it was holding the wand with the Skill. Instead of simply trying to withstand the blow to his ribcage, he had chosen to kick back. Their shins struck each other. He felt his own break instantly but succeeded in slowing down the enemy¡¯s attack. The attacking leg stomped heavily on the ground, bringing the Warrior closer. It was now close enough.


    With a scream, Michael swung his wand at the monster¡¯s head. The Mana Sphere floating at its tip followed its movement¡­ And disintegrated the middle of the Warrior¡¯s head. In the same movement, Michael pointed it at the first one¡¯s upper body, which was still grasping his ankle as if its life depended on it, and fired the Sphere at its head. There was no time for celebration. He hurriedly drew a cross in the air. Thankfully, the Mana Shield rose just as he was utterly enveloped by the spores. They wore away at it. He could no longer contain his pain.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    His left leg had followed in his left arm¡¯s footsteps and was now ruined. He had paid a steep price in exchange for being able to stop the kick that would have killed him. He tried to power through the pain. Clarity helped him form thoughts.


    I would¡¯ve been fine if I had only outright killed the first one.


    This battle had gone a lot better than the previous one, even though he had only faced a single Warrior. He would have won without serious injuries if it weren¡¯t for the first Mushroom Warrior. Now, he was sitting in a cloud of spores, feeling inhuman levels of pain without being able to stand up, and continuously channeling mana into the Shield in order not to breathe in the spores and suffer whatever terrible fate they brought.


    Man, I¡¯m exhausted.


    He focused on healing as he watched the spores drift through the air and settle down. As soon as he could, he crawled out of the cloud and laid his back on the wall. With a vacant gaze, he watched the spores¡¯ movements. He sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to heal completely before moving on.¡±


    There was no way for him to even stand and dodge attacks with a broken leg.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    His thoughts were broken by the System notification. At this point, the green mana was very noticeable, contrasting with the blue mana. The expenditure had shot through the roof, as instead of just an arm, it now needed to basically heal the left side of his entire body. It was to that point that even Michael, with a mana pool as massive as the one he had, was feeling the strain.


    I should save up some mana in case an enemy appears. No, if an enemy shows up I¡¯d be dead either way with these injuries. I¡¯m going to focus on healing alone.


    Time dragged by, as it did when he stopped to heal. He rested while trying as much as he could to remain alert. After a few hours, an important notification rang out.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]

 Chapter 29: Contact (8)

    Michael blinked at the notification. He wished for more information, and a System window appeared in front of him.


    [Active Skill


    Minor Heal (F): mana is an ever-changing construct that can be used in many ways. Destruction is not the only thing that it can bring.


    Allows the usage of mana for healing abilities. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence Stat result in greater effects.]


    Finally.


    He had been working on it for almost ten hours overall, analyzing every minor detail about the green mana. He watched the way it moved, how it flowed, and how it acted, and had grown quite capable of using it to mimic the way his blood healed his body. It wasn¡¯t surprising for him to receive a Skill for it. If anything, he had spent too little time trying to acquire it. Tairy had said that obtaining Skills without Skill Points was an arduous and long process. From that point of view, ten hours wasn¡¯t much at all. It was clear that his Dragon blood had helped him.


    I¡¯m glad this is considered spellcasting and therefore affected by it.


    His state was considerably better than many hours ago. His left arm was fine, but his shattered leg hadn¡¯t been easy to heal. Just like the process with the arm, it had been painful and slow. Now, however, things would change. Michael drew the symbol that had been engraved in his mind with the wand.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    The change was immediate. A bright green wave covered him from head to toe, entering his body and washing over it entirely. It gathered on his leg like moths to a flame, mending the injuries rapidly; some of the light also concentrated on his arm. Meanwhile, Michael¡¯s perception zeroed in on its workings like a hawk. It was very similar to what he was already doing, only at a much greater scale and speed. It was as if the System had helped him take a step beyond what he was already capable of. He didn¡¯t miss this fact. If one acquired a Skill through training, it was like a small evolution.


    However, I don¡¯t doubt that there are beings out there where that isn¡¯t a rule.


    Even he, as weak as he was, had something like the Dragonheart. Perhaps there was a species or creature whose created Skills surpassed those of the System in every way. Maybe there were those who didn¡¯t use the System as he did, but instead only as a crutch, realizing their greatness almost on their own.


    The next step after Skill acquisition should be Skill evolution. He had already learned new ways to utilize the Active Skills he¡¯d chosen, and gotten a few notifications regarding them when training with Tairy. He needed to train. In the meantime, Michael repeatedly cast his new Skill.


    ¡°Minor Heal. Minor Heal. Minor Heal.¡±


    The green waves covered his body. Soon, he stood up, brand-new.


    I¡¯m glad I have so much mana.


    His Title and Race were more than helpful; they were the axis of his current prowess. This bothered him. He wanted his own Skills to be his greatest strength, not his inborn talents. He spoke out loud to no one in particular.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯m going to train harder when I leave this place.¡±


    It was a promise to himself. He evaluated his mana pool. Even after repeated usage of his Skills, because of the Level-ups, it was still around forty percent full. Based on his knowledge about his Skills ¨C which had been developed over the course of several battles to the death ¨C he should be able to use them freely without spending too much mana. However, he didn¡¯t know how many enemies he would still have to face, or if the environment would change deeper into the Dungeon. It was better to be safe than sorry. He had already suffered because of his lack of caution.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Michael remained standing. Within him, his mana continuously tried to execute two different Skills at the same time. He hadn¡¯t given up on silent casting and dual casting, nor would he stop trying to get them. Since creating the symbols and moving the mana around within him didn¡¯t waste any of it, he could keep doing it endlessly. Again and again, he failed, only to try once more. He was already so used to it that it wasn¡¯t even discouraging. Instead, he took note of his improvement.


    My mana has become capable of creating clearer symbols before dissipating.


    That had been the extent of his gains. His mana was divided into two distinct flows, formed two crude symbols, and dispersed. This happened over and over. Michael smiled. At the start of his training, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything with the divided mana. He hadn¡¯t even been able to move both strands at the same time. That had changed. He had advanced.


    All of this happened without a single chant leaving his lips. It was a slow process, but he was growing. It was palpable. This alone filled him with expectations and pride. He chuckled to himself while thinking that he might become one of those extremely prideful Dragons that he often read about in fiction. He had paid for his arrogance, but pride was something different. So long as it didn¡¯t turn into hubris, he should be fine.


    Once his mana pool was filled up to eighty percent, he resumed his walking. The training within him was replaced by utter attentiveness to his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t be caught unaware while trying to train and look for any enemies at the same time. Gradually, he noticed the change in his surroundings. The dull and damp tunnel got wider and higher the further he walked. Small mushrooms grew on its walls, but they were different from the ones outside the Dungeon. They didn¡¯t glow and released an almost invisible amount of spores.


    Michael stopped in place and frowned once he noticed this. He was able to keep a Mana Shield up at all times when walking, due to his training, but that was all. If he met another enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack or even dodge, as sudden movements would disturb the Shield. There was no way to keep going without avoiding the spores, but he couldn¡¯t leave the Dungeon, as the System had blocked him from doing so. There was only one thing he could still believe in.


    Last time, my blood was able to incinerate the spores that managed to enter my body.


    Both in his first and second battles, he hadn¡¯t been able to completely avoid the spores, but his blood had destroyed them the moment they entered his body, even though they hadn¡¯t all touched the bloodstream. Michael found himself at an impasse but quickly assessed that there was no answer. Standing in place wouldn¡¯t achieve anything, while retreat was impossible. He could only go forward.


    Michael felt his Heart beat like a drum as he activated it. In an instant, the fiery feeling spread to every corner of his body. He walked forward, purposefully breathing in some of the spores while gritting his teeth. Through his mana and blood, it was almost as if he could see the spores making their way down toward his lungs. The moment they did, however, they burst into minute flames, and disappeared. His heartbeat got faster and louder.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    It was a notification he hadn¡¯t seen since he awakened to his Dragonheart, but it was a welcome one. It signified the advancement of his power. A small corner of his mind felt excitement, but the rest was focused on the situation at hand. He slowly waded through the almost invisible cloud of spores, taking every step carefully, observing how his body reacted to the greater and greater number of spores entering it. So far, none had withstood his blood¡¯s onslaught.


    At a certain point, he judged that the cloud was too much. He drew a cross in the air.


    ¡°Mana Shield.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t managed to contain his impulse to protect himself. If he met an enemy, he would need to put down the Shield and fight, but until then, he felt safer inside it. He picked up the pace as much as possible. Soon, he came across his next foes. Two Mushroom Warriors stood listlessly, with one more behind them. However, the one behind them was strange. It was made of the same wood-like material as the other two, but it was shorter and smaller, while its mushroom cap was a bright red. Its limbs were also thinner. This red mushroom enemy stood behind the other two, as if using them as a protective front line.


    A new enemy.


    His experience was telling him it was a new type of monster, as were his speculations made based on the fictional content he¡¯d consumed. Its smaller body made Michael think that this one wasn¡¯t a melee fighter. A ranged combatant, then? Or a caster?


    Do these mushroom things even have casters?


    To get an answer to this question, he used Analyze.


    [Mushroom Warrior, Level 21.]


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high level.]


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high level.]


    He narrowed his eyes. Analyze had failed once again. It seemed that he could only obtain the information of enemies five levels higher than himself, at most. Level 21 was at the very edge of this range.


    Nothing to do about it.


    He needed to face his enemies even with lacking information. How would their ranged combat even look like? He was about to find out.

 Chapter 30: Contact (9)

    The creature closed its eyes. It tried to better sense what it could perceive. It felt the fledgling¡¯s ¨C really, a newborn¡¯s ¨C  power and what it was capable of. So small. So weak. There were barely any droplets of mana within the newborn, even though they clung to him with affection. His words didn¡¯t change the world around him, and his spells and Skills weren¡¯t cataclysmic in scale. Even for a fledgling, he was extremely fragile. Yet, the fate of their kind rested upon his feeble shoulders. After all, the others were either dead or shackled just like the creature.


    The Dragon opened its eyes in the heart of a black hole. Energy and spacetime strained themselves to contain his powerful body, a mysterious aura rendering his spellcasting abilities mute. This was a prison he could not escape from. That did not mean, however, that he was utterly powerless. He may be muted and restrained, but there was still one thing that he could do. One thing that the gods who imprisoned him did not expect, for they didn¡¯t know of the fledgling¡¯s existence. The Dragon thought to himself, focusing completely.


    Heritage.


    A unique system that belonged solely to the Dragons, made possible by their Dragon Words. Even though other mystical Races had systems of their own, none were quite like the Dragons¡¯. Right now, the newborn was only just barely powerful enough to receive the smallest of blessings. The Dragonheart within the entity beat loudly, shaking the entire black hole. His golden scales glowed, turning into blinding sources of light. His wings seemed almost ethereal and illusory, being made of pure light. He knew he only had a few seconds before a god appeared, most likely one of the Gods of War. They wouldn¡¯t be able to track the blessing that he was about to give, but he shouldn¡¯t take any chances. The fledgling¡¯s survival was of utmost importance on a multiversal scale. Michael Gray was the only one capable of avenging the Dragons.


    The Dragon¡¯s words echoed with a rumble, carrying a power that they alone had access to. Words that could change reality itself. The blessing was passed by in the form of unstoppable, uncontainable Dragon Words.


    ¡°System. I grant the newborn the Blessing of Light.¡±


    The Dragon knew that the System would read his mind and know exactly who he was referring to. There was no need to risk even more by saying the newborn¡¯s name. As the words left his throat, his shackles tightened around it like a leash. In front of him, space shattered like glass, and a man walked out.


    The man was inhumanely good-looking and shirtless, possessing frigid blue eyes and navy-blue hair. His brown skin was covered by white markings that joined one another on his back, creating the image of four wings that shone with a blue hue. He had barely just walked out of the portal of his own creation when his fist lashed out, carrying the power of a thousand suns. Blue energy flowed out of it, hitting the Dragon¡¯s face like a supernova. Despite that, the loud heartbeat didn¡¯t stop, even though there was no air through which the sound could travel. Instead, it traveled through spacetime itself. If anything, it only got louder and more powerful. The Dragon opened its mouth as titanic amounts of energy and power gathered in its throat.


    The god¡¯s expression froze. Hurriedly, he emitted a blue symbol from his left hand, then grasped it in his fist. It took less than an instant for the shackles around the Dragon to multiply in number and power, forcefully closing his mouth. Chains pierced through his scales, attempting to wrap around his Dragonheart, but were destroyed as they neared it. The organ looked like a star, feeding its power to the Dragon. This struggle continued for a few seconds, which was an incredibly long time at their level, but eventually, the Dragon settled down. The Dragonheart hid its claws once more, acting only as an ordinary heart.


    In front of him, the blue-haired god wore a frown. The Dragon thought it was a pity. Just a bit more, and he would have greeted his jailer with a Dragon Breath, the signature Skill of his kind. Of course, there was no hope of destroying his prison with a single Breath alone; even managing to use one was next to impossible, given the strategies that had been employed to limit him. He spoke.


    ¡°You have come, Hadar.¡±


    Hadar¡¯s blue eyes continued to stare at the Dragon. His frown intensified.


    ¡°It¡¯s been centuries since you last tried anything, and now this? What are you planning?¡±


    The Dragon laughed, letting out a deep rumbling sound that traveled through space, just like their voices.


    ¡°I have no plan. I desired to make one last attempt to escape this prison, and so I did. I expected you to come, naturally.¡±


    ¡°One last attempt? Do you really think you can fool me with that ridiculous excuse?¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s slit pupils gained an edge. His killing intent was palpable, but there was nowhere to properly direct it. The god in front of him couldn¡¯t be reached because of the infernal restraints. He spoke.


    ¡°It does not matter what you believe. I wished to fire one last Breath before I could say that I had tried everything. That is the truth. Your beliefs are of no concern to me.¡±


    Hadar shook his head.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to deal with this bullshit. I hope you stay there until you die, lizard. Of course, that is what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    The Dragon narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I did not know that a grand battle was occurring. To think that even the Martial God himself is busy.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m busy is of no concern to you.¡±


    Hadar clenched his fist, intensifying his grip on the symbol. More and more chains dug into the Dragon¡¯s body, tightening around it. A grunt escaped the Dragon¡¯s mouth. The Dragon knew why the Martial God was so busy. The inclusion of a new universe into the Multiverse was a great event. There was no bigger opportunity to earn followers and therefore worshippers and servants. It was a prime opportunity for nearly every god, especially for those like Hadar, who had ¡°become¡± gods and not been ¡°born¡± as one. There was the possibility that the newborn would be discovered before it stood a fighting chance, but there was no other way. The universal integration would have drawn attention anyway.


    Hadar scoffed at the chained entity.


    ¡°Just stay put. We both know there¡¯s no way for you to break out of those chains.¡±


    Spinning on his heel, he turned around and walked through the shattered space, which mended itself after he went through it. The Dragon narrowed his eyes. Ordinarily, yes, these shackles were capable of restraining even a Dragon and were being used to drain his power for the gods¡¯ needs. For tens of thousands of years he had accumulated his power and tried to break free, but every attempt had failed, as had the one that had just happened. That didn¡¯t mean there was no progress.


    He only managed to send out a blessing through Heritage because of how much he had managed to weaken his restraints, even if only by a little bit.


    It is in your hands now, Michael Gray. Do not disappoint us.


    The Dragon curled up and closed his eyes, withstanding the pain that the ethereal chains caused him. His wings of light disappeared, and his scales lost their luster. If before he seemed ready to fight a war, he was now only a shadow of his previous state. This was the method he had found to preserve the most energy.


    He could only hope that the newborn would grow well.


    ***


    Michael drew a cross with his wand as he took a step back. A Mana Shield coalesced around him and was it by the incoming punch. The impact sent him reeling, but the Shield remained unbroken. The second Mushroom Warrior approached him quickly, lashing out with its right leg. The Shield cracked, but his attention was fully focused on the smaller mushroom caster in the back. Spores freely spewed out of the cracks on its wooden exterior, flooding the space. A thought crossed his mind in an instant.


    I won¡¯t be able to beat them unless I dismiss my Mana Shield.


    It was an obvious conclusion. He needed to attack, but he wasn¡¯t yet able to do so without lowering his defenses. Michael made the decision in a split second. As a third blow was about to rain down on his Mana Shield, he dismissed it and tilted his body, making the fist pass by his chest. At the same time, he drew a circle with his wand.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    The Mushroom Warrior moved as the Sphere flew through the air. It dug into its left shoulder, severing its left arm completely. Without wasting even a single moment, Michael put all of his weight, strength, and stats into a kick to the creature¡¯s abdomen, pushing it backwards. However, he frowned. The movement hadn¡¯t felt right. There was something holding him back. He jumped back the moment the second Warrior¡¯s kick aimed for his head, avoiding it, and once again felt the same. It was as if his body weren¡¯t properly responding to his commands. There was no time to ponder why that was the case. He felt a pang of pain rush through his lower body and lower back, but ignored it.


    At that moment, he breathed in deeply. Foreign matter entered his lungs alongside the air.


    Damn it.


    The entire place was completely flooded with spores. The smaller Mushroom had stopped spewing them out, having likely hit its limits, but that no longer mattered. There were enough of them in the air for them to be considered utterly unavoidable. As soon as the spores entered his body, his blood roared and incinerated them to nothingness, but their number was seemingly endless. Every breath carried with it more of them. Michael¡¯s Dragonheart beat faster and faster as his skin turned red. Almost invisible trails of smoke drifted up from his frame.


    The two Mushroom Warriors approached him simultaneously. He drew a line in the air.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The Wave hit them square in the chest, pushing them back and almost splitting one of them in half. That was when it happened. A chill went down his spine as a foreboding feeling gripped him. Michael blinked, trying to identify what was going on, but was forced to focus on the incoming attacks. Just as he avoided another punch, a burst of light entered through the ceiling.


    The blinding golden light dominated the space in less than an instant. All the spores in the atmosphere were burned into nothingness, while the Mushrooms tried to protect themselves from the burning light. Despite being shocked, Michael kept his wits due to Clarity. He hurriedly shot three Mana Spheres at the heads of the Mushrooms, one after the other, as the light gathered above him. The Mushrooms were dead before they hit the ground.


    With the immediate enemies out of the way, Michael looked up with dread. The previously all-encompassing light turned into a pillar that shot into his body, covering him completely. There had been no time for him to even process what was going on. His Dragonheart thumped powerfully in his chest, as if it had received new energy. Every spore that still remained in his body was completely destroyed. The light followed a path to his Dragonheart, sinking into it and disappearing as suddenly as it came.


    Michael blinked. Belatedly, worry and fear took hold of him as he cast a Minor Heal.


    What the fuck was that?


    He didn¡¯t comprehend this situation. Some mysterious light had appeared, ended the battle, destroyed the spores, then entered his body and vanished. In the midst of his confusion and dread, Clarity helped him think clearly, despite his hurried breathing. Despair bubbled within him, but he forcefully suppressed it.


    I don¡¯t feel anything, so it must not have been an attack. No, I don¡¯t know enough to rule that out. It could have been a different type of spell.


    Silently, he waited for something to happen. Nothing.


    He looked at the notifications in his line of sight.


    [You have slain a Mushroom Warrior (Level 22.)]


    [You have slain a Mushroom Warrior (Level 22.)]


    [You have slain a Mushroom Caster. (Level 24.)]


    [You have reached Level 18.]


    Yet, the notifications didn¡¯t end there. A few of them glowed in bright golden color. Michael realized their similarity with the golden light in an instant. His eyes zeroed in on their contents like a hawk¡¯s.


    [!!!]


    [!!!]


    [You have received the Heritage: Blessing of Light!]

 Chapter 31: Contact (10)

    Heritage? A blessing?


    There were no further notifications, so Michael opened his Status Window. It had been a while since he had done so, anyway.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 18


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Mage


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 66


    Dexterity: 95


    Endurance: 71


    Constitution: 71


    Intelligence: 129


    Wisdom: 166


    Free points: 35


    Skill Points: 8


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F), Mana Arrow (F), Whisper (F), Minor Heal (F).


    Passive Skills


    Clarity (F), Alacrity (E), Mana Empowerment (E).


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D.)


    Heritage


    Blessing of Light.


    Titles


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Apprentice Mage.


    Damn.


    Now that he stopped to look at them, all of his stats were too high for a Mage. Given that the average human being started out with a value of 10 in every stat, he could only be described as freakishly superhuman. Intelligence and Wisdom were his highest stats, as expected, with Dexterity coming next since he had dumped Free Points into it in order to face the Mushroom Warriors. His Endurance and Constitution were considerable nonetheless and had helped him withstand the blows he¡¯d taken in this last battle. The only stat he didn¡¯t have much use for was Strength, but he didn¡¯t let himself stop thinking about it. There must be a way he could use it. A question popped up in his mind.


    Why am I struggling against enemies that aren¡¯t at a much higher Level?


    As a Young Draconic Human, all of his stats could be considered to be overpowering, especially Intelligence and Wisdom. Michael analyzed his battles so far since his awakening.


    No, that isn¡¯t an accurate judgement.


    He had been injured, but that was mostly due to his carelessness. His Shield, a basic Skill, still managed to hold fast against the attacks of higher-Leveled creatures, while his attack Skills hadn¡¯t failed him yet. In terms of power alone, he was above every enemy he had met so far, including the ones in this Dungeon.


    What I lack is experience.


    Since he was unable to use two Skills at the same time, he needed to fluidly transition between attack and defense. However, he had been nothing but an ordinary student before the System¡¯s descent. It was only natural for him not to know how to fight properly. His awakening had also empowered him too much, too quickly. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the limits of his current prowess. Michael clenched his fists. With a deep breath, he looked at the newest, most important part of his Status Window. He focused on it, bringing up its information.


    [Heritage


    Blessing of Light: the sacred touch of a Light Dragon, brought to life in the shape of an incorruptible blessing. Passed down as a Heritage through the Dragons¡¯ sacred system of power. Only a combination of Heritage and Dragon Words can make a Blessing possible.


    Effects: allows one to wield the power of draconic Light Magic.]


    He furrowed his brow. The window did nothing to explain what exactly a Heritage was, apart from mentioning that it was a system of power. The blessing¡¯s effects were also unclear. Did that mean he could use draconic magic at will? Or that he was only capable of learning how to do it? He felt no different, so it was probably the latter. How was he supposed to learn when there was no one who could teach it to him? He hadn¡¯t met any Dragons. He sighed. The blessing might end up not being useful, after all.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    At that moment, a thought struck him like a lightning bolt, making him almost curse at his own stupidity. Someone had blessed him. The System itself stated that the blessing could happen through Heritage and Dragon Words, both of which belonged solely to the Dragons. It meant that a Dragon knew of his existence and had blessed him. This realization made Michael immediately comb through his memories, trying to identify anyone who might even resemble a Light Dragon in disguise. Of course, since he had no idea how such a being would look, his search was fruitless. He clenched his fist.


    I¡¯m not alone.


    So far, there hadn¡¯t been even a drop of information regarding Dragons or Draconic Humans in the Tutorial, but it was now clear that he wasn¡¯t on his own. Something was watching over him. It was highly invigorating. The mysterious Dragon had seen enough promise in Michael to bless him. He smiled in glee.


    He turned his attention back to his Status Window.


    Should I spend my Free Points?


    He had far too many of them not to, thanks to his racial bonuses. He could significantly increase any stat of his choosing. He scratched his chin.


    Let¡¯s think.


    He took Intelligence and Wisdom off the list. Both stats were already far higher than the others. Even using up all of his Free Points on them wouldn¡¯t likely make much of a difference at this stage. Michael suspected that his defensive power and offensive prowess were now more limited by his own proficiency and the low Ranks of his Skills than by his stats. If anything, he still had high enough Intelligence to make a simple Mana Sphere crush the bodies of the Mushroom Warriors, who were all higher-leveled. Until now, none of them had been able to even block the Skill. On the other hand, his Mana Shield was comparatively weaker, but that was because he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to it after managing to increase its area of effect. Overall, it was still surprising that it could withstand the blows of melee-focused, higher-level enemies.


    That left him with four other stats to consider. Endurance was the next to be discarded. So far, he had never run into stamina problems. Spellcasting and moving weren¡¯t an issue. The stat had grown by itself because of his Race, and he saw no real need to increase it at the moment. The other three stats, however, were more important. Dexterity had been what allowed him to survive his first fight against the Mushrooms, while Constitution was responsible for healing him and helping him recover, as well as withstanding attacks.


    If my conjecture is right, they¡¯re all linked. Strength supports Dexterity, while Constitution helps with both.


    The stats had never been clearly explained by the System. It was up to the contestant to figure it out. Strength should relate to the power of his muscles, which naturally affected his speed. Dexterity referred to his agility, balance, and quickness. Constitution was the axis holding everything together. A strong body supported his muscles, which helped with explosive movements and consistent ones. The three stats were all connected to one another.


    I broke the balance by increasing Dexterity by too much.


    It had been necessary to survive, so Michael didn¡¯t regret it. But, in the past battle, he had felt the strain. His lower body had cried out in pain, and he had felt as if there was something holding him back. He couldn¡¯t move entirely as he wanted to, nor as quickly as he felt he could. Dexterity had surpassed Strength by too much. His body couldn¡¯t bear the burden of what he was trying to do.


    A decision was reached.


    System. Fifteen points into Strength and fifteen into Constitution.


    The System resounded with a small ¡°Ding!¡±


    As he was about to close the windows, he checked out the last one remaining. It was also golden in color.


    [You have acquired a new Title.]


    [Title


    Draconic Blessing: very few throughout the entirety of history managed to become friends with the Dragons. Even fewer received their Blessings. You are one of the chosen. May your heart never waver.


    Effects: +20% Intelligence, +10% all other stats.


    *This Title¡¯s effects may change over time.]


    Michael thought his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. What the hell was up with this insane boost? He stared at the System window in utter disbelief before laughing out loud. It seemed like there were no brakes on this train. He needed to keep growing more powerful. It was not only what he wanted, but what grander forces in the universe were actively encouraging him to do. He eagerly desired to meet the Dragon who had blessed him. They couldn¡¯t be too far away if they knew of his existence.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be sure to use this blessing well.¡±


    He spoke out loud to nobody in particular, hoping that his words could somehow reach their intended destination. Lastly, he looked at the one Title that had changed since he last opened his Status Window.


    [Apprentice Mage: you have learned more about magic and its wonders. Automatically awarded to all Mages who reach Level 15.


    Effects: +10 Intelligence, +5 Wisdom.]


    The effects were much less dramatic than that of the other ones. He gave it a nod. It was the last bastion of normalcy within him. The one bonus that an ordinary Mage should have, without the other nonsensical increases. It was also indicative of what values affected an ordinary Level 15 Mage. As Mages got three Intelligence per Level ¨C apart from the other stats and Free Stat Points ¨C even at Level 15, ten Intelligence was a significant boost.


    Michael furrowed his brow as his thoughts got to this point. Given how much higher his Intelligence was and that he¡¯d already formed a Circle, shouldn¡¯t he be much more powerful than he was now? Even if limited by his Skill¡¯s Ranks and his own lacking proficiency, his ordinary Mana Waves should still be capable of tearing the Mushrooms apart.


    I¡¯m missing something.


    Either way, it was something to talk about with Tairy once he got out. Determined, he continued on his way through the Dungeon. There were a few more fights in his way, but nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. His increase in Strength and Constitution helped him make full use of his Dexterity, which combined with his willingness to stop casting Skills to avoid an attack, made it so that he was rarely injured. Whatever injuries he did have were healed in moments with Minor Heal.


    Slowly, he was learning how to fight. It wasn¡¯t a matter of just seeing who had the higher stats or the better Skills. Decision-making and battle sense were crucial. When to advance and when to retreat, when to cast a more powerful Skill or go for a quicker one. Michael learned all of this as he fought the endless hordes of Mushroom Warriors and Casters.


    At last, he stood before a huge, wooden door. His game knowledge was tingling.


    It¡¯s time for the Boss.

 Chapter 32: Contact (11)

    The door was around eight meters tall and seemed to be completely made out of wood. It would be more appropriate to call it a gate. A line of light vertically divided the gate into two halves. Even at a glance, it was obvious that the doors would be incredibly heavy. Michael wasn¡¯t sure how he was even supposed to enter whatever room they guarded. Was that part of the challenge?


    He ran a mental check on himself. His mana pool was nearly full, his body was completely healed, and his mind was razor-sharp. His robe was a bit tattered because of the repeated attacks from his enemies, but that didn¡¯t matter. He was ready for the Boss. Concentrating, he walked toward the gates. The moment he got within three meters of them, he heard the sound of something heavy being dragged on the ground. The gate opened slowly.


    He immediately focused on what lay beyond it. The first thing he saw was a brown cloud. His brow furrowed. It did not leave the room beyond the gate, and instead remained floating within it.


    Spores?


    He hadn¡¯t expected the Boss arena to be covered in a cloud of spores. He should be fine, but what about other people who didn¡¯t possess as many abilities as he did? An ordinary Mage¡¯s Mana Shield wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such a high number of spores, and they wouldn¡¯t have his Dragon blood for support.


    I guess that¡¯s part of the reason why Tairy said I wasn¡¯t ready for this Dungeon.


    The average contestant at his Level had no answer to this problem. Michael drew a line with his wand, firing a Mana Wave into the cloud. It parted as the Wave flew by and hit something behind it. He narrowed his eyes. Now that the spore cloud had parted a bit, it became clear that there was a huge structure in the middle of the room, which had been hit by his Mana Wave. He stared at it in disbelief.


    It was a giant mushroom.


    Michael stood listlessly for a few seconds before sighing and smiling to himself. It was to be expected, given that the Dungeon was called Mushroom Grotto, but after fighting so many humanoid Mushroom Warriors and Casters, he had thought that the Boss would resemble them. Instead, the only thing in the Boss arena apart from the spores was the giant mushroom.


    In spite of his amusement, he didn¡¯t dare lower his guard. He raised a Mana Shield and entered the room. The nearby spores immediately clung to him as if they were attracted to his mana. Everywhere they touched began to melt slowly. He felt the continuous drain of his mana in order to keep the Shield up. It wasn¡¯t at a level he needed to be worried about, but it was good to be aware of it. At that moment, the ground shook slightly. He instantly stopped moving. The ground continued to vibrate, with each vibration being stronger than the last. He felt uneasy.


    Suddenly, the ground in front of him shook and broke apart, with something that looked like a white tentacle or vine shooting toward his throat at blinding speed. Michael barely had the time to step back before the vine smashed into his Shield, making it tremble. The only reason it wasn¡¯t pierced through outright was Michael¡¯s familiarity with the Skill, alongside his high stats. He gritted his teeth. Behind him, the ground was broken through by another tentacle that looked identical to the first one. It attempted to wrap around him, but he hurriedly jumped over it. He had become capable of increasingly bigger movements while still keeping the Shield up.


    Hyphae!?


    Since the mushroom was the only thing in the room, he already suspected it to be the Boss, but was unsure of how the battle would go. It was an enemy to be killed, since this was an Extermination Dungeon, so should he just bombard it with Mana Spheres? What could it even do against him? Those questions were answered as three more tentacle-like hyphae broke out of the ground and slammed into his right side, making him almost drop his wand.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The Shield was broken. Michael flew to the side, managing to barely drag himself to a halt and conjure up another Mana Shield just as another of the hyphae smashed into him. He hadn¡¯t expected this. The mushroom Boss¡¯ hyphae were each as thick as an arm, and could probably be used as tentacles that could attack, defend, or wrap around an enemy. In addition, there were also plenty of them. Just from a few glances, he identified at least eight of them, all of which had surrounded his current position. This was far more troubling than facing a single melee-focused enemy.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There was also an unknown number of them still underground. The first thing he needed to do was reduce the number of tentacle-like hyphae as much as possible. He dodged an attack aiming at his head, before dismissing the Shield. As he did, multiple other hyphae burst out of the ground, likely seeking to capitalize on the absence of his defensive layer. Michael gritted his teeth. He needed to do something he had only pictured in his mind but never tried in an actual battle. The situation had become desperate enough to force him to choose this. There was no way to take down the hyphae one by one. As he attempted to cast a Mana Sphere to hit one, all the others would pierce through him and kill him before he could even blink. He needed to rely on his one area-of-effect Skill but in a different way.


    Don¡¯t try to focus it. Spread it in a continuous flow.


    Repeating the same words to himself over and over in his head, Michael spun in a circle.


    ¡°Mana Wave!¡±


    The mana half-moon was turned into a full moon as his spin was complete. The Wave tore at the hyphae all around him. His idea had been simple: to continuously feed mana into the Skill to allow for more output. He coupled this with a circular motion in order to hit everything around him. His gamble had succeeded. The hyphae were split in half, easily seared through even though the Mana Wave¡¯s power had been less focused. Michael could still feel the ground vibrating, however. New tentacles climbed over the destroyed bodies of their kin. A mushroom of that size was likely to have no less than a hundred of these hyphae. He couldn¡¯t keep just attacking them forever.


    The main body.


    He needed to kill the host, and not only fight its limbs. He fired three other full-moon Mana Waves, destroying the hyphae coming for him, before starting to run toward the giant mushroom. At this point, so many spores had entered his body that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to pay them any attention. He simply relied on his Dragonheart¡¯s fiery blood to handle them. That was when something changed.


    At first, the pain was slight. It was like he had touched something hot. In nothing but ten seconds, however, it had become all-consuming. Michael stumbled, cursing. The spores that touched his skin no longer sought to penetrate it, and they seemed to almost actively avoid being breathed in by him. Instead, they melted on his outer layer, just like they did against the Mana Shield. In no time at all, it was as if he had been thrown in a pot of boiling oil.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    His murderous gaze turned to the giant mushroom. Its cap was moving. Spores flew out in droves from under it. It appeared that the Boss had determined that the hyphae wouldn¡¯t be enough, and therefore changed its strategy. It was now attempting to melt him away with an overwhelming number of spores. Michael fired Mana Waves at the air around him, trying to disperse the spore clouds, but there were simply too many of them. He drew a cross and created a Mana Shield, but it became obvious that this turtle-like strategy wouldn¡¯t work. He was temporarily freed from the pain, but the spores¡¯ assault continued. As he couldn¡¯t cast two different Skills at once, he was out of options.


    Dragonheart!


    Even though he had already activated his Dragonheart before entering the arena, now he pushed it to its very limits. His heartbeat quickened while his skin became fiery red. Trails of smoke floated up, and every breath felt like it was on fire. The burden was severe. He couldn¡¯t stay like this; he needed to attack. He dismissed his Mana Shield at the same time that his skin heated up.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    Michael recklessly used Mana Wave after Mana Wave, as if he didn¡¯t have a limit to his mana pool, but the expenditure was still sustainable. His Wisdom was so high for moments exactly like this. The Waves burned and dispersed the spores, but it wasn¡¯t enough. They still reached his body. This time, however, the pain was lessened. Part of the spores burned to nothingness once they approached him. It was a small portion of them, but it still mattered. Clenching his jaw through the pain, he drew symbols in the air. A large arrow made of mana appeared.


    Hyphae burst out of the ground and grabbed at his ankles, but because of his improved physical stats, he managed to maintain his footing. Other ones smashed at his ribcage, but his ribs didn¡¯t break. It was as if he were starting to emit light, shining like the sun in this underground, damp grotto.


    It might have a variety of effective attack methods, but it¡¯s fixed in place. It cannot dodge.


    It meant that this had become a damage race. Whoever could output the most damaging attacks the fastest would win. Fortunately, this could be considered to be one of Michael¡¯s strong points. The Dragonheart helped his body withstand the attacks, while empowering his mana in its entirety.


    The Mana Arrow shot forward.

 Chapter 33: Contact (11)

    The Arrow flew unimpeded at pierced through the mushroom¡¯s giant body, digging into it. The moment it entered its body, Michael willed for the Arrow to detonate. A blue glow came out of the hole that the Arrow had created while a blueish hue surrounded the entire mushroom. The detonation had been successful. He wasn¡¯t sure what the mushroom¡¯s insides were composed of, but they should be in a mess. In testament to this, the ground vibrated enough to resemble a weak earthquake. There was no sound, but the hyphae around him twisted and contorted, stopping their onslaught momentarily. His eyes shone.


    It can feel pain.


    The spores melted his skin and were particularly numerous around his limbs. He felt like his hair was on fire, and there wasn¡¯t a corner of his body that wasn¡¯t in profound pain. Yet, his Clarity Skill helped him maintain a clear mind. His pain did not hinder his processing speed. The moment he realized that the enemy could feel his attacks, his course of action had been decided.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    A large number of spores were being burned to cinders before even nearing his body. They were a minority, but their numbers increased by the second. The light emitted from Michael¡¯s body got slightly brighter. He drew a sequence of symbols in the air. Mana flowed freely outside of his spiritual self and into the material world. One Mana Arrow was formed in the air, while a mass of mana rippled next to it. He gritted his teeth. The moment the first Mana Arrow was fired, the mass quickly took the shape of another. But that hadn¡¯t been what he was going for. He wanted to create two Arrows at the same time.


    The flying Mana Arrow seared through the spores in the air and through all the hyphae that tried to stop it. It pierced the giant mushroom, but since this time Michael wasn¡¯t focused on it, it simply went right through it and came out on the other side. The ground trembled once more. Hyphae whipped at his figure, forcing him to dodge. As their number was too high, he couldn¡¯t avoid being hit, but there were no serious injuries. He had successfully managed to dodge the most dangerous attacks.


    His heartbeat quickened. His skin and flesh regenerated in real-time even faster than it was damaged by the spores, although the spores didn¡¯t melt them too quickly; as the number of spores around him increased, however, this changed. He was now truly sustaining damage.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    One Mana Arrow after the other coalesced in the air and shot forward. Each dug a new hole in the Boss¡¯ body, but it was simply too big. He needed something more. He needed to succeed at creating two of the same Skill at the same time, otherwise he would lose. This race wasn¡¯t just about offensive ability; it was also about which of the two could withstand the most damage before being rendered unable to continue. The Boss clearly had the edge over Michael when it came to that, even though Michael was casting as many Minor Heals as he could without disturbing the flow of his attacks.


    His squinting gaze zeroed in on the area just below the cap. It was pulsing, releasing spores constantly.


    I need to destroy that.


    His flesh had been melted off enough to show bone in some places. The pain of having the spores burn through his bones was inhuman. Michael¡¯s left hand covered his face in an attempt to shield it, but it was largely fruitless. His hand¡¯s skin had mostly disappeared, revealing bones and muscles. Fortunately, his eyes were still intact. The wand was now only half of its previous size after suffering from the spores, but it could still be used. Minor Heals couldn¡¯t repair it; they only extended the time Michael was able to withstand the spores. He repeatedly drew symbol after symbol, creating a new Mana Arrow just as soon as one was fired. The time difference between each shot became smaller, but the damage to his body was also rapidly accumulating.


    He hissed in pain. The Arrows tore through the area below the mushroom¡¯s cap, ending up severing it in its entirety. The cap powerlessly fell to the ground, but the spores didn¡¯t stop coming out. In fact, there were even more of them floating out of the Boss¡¯ destroyed ¡°head.¡± Michael gritted his teeth. The pain was now so great that it was beginning to cloud his mind, overriding Clarity¡¯s effects through brute force.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    [Your blood continues to burn.]


    Even he could tell that he was visibly glowing. The light shielded him from a large amount of the spores while empowering his regeneration. His heartbeat was faster than a galloping horse, and he swore he could hear the blood rushing through his body. This alone gave him strength.


    I won¡¯t fall here.


    He would be a waste of his draconic lineage if he got killed by some fucking mushroom in the middle of a low-level Dungeon. It would be beyond hilarious, bordering on nonsensical. The fight against the two moles came to mind. Once again, he was facing deadly danger, and at risk of simply dying and being forgotten. But he had already gone through this before. He refused to accept such an outcome.


    At that moment. It happened. The thing that would tip the scales of this battle, which was already running on overtime for both opponents. Two Mana Arrows came into being next to each other, floating in the air with unprecedented, clear outlines and a slight red hue at their tips. Michael sent them forward. They flew through the spores, searing them away. As if they had a mind of their own, they gathered around the Arrows, as if desperately trying to hold them back, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The red aura grew brighter. Michael¡¯s quickened heartbeat resounded loudly.


    The two Arrows pierced the mushroom right in the middle of its body. With a shaking hand, Michael pointed his almost destroyed wand at them.


    ¡°Explode.¡±


    A blue and red storm tore its way out of the Boss¡¯ remaining body, even extending itself to the ruined mushroom cap on the ground. He forced his tired eyes to stay open, but once he heard the notification, he almost collapsed.


    [You have slain a Great Mushroom (Level 26 Boss.)]


    More System messages appeared in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t pay them attention just yet. The spores were still floating in the air, this time aimlessly. The light he emitted was enough to destroy the ones that got too close.


    Blessing of Light, huh?


    He was exhausted and in pain, but managed to lift his right hand and wand and draw symbols in the air.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    The Skill was cast repeatedly. It grew easier to do so with each time. The pain faded away as new skin replaced the old. Green mana stimulated the growth and regeneration of destroyed flesh, mending it and his bones. After all was said and done, Michael¡¯s figure was restored to its pristine state, his injuries having completely disappeared under the assault of the Dragonheart¡¯s regenerative abilities and Minor Heals. The same couldn¡¯t be said regarding his clothes. His previously white, long robe had been reduced to nothing but a lower body garb that barely covered up his important areas. It looked as if he were wearing a skirt. Fortunately, his underwear was intact, though he wasn¡¯t sure how.


    He thought of his return to Bluestone Village with a sigh. Not only would he draw a lot of attention, but he needed to talk to Tairy, who would likely complain. At the same time, he marveled at the size of his mana pool.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s still thirty percent full after all that.


    If anything, it was a testament to his Wisdom stat. It was far higher than it had any right to be. Even though he had recklessly ¡°spammed¡± his Mana Arrow Skill, which was the Skill that consumed the most mana in his arsenal, alongside Minor Heals and Mana Shields, he still had quite a bit of mana left.


    The Dragonheart probably helped too.


    His Heart¡¯s exact effects were still a mystery. He didn¡¯t know how much it improved his spellcasting abilities and what precise parameters were affected. For all he knew, his mana recovery speed was increased while the mana cost of spells and Skills was decreased, alongside all other effects that he could think of. Then again, it wouldn¡¯t be a Dragonheart if it were something minor, and it had even been made stronger by the Blessing of Light. Belatedly, Michael noticed that he was no longer shining. His Dragonheart had also settled down. He put two and two together and realized that the Blessing¡¯s effects would only manifest themselves through his Heart. It made sense, since it was his only draconic trait.


    With a deep breath, he decided to turn his attention to other matters. He went through the other System notifications that were still floating in view. The first was something he was deeply grateful for and rather proud of.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]


    It was the second Skill that he had acquired on his own, without using Skill points. He read its information eagerly.


    [Active Skill


    Twin Casting (E): one of the prized weapons of an experienced spellcaster, achieved only by a few.


    Allows for two copies of the same spell or Skill to be cast at the same time; the mana cost is also doubled. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence Stat result in greater effects.]

 Chapter 34: Conflict (1)

    Even at first glance, the Skill was more than just useful. Michael grinned. It was the kind of Skill that benefitted people like him ¨C people with a huge mana pool ¨C the most. The ordinary Mage would be busy trying to manage their mana costs, but would still be able to rely on Twin Casting for a decisive moment. He, however, enjoyed only the pros of the Skill. The doubled mana cost didn¡¯t affect him much, allowing him to take full advantage of it. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that pretty much every Skill cast from now on would rely on this Skill. He even felt that its ranking should be higher.


    It''s probably only classified as an E-rank because the average Mage can¡¯t use it too much.


    It was different from dual casting and chantless casting, which could be effective in the hands of virtually every caster. The ability to cast two spells or Skills at the same time and cut out the required chanting was too valuable. Even though he had been trying to learn them on his own, Michael didn¡¯t expect to reach them for a while. He wouldn¡¯t stop training, but it was better to keep his expectations in check. He had already learned Minor Heal and Twin Casting; it was better not to get greedy.


    Content with his new Skill, Michael looked over the next few System notifications.


    [All enemies have been slain. The goal has been reached.]


    [You can now leave Mushroom Grotto.]


    [There are no optional or side areas to this Dungeon.]


    He blinked at the last notification. He hadn¡¯t really considered it, but given how game-like the System and this Tutorial were, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. The idea that some Dungeons possessed optional objectives for greater rewards wasn¡¯t unthinkable. He continued to read.


    [You have been rewarded for clearing the Dungeon.]


    [You have acquired the Mushroom Hunter Title, two Skill Points, and fifteen Free Stat Points.]


    [Title


    Mushroom Hunter: after a series of gruesome battles, you can be considered to be the very scourge of fungi. Your hunt didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Effects: marginally boosts damage against any fungi-type creatures. Increases poison resistance.]


    Michael scratched his chin. The rewards didn¡¯t seem to match the difficulty of the Dungeon, but maybe he was seeing this from a skewed point of view. Two Skill Points and fifteen Free Stat Points would be a considerable boon to any other contestant, especially the Skill Points. If he considered that this Dungeon had been meant to be tackled as a Party and that this reward was given to every member, it made more sense. He was the one who had insisted on barging in alone and nearly getting himself killed in the process.


    All is well that ends well.


    He shrugged. He read the last notification. Instantly, he froze. All of his senses sharpened as he read it over and over, making sure that he hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    [You have reached Level 25.]


    [Class Evolution is now available.]


    They were simple words that carried significant weight. Michael wasn¡¯t too surprised by them; he had already expected he wouldn¡¯t remain a Mage forever based on his knowledge of fiction and games. What mattered was that he was now capable of changing his Class into a better version. He spoke to himself in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to talk to the old man about this.¡±


    It also explained why the Great Mushroom was so deadly in spite of being only two Levels higher than the Mushroom Warriors and Mushroom Casters he had encountered while clearing the Dungeon. If, as he previously theorized, monsters had access to the System just like humans, then the creature had undergone a powerful change at Level 25.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I haven¡¯t acquired the Meditation Skill.


    Tairy had mentioned that it was automatically given to all casters at Level 25, and Michael hadn¡¯t inquired further, but now that he had reached it, the Skill was nowhere to be seen.


    Did he mean I would get it after Class Evolution?


    It was possible. Either way, he would only know for sure once he returned to Bluestone Village and talked to his teacher. With a deep breath, Michael turned around and spoke to the air.


    ¡°I want to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    He felt the space around him tremble. Sudden and unstoppable, a burst of light enveloped his frame. Once he came to, he was outside the Dungeon, in front of the stone circle that first led to it. He shook his head, trying to get his bearings. He hadn¡¯t even been able to react to the System¡¯s teleportation and that sort of bothered him. He was still so weak compared to the great architect of this scenario. Then again, it wasn¡¯t as if he had planned to surpass the System itself any time soon. He narrowed his eyes.


    It might be a nice objective, though.


    Now that he had found a safe place to stay in and done everything he could to look for his loved ones, he had discovered that he greatly enjoyed the process of becoming more powerful. Every time the numbers on his Status Window got higher, every time he felt as if he could do something that he previously wasn¡¯t able to, every time he dove deep into the wonders of mana and its workings, he felt joy. He was still worried sick over his mother and friends, but he had done what he could. He was now focusing on what he could still do. Leveling up and becoming more powerful was part of it.


    To become powerful enough to carve us a place in this new world.


    That had been his goal from the start. Steeling his heart and having focused on the root of his determination, Michael started walking back to the Village. Just like before, it was eerily quiet around the Dungeon¡¯s entrance. As he walked, however, his improved senses picked up some noise and the acrid scent of blood. He momentarily wondered what exact stats affected his five senses before waving his ruined wand.


    ¡°Mana Shield.¡±


    Two layers of mana formed right above his skin, then instantly expanded into a circle that had him at the center. It was a simple matter to use Twin Casting for this. He stopped in place and looked at his wand with a pensive expression. It had been given to him as starter equipment by the System, and he had never bothered to think too much about it. He used Analyze on it.


    [Equipment


    Oak Wand (Ruined): a novice Mage¡¯s most reliable and trustworthy ally. It has suffered enough damage to be rendered nearly ineffective.


    Effects: helps with casting spells and Skills. ]


    He read the description carefully. Simply put, the wand served as a crutch, allowing spellcasting for those who couldn¡¯t do without it. However, apart from its appearance, even its description stated that it was now destroyed. It should be providing next to no assistance, which meant that his dependence on it existed only in his mind. With a thoughtful look, Michael dropped the wand on the ground next to him and extended his hands. He attempted to cast a twinned Mana Arrow, using his index finger as a wand of sorts.


    The Skill came into being and shot into the nearby wall of the maze that was the underground, drilling through it in an instant. After it had penetrated rather deeply, Michael willed for it to detonate. The explosion shook the wall and nearby ground. There had been virtually no loss of power compared to what he had done against the Great Mushroom. It was possible that it was because of his higher Level, but either way, it showed that he was capable of casting without needing to rely on the wand.


    He picked it up it up from the ground and spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for your service.¡±


    Then, he wished for his mana to fill it entirely. As he poured more and more mana into it, blue light escaped from its many cracks. Eventually, it was too much. The wand shattered and crumbled into dust. Without a medium, the inserted mana dispersed peacefully. He felt better about destroying it than leaving it in a random place to be forgotten.


    Either way, if it couldn¡¯t handle that much mana, it was bound not to be enough for the road ahead.


    Michael resumed his walk, casting his twinned Mana Shields once more. There was no wind or even a breeze this deep underground, but he still felt uncomfortable with the state of his appearance. As he thought of what his return to the Village would be like, a realization struck him. He nearly slapped himself. How could he have forgotten? He raised his hand. The symbols were that of the most complex spell in his arsenal, and also the only one. At first, it was difficult to quickly execute them, but a thought sprouted in his mind.


    What if I used multiple fingers to make symbols simultaneously?


    It was worth a shot. He had nothing to lose. He raised his left hand. Naturally, the difficulty multiplied. Keeping track of all of his ten fingers was too much. Time passed by quickly, but Michael remained focused on his task. If anything, he had verified that it was possible to do this. Eventually, he relented and used his index finger to create the necessary symbols for the Whisper spell. The other party answered immediately.

 Chapter 35: Conflict (2)

    ¡°Kid! Goddamn, you sure took your sweet time.¡±


    Michael smiled. He could feel the old dark elf¡¯s care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Come back quickly! We need to treat your injuries. Entering Mushroom Grotto was the same as punching above your weight, but since you¡¯re out and alive, it would seem that you have cleared it. Congratulations. Are your wounds too severe?¡±


    Tairy¡¯s assumption that he would be injured while coming out of the Dungeon was a fair one, as he had, in fact, been seriously wounded. If he hadn¡¯t learned the Minor Heal Skill, he would have long been turned into a corpse. The Boss fight and his first fight against the Mushroom Warriors had been particularly deadly. His Dragonheart¡¯s assistance proved to be invaluable in ensuring that he did not get permanently damaged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I learned a healing Skill. I¡¯m not injured anymore.¡±


    He could hear the dark elf¡¯s sigh of relief.


    ¡°That means you were still injured, right? I¡¯m going to have someone take a look at you when you come back. You may have sustained some damage that your healing Skill wasn¡¯t able to fix. Good work learning a new Skill on your own, although I¡¯m not sure how you did it in such a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°I feel completely fine. If one use of Minor Heal wasn¡¯t enough, I¡¯d just use it again. After repeatedly doing this, I feel brand-new.¡±


    ¡°So it was Minor Heal? A good healing Skill overall but one that doesn¡¯t focus on anything in particular. Just trust me and let me have you looked at.¡±


    Michael sighed and relented. Sure, a check-up couldn¡¯t hurt. He didn¡¯t feel any pain or anything like that, but he would do it, even if only to humor Tairy. He heard his mentor¡¯s voice through the spell.


    ¡°What Skill did you pick at Level 20?¡±


    ¡°None. I was planning to do it with you once I got back.¡±


    ¡°A good choice. I can¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t forced to pick a Skill at Level 20 to kill the Boss. You¡¯re stronger than I anticipated. Good work, Michael. I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t die.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still around too, old man. Just wait right there for a bit. I¡¯m already on my way back.¡±


    The two shared their goodbyes. The Whisper spell came undone. The journey back was largely uneventful. Even though he had smelled blood and heard fighting, nothing approached him. He had no idea if it was because of simple dumb luck or something else.


    Are they actively avoiding me?


    He couldn¡¯t help but think so after walking for kilometers unimpeded. He had already left the Dungeon¡¯s immediate surroundings long ago, but not even a single enemy had shown themselves to him. He still had his twin Mana Shields up just in case something happened, but it seemed like he would be able to get back to Bluestone Village without a hitch. At that moment, something in the corner of his vision caught his attention.


    Rose¡¯s health bar was nearly empty.


    He stopped in place immediately and watched it attentively. He wasn¡¯t on particularly good terms with the woman and they certainly weren¡¯t friends, but there was something morbid about watching someone die through their health bar on a System screen. Then, he realized that her HP wasn¡¯t getting any lower. It seemed to be steadily recovering, albeit very slowly.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She¡¯s probably out of danger.


    His hands danced in the air. In an instant, a complex symbol appeared, with something that looked like a woman¡¯s mouth and lips in its center. He felt a connection. The other party had picked up his ¡°call.¡± The mouth moved as Rose¡¯s voice came out of it.


    ¡°Michael? Is that you? How are you doing this and how did I know it was you before I even responded?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell I¡¯ve learned. No matter. I saw that your health bar got dangerously low. What happened?¡±


    Michael heard the sound of Rose gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Are you in the Village right now?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m on my way back.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you in person. This spell kind of freaks me out. In short, I was attacked.¡±


    That¡¯s only obvious.


    He held back his desire to let out the biting remark. Rose continued.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t attacked by monsters. My assailants were people.¡±


    Michael blinked. Now this was a different scenario. Being attacked by monsters was to be expected, but other humans? He momentarily wondered if humans were worth XP to one another before coming to the instant conclusion that yes, they likely were. There was nothing that indicated that the System would treat humans differently. Every living being was a sack of XP to any other living being. He spoke.


    ¡°Fine, just sit tight. I¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    He dismissed the spell, cutting off the connection. Now that he stopped to think about it, it wasn¡¯t absurd for some people to decide to attack others, for XP or any other reason. There were plenty of people willing to do so even back on Earth. The realization hadn¡¯t yet hit him. Even among the people he had met, they were all comfortable with hunting beasts or monsters for rewards, even if they needed to do so to survive; after all, Bluestone Village only offered resources and shelter to those who proved themselves. In their first meeting, Rose had also attacked him without holding back.


    I need to be careful.


    So far, in his mind, he had only thought of monsters as enemies. It had been a foolish and na?ve train of thought. Humans were much more dangerous than any beast could be. With this in mind, he continued to make his way to the Village. Soon, it was visible in the distance. His arrival drew plenty of stares, as he had expected. A realization struck him. The sight of him was even more strange due to his lack of injuries. His clothes ¨C if they could still even be called that ¨C were destroyed and burned, having been reduced to a mere skirt. He, however, was uninjured.


    Looking at it this way, I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if they think I¡¯m like this because I enjoy exposing myself.


    With a deep sigh, he hurriedly made his way to Tairy¡¯s home. After entering the Village, he dismissed his dual Shields, which enabled him to walk faster. Of course, he didn¡¯t move too quickly; he didn¡¯t want to risk having his clothing fall off entirely. He reached the front of Tairy¡¯s house after enduring much more attention than he was used to. He knocked on the door, then raised his gaze to watch the tree with blue leaves. It seemed to be glowing even more. It was beautiful. He turned his head once the door opened.


    The old dark elf met him with a deadpan stare. After a few seconds of looking at each other, a question was finally raised.


    ¡°¡­Why are you almost naked?¡±


    Michael replied with a powerless voice.


    ¡°¡­Do you have any clothes that I could wear?¡±


    Tairy stifled a chuckle. He walked back into the house, gesturing with his hand for Michael to do the same. The inside of the house was the same as usual: simple and rustic. There were no decorations or anything of the sort. Only the necessary furniture adorned the place. He walked to his room, which had been offered by Tairy. The old dark elf returned after a short while.


    ¡°Here. Fresh clothes, but you can only wear them after you take a bath. You might not have any visible injuries, but you still smell like you¡¯ve been through a massacre.¡±


    Michael nodded, visibly relieved, and did as he was told. By the time he was done with his bath and had put on his new clothes and robe, Tairy was already sitting on the stone dais in the house¡¯s courtyard. Next to him stood a new figure. She was an old female dark elf, tall and with graying hair. Her green robe reminded Michael of the color of healing mana.


    Tairy uncrossed his legs and turned around on the dais, facing him. He spoke.


    ¡°This ancient fossil over here is the one who will see if you still have any injuries. Come on, come over here.¡±


    The old lady scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re even older than I am, you scummy old man.¡±


    ¡°So what? Being old isn¡¯t just about age. It¡¯s a state of mind.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit.¡±


    The two bickered like old friends. It made Michael smile. He walked up to the woman. She gave Tairy a nasty glance before extending her hands toward Michael. Green and white energy flowed out of her palms, enveloping him in his entirety.

 Chapter 36: Conflict (3)

    Michael recognized the green energy as the healing mana he could now also channel, while the white one should also be a different type of mana. The woman had her eyes closed, muttering incantations to herself. A faint glow escaped the gap of her eyelids. Eventually, she opened her eyes, and the energy around him dispersed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a few microfractures and minor damage to many organs, but both seem to be healing quite well. Your muscles and skin showed a few signs of damage, but different; it was as if you had already undergone healing, but it hadn¡¯t been enough. I patched up those for you. Who healed you before you came here?¡±


    Michael replied.


    ¡°I healed myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But you¡¯re with Tairy¡­ That means¡­¡±


    She looked at the dark elf. Michael swore that he had a smug expression. The lady scoffed once more and spoke.


    ¡°Count your lucky stars, old man. Looks like you¡¯ve found a good one.¡±


    Tairy laughed heartily.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Nobody noteworthy yet.¡±


    Michael¡¯s glance alternated between them. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked.


    ¡°Why does it matter? Finding someone talented, I mean.¡±


    Tairy looked at him.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because-¡±


    A string of red System windows came in between them, all bearing ¡°!!!¡± as the message. Tairy stopped talking and then cursed.


    ¡°Shit, alright, fine, I won¡¯t say anything. Suffice it to say that we don¡¯t partake in the Tutorial Zone solely out of the goodness in our hearts. Of course, that matters too, but it isn¡¯t the only factor.¡±


    Michael nodded, noticing that he would have to be satisfied with the information he was given. His teacher turned to the woman.


    ¡°Thank you, Hyla.¡±


    She nodded at him.


    ¡°Yeah, no problem. You know where to find me if you need something.¡±


    With that, she nodded at Michael and strode out of the courtyard and into the streets and paths of Bluestone Village. Michael turned to Tairy.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    The dark elf laughed.


    ¡°Hyla is a very old friend from long ago. She¡¯s also the ¡°designated NPC¡± for Healers, just like me and Mages. There¡¯s nobody better at healing than her in this Village. She said you¡¯re fine and patched up the things that weren¡¯t so now we can focus on what matters again.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°Power.¡±


    Tairy had a wild grin. He continued to speak.


    ¡°First things first, your Skills. I don¡¯t know how you managed to beat a Boss that was over Level 25 without acquiring a new Skill, but here we are. Check out your selection for Level 20. Let¡¯s see what the good ones are.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but just so you know, I didn¡¯t beat the Boss in any fancy way. It certainly could barely be called a battle. I just kept throwing twin Mana Arrows at it until it died, withstanding damage and healing myself as I could.¡±


    Tairy looked at him with narrowed eyes and a suspicious look.


    ¡°Twin Mana Arrows? Mana Arrow is a spell that we would have to learn soon, but not quite yet. And why do you refer to them as ¡®twins?¡¯¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Because of the Skill I acquired while doing it. It¡¯s called Twin Casting.¡±


    Silence ensued. Both men stared at each other, but only one of them had an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°You learned Mana Arrow and Twin Casting? Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Is that really so surprising?¡±


    Tairy grunted and muttered something. Michael could hear him cursing about ¡°damned prodigies.¡± After a few seconds, the dark elf spoke with a sigh.


    ¡°Listen. Mana Arrow is a spell; as I said before, all spells are classified as Skills too. It is much more advanced compared to the basic Mana Sphere. The altered shape gives it penetrative power, while the mana it is composed of is much denser. For all intents and purposes, it is a higher-tier spell, which has a longer cast time as its only failing. However, it can be learned rather easily, either through Skill Points or through one¡¯s own experience. Twin Casting is different.¡±


    He raised his finger.


    ¡°The Skill can¡¯t be considered to be anything less than ¡®rare.¡¯ The ability to cast the same spell or magic Skill twice at the same time can be a lifesaver in plenty of situations. The doubled mana cost does not matter if one needs to cast a powerful Mana Shield before a blade reaches one¡¯s throat. It also means double the attack power when necessary. Many people try to have it show up in their Skill selections, only to be disappointed.¡±


    Michael raised his hand and interrupted the elf.


    ¡°Wait, hold up. What do you mean by trying to make it appear?¡±


    ¡°I was going to talk about it once we got to picking your Skill. Every single thing that one does influences one¡¯s Skill selection. In this case, plenty of Mages train their ability to create copies of spells even if they keep failing. That way, Twin Casting might show up eventually.¡±


    ¡°So that means that my attempts at dual casting and chantless casting haven¡¯t been fruitless? Even though I¡¯m far from learning them on my own?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, kid. If either one of those appears in your Skill selection, pick it without looking back. Training is never wasted time. Even if you don¡¯t learn what you¡¯re aiming for, your mana control will still improve, as well as other parameters. Hard work isn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    Michael let out a sigh of relief. The reassurance that he wasn¡¯t training for nothing was significant. It took a weight off his shoulders that he didn¡¯t even know existed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re now talking about your Skills, let¡¯s move on to them. Basking in your greatness for having learned Twin Casting on your own isn¡¯t productive, anyway. How many Skill Points did you get for clearing the Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Two. Do Dungeons always give out Skill Points as rewards?¡±


    ¡°Not always, but that one and other higher-level ones do. So we have three Skill Points to work with. Go ahead and start your selection.¡±


    Michael nodded. He saw no need to tell the dark elf that he possessed a much greater amount of Skill Points. They weren¡¯t that close yet. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was information that could or should be shared. He wished for the process to begin. After a notification, a list appeared in front of him. It was a total of six Skills, which was less than he expected. Three of them had white names, as all Skills usually did, but the three at the top glowed with golden light. As he read their descriptions, he had no doubt that he needed to acquire them. The first one was the most simple.


    [Heritage


    Blessing of Light ¨C Illumination: there is no darkness that cannot be illuminated by a Dragon. There is no veil that cannot be seen through, nor anything that can smother your light.


    Effects: creates a ring of light around your figure, dispelling all kinds of illusions or darkness, and empowering yourself and your allies. Increases resistance to shadow-affinity attacks. Increases resistance against Illusions.]


    He wasn¡¯t sure why Skills related to his Heritage were showing up on his Skill selection window. Was that a limitation imposed by the System in order to restrain the effects of the Blessing? It didn¡¯t really matter, as he had plenty of Skill Points. This Heritage Skill seemed like it would be useful in the future. He was reminded of Rose¡¯s disappearing figure when she attacked him. Would Illumination also allow him to deal with that? If it was illusion-based, anyway. Apart from dispelling illusions and lighting up his surroundings when activated, it even granted a buff that extended beyond just himself. It also had the passive effect of helping him against illusions. It was a must-get Skill, Heritage or not.


    The second Skill was different.


    [Heritage


    Blessing of Light ¨C Lightspeed: the Light Dragons¡¯ most powerful trait is the draconic magic that grants them untold speed. While there are heavy restrictions even for Dragons, it is their most powerful movement Skill.


    Effects: increases your movement speed to its very maximum limit, placing a heavy burden on your body. Increases your agility and mobility. Higher proficiency and a higher Constitution stat result in greater effects.]


    It was the first Skill that scaled with Constitution that he¡¯d seen. Its upper limits weren¡¯t described, but if the Skill¡¯s name was anything to go by, it was extremely powerful. Nevertheless, the Skill description itself stated that there were heavy restrictions on its usage even for True Dragons. A fledgling like him shouldn¡¯t be able to achieve much with it. This Skill¡¯s potential would be unveiled as time passed, but it was also a must-get; it would be best to work on perfecting it as soon as possible. Speed was one of a fighter¡¯s most important traits.


    Wait.


    An idea crossed his mind. Was casting speed included in the movement speed buff? Casting came down to chanting and movements. If he could speak and move faster, couldn¡¯t this also act as a casting speed buff? Michael¡¯s eyes shone. It was something he definitely needed to test.


    Lastly, he looked at the third Heritage Skill.

 Chapter 37: Conflict (4)

    [Heritage


    Blessing of Light ¨C Cleansing: the cleansing light belonging to the Light Dragons holds untold power. As much as it can be used to destroy, it can also be used to heal.


    Effects: improves your body¡¯s natural healing powers, cleanses poison and disease, and dismisses negative effects upon activation. Higher proficiency and a higher Level result in greater results.]


    Michael¡¯s gaze was focused. It was nice to have a Skill that helped him against poison and disease, but it was also the first Skill he¡¯d seen that directly scaled with his Level. He turned to the Skill description itself. He assumed it meant that his Dragonheart¡¯s regenerative prowess would increase, but the same could not be said about Minor Heal. ¡°Negative effects¡± was also awfully vague; he didn¡¯t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Does it mean it can get rid of any debuff or that the System just decided to be cryptic?


    The former would be a stretch, but this was draconic magic, directly inherited from his blessing. Maybe the number and type of debuffs it could remove depended on his Level. In general, he didn¡¯t think too much  about the fact that these Heritage Skills had shown up in his selection window. He assumed that it was a measure to keep Dragons in check, as he had deduced before.


    At that moment, he felt Tairy¡¯s impatient stare and was reminded that he couldn¡¯t get lost within these special Skills. Silently, he spent the necessary three Skill Points for all three Heritage Skills. He heard his teacher¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Michael¡¯s thoughts raced. He replied.


    ¡°There are six Skills. Mana Empowerment, Alacrity, Clarity, Force, Agility, and Mana Blade.¡±


    He decided to name three Skills he had already learned to complete the list. Tairy would have been suspicious if he said only three Skills were available for acquisition. The latter three were the true ones remaining on the list. Michael looked at each of their descriptions. He started with Force.


    [Passive Skill


    Force (E): you have demonstrated great physical and mental prowess. The power that fuels them will only grow greater.


    Effects: increases the effectiveness of Strength and Constitution. Increases the effectiveness of Intelligence. Increases the power of your offensive Skills.]


    Is this because I increased my physical stats to be capable of facing the Mushroom Warriors?


    It also improved his Intelligence and offensive Skills, however, so that wasn¡¯t entirely it. Either way, it seemed like a great Skill. It went beyond simply strengthening his body. Even if the effects weren¡¯t too large, it was still something. It was definitely deserving of it¡¯s E-Rank. If his guess about his physical stats was correct, the next Skill should be in the same vein, especially given its name.


    [Passive Skill


    Agility (E): the quickness of your feet hasn¡¯t gone unnoticed. You have proven your ability to outspeed your enemies.


    Effects: increases the effectiveness of Dexterity. Increases the power of mobility Skills.]


    It was a simple description and exactly what he expected, although he was intrigued by the part about ¡°mobility Skills.¡± He didn¡¯t have any of those except for Lightspeed, and none were offered in the previous Skill selections. It was something to question Tairy about. He moved on to the last Skill.


    [Active Skill


    Mana Blade (F): some Mages are more than willing to contend with their enemies in close quarters. This is the most basic Skill of those Battlemages.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Effects: creates a blade made of pure mana. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence stat result in greater effects.]


    The description wasn¡¯t elaborate, but it told Michael everything he needed to know. Based on his experience so far, the length of the blade and its cutting power would depend solely on his own ability. The Skill would do the bare minimum, but he was responsible for everything else, as was the case with the other Skills.


    Finally, his eyes left his Skill descriptions and looked at Tairy, who seemed to be in deep thought. The old dark elf spoke with a helpless tone.


    ¡°Damn it, if only we had more Skill Points.¡±


    Michael held his tongue. He had already decided to get all Skills in the selection window before he had even opened it. His Race¡¯s most powerful boon continued to be the abundance of Skill Points that it granted him. But there was no need to say all of that. He patiently waited for Tairy to wrap up his thoughts. He heard the dark elf¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it like this. Choose Clarity, Mana Empowerment, and Agility. Clarity and Mana Empowerment are essential, and Agility will help your survivability. Losing Alacrity and Force is a shame, but we can only hope that they appear again at the next selection.¡±


    Michael¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would pick Clarity, since it¡¯s only an F-ranked Skill.¡±


    ¡°A Skill¡¯s value isn¡¯t determined solely by its rank. Clarity will help you keep calm and collected enough to cast spells even in desperate situations. It¡¯s an essential Skill that is often overlooked by those without guidance. Just like Meditation, it is a cornerstone of all casters.¡±


    Of course, Michael knew firsthand just how effective Clarity was. It was likely one of the best F-ranked Skills, especially considering that it was a Passive Skill, not one that only worked for a set amount of time during activation. Silently, he picked the three Skills remaining. He felt bad for tricking his master, but it was for the better. He needed to play it safer. Both Tairy and Sullivan already knew there was something different about him. He shouldn¡¯t stand out even more. He had no desire for fame or popularity. That only brought forth risks.


    Tairy spoke.


    ¡°Now, for the troll in the room: you have reached Level 25.¡±


    As expected, the old man had used Analyze on him.


    ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t get the Meditation Skill like you told me I would.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the better. It comes immediately after Class Evolution, but we shouldn¡¯t rush it. As I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s better to learn it on your own. That¡¯s why I would like you to delay your Class Evolution.¡±


    He spoke with a serious expression and a heavy tone, as if he were demanding too much. Michael found it slightly amusing.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll delay it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think little of this decision, kid. Immediately evolving your Class would grant you power much greater than your current self. You are safe for now, but I¡¯m sure Sullivan has already warned you. Things will start getting much worse soon. I can¡¯t say more than that, but-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯m already plenty powerful for the current situation. I managed to solo clear a Dungeon you didn¡¯t think I was capable of facing, remember? I¡¯ll delay the Class Evolution. And yes, Sullivan has warned me. I¡¯m aware of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    The dark elf nodded with a solemn expression, then got up and pointed to the stone dais. He spoke.


    ¡°Since you lost your bag and the heads Sullivan requested, there¡¯s nothing you need to report to him. Let¡¯s begin immediately. The sooner you properly acquire the Meditation Skill, the better.¡±


    Michael complied, sat on the dais, and closed his eyes. After a few mere seconds, he was struck by that same feeling. The wondrous feeling of discovering himself amidst impenetrable darkness, of finding long-buried treasure in an undiscovered land. He saw his spiritual self, with its horns and scales. The horns seemed to have gotten a bit longer, but not by much. He had only noticed because he always paid so much attention to this different self of his.


    As he had been taught, he started to breathe deeply and rhythmically. His spiritual self did the same. He observed his inner workings at the same time that he drew mana in. The way his mana revolved around his Heart, the way his lungs expanded when air entered them, the way blood filled every corner of his body. As usual, he stared at his mana with unrestrained curiosity. It was a wonderful thing. He was glad to be a Mage. Having such a close relationship with mana was a reward in and of itself. He observed his single Circle. It was beautiful.


    Slowly, his awareness expanded. He could ¡°see¡± Tairy standing next to him, patiently waiting. He felt the titanic amount of mana that the old man possessed, and how it clung to him. He couldn¡¯t even picture himself becoming that powerful. It expanded further. The grass on the ground swayed, not because of any wind, but because of the mana that swirled around him. Tairy¡¯s prized tree stood strong and eternal. Michael finally realized that each of its leaves possessed mana. His perception extended itself to the small house behind them. It touched the wood and furniture, then went further.


    At the moment that he was about to leave Tairy¡¯s house¡¯s grounds, he felt the feeling break. Once lost, it could not be recovered. He returned to himself, opened his eyes, and looked at Tairy, who spoke.


    ¡°That was a lot longer than I expected. Your battles must have changed you somehow. We¡¯re close, very close to acquiring the Skill. I suspect it will happen in only a few days. Good work, kid.¡±


    Michael smiled and nodded.


    Making progress was intoxicating.

 Chapter 38: Conflict (5)

    Allison Gray breathed a sigh of relief as she handed over the bag to the orc chief. He took it, opened it, and took a look inside. Then, he smiled and turned his gaze to her.


    ¡°Good work. Please come back in twelve hours for your next quest.¡±


    His actions were premeditated and robotic, as if he were acting. Allison could tell that he was a real person and not just an NPC, but she kept silent. She nodded with a smile and turned around. The rest of her group had already finished their quests. She had been the last. She looked at the faces of the five people she had teamed up with and spoke.


    ¡°There we go, everyone. Thank you so much for your support.¡±


    A tall, muscular man let out a boisterous laugh.


    ¡°No problem! We¡¯re a team.¡±


    The others also smiled at her. They were all people she had met after having barely managed to reach Yellowbright Village. She had avoided every possible enemy on the way and had run away when facing them was necessary. It had been difficult. At her age, she couldn¡¯t run for long, especially given that she wasn¡¯t particularly in shape. She was just an ordinary middle-aged woman. She crossed her hands over her chest and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Liara. I have leveled up to Level 10 after this hunt. I¡¯ll seek her advice.¡±


    A beautiful young woman nodded.


    ¡°I need to go seek advice too. How about we split up and gather here tomorrow?¡±


    The others readily agreed. Soon, Allison was left on her own, walking towards the designated teacher for Healers.


    I hope we don¡¯t have to fight so much.


    She knew it was an impossible wish. From the moment she arrived in the Tutorial Zone and the Tutorial¡¯s main objective was revealed, she knew that surviving would be difficult. She hadn¡¯t expected that she would need to fight, however. The System spoke in a language she didn¡¯t clearly understand. She didn¡¯t know what XP was, nor why it was acquired by killing other living beings. She found it sadistic and cruel. The fact that it was needed to level up and become stronger ¨C therefore more capable of surviving ¨C was the finishing touch. She wasn¡¯t a fighter or a warrior. In fact, most people weren¡¯t. For that reason, she had picked the Healer Class. She wanted to support others without needing to fight herself.


    As she walked through the streets of the Village, she turned her thoughts to other matters. Namely, the most important issue that had been keeping her up at night.


    My son.


    She didn¡¯t know where he was or what he was doing. She didn¡¯t even know if he was alive. As her thoughts reached this point, she found herself choking up and stopped walking. ¡°Worried sick¡± was not nearly enough to describe how she currently felt. Michael had still lived with her back on Earth, and they were a wonderful family. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought that perhaps he was already lying in some beast¡¯s stomach or strewn across the floor.


    Allison took deep breaths. She needed to calm down. There was no guarantee that her son was alive, but that didn¡¯t mean he was dead. She needed to believe in him. She needed to believe that he could have found a way to prevail. He was special, after all. A light, sad smile adorned her face. He didn¡¯t know, but she did. Her beautiful, heroic son. She wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it if it turned out that something bad had happened to him. Death wasn¡¯t the only concern; permanent damage was just as bad in a world like this.


    Eventually, she reached the hut of the Healer ¡°NPC.¡± Liara was sitting on the ground in the courtyard, looking bored. She raised her gaze as Allison approached.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Hello, Allison. I see that you¡¯ve reached Level 10.¡±


    Allison nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry I took so long. I¡¯d like advice regarding which Skill to pick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to level up more slowly when you¡¯re in a Party. There¡¯s no shame in that, as well. Nearly every single one of the humans who reached this Village is also in a Party. It¡¯s already difficult enough for you people to battle to the death. Seeking support among your peers is natural.¡±


    It was true. There were very few people capable of fighting without worry, especially alone. In modern Earth, most had jobs completely unrelated to anything even resembling a battle of this kind.


    Michael would be able to fight.


    The thought of her son, her greatest pride, made a small smile make its way to her face. She was certain that he could do it. Liara watched her with interest.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of your son, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Allison blinked and flashed an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry. Have you heard of him? Has the Village Chief said anything?¡±


    Liara shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody called Michael Gray in Yellowbright Village. There are some named ¡®Michael,¡¯ but none who match your description, either. I¡¯m sorry, Allison.¡±


    Allison¡¯s apologetic expression turned into an uneasy one. Noticing this, Liara continued to speak.


    ¡°Your best bet is to wait until he either reaches this Village on his own, or until the events start happening.¡±


    ¡°Events?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t elaborate on it, but soon the Villages will start making contact with one another and other settlements.¡±


    Allison nodded with a thoughtful expression. Indeed, going out on her own seeking a single person was worse than trying to find a needle in a haystack. She had already asked both Liara and the Village Chief to immediately notify her if anybody named ¡°Michael Gray¡± appeared; all she could do now was wait. She determined that only when the villages started interacting would she have a real shot at finding him.


    Please, be okay. God, hear me now. Please keep my son safe.


    She opened up her Skill selection window under Liara¡¯s gaze. Eventually, the two settled for a Skill that allowed her to heal someone from a distance. It was the best Skill among the ones she had been offered, but there was also another layer to her choice: it was the Skill most well-suited to supporting someone in battle. Someone like Michael. Allison wasn¡¯t a battle-hardened warrior, but she would fight if it meant that it would help her son. Steeled determination flooded her mind.


    She would find him and keep him safe, no matter what. It was the duty of a mother.


    ***


    Michael knocked on the door of the small wooden house in front of him.


    ¡°Rose? It¡¯s Michael.¡±


    A low voice came out from within.


    ¡°Go ahead and come in.¡±


    His gaze was briefly directed to the Party window. Her HP was still only 70% full. He pushed the door open and beheld the inside of the hut. It wasn¡¯t too different from Tairy¡¯s home, rustic and simple. An open door leading to the bedroom allowed Michael to see Rose lying on the bed. He cautiously walked toward her, waiting to see if she would say anything, but she let him enter the bedroom without an issue. She sighed and pointed at herself.


    ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    Most of her legs could be seen, making the deep cuts and bruises immediately visible. While her upper body was covered by the Village¡¯s standard shirt, he didn¡¯t doubt that it was in a similar condition. He spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve looked better.¡±


    She sighed.


    ¡°Tell me about it. I couldn¡¯t go to the Healer NPC because ¡®my villager rank isn¡¯t high enough¡¯ or some dumb shit, so I just gotta wait for them to heal on their own.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Let me give you a hand, then.¡±


    His fingers drew symbols in the air under her questioning gaze. In just over a second, a Minor Heal covered her figure. He watched as her HP rose in real-time and the wounds disappeared. Eventually, she was brought to 90% HP. Michael decided to stop there. He didn¡¯t want her to know that he could use spells like Minor Heal too easily. He was already regretting having shown her his healing spell alone. It had been an impulsive decision that he could no longer take back.


    In the meantime, she stared at him with a shocked expression. She spoke in a disbelieving voice.


    ¡°What the hell? I thought you were a Mage!¡±


    ¡°I am a Mage. I just picked up a healing Skill since I hunt alone. It¡¯s very taxing to use, so don¡¯t expect more of them.¡±


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s crazy! Damn, I wish I had a healing Skill. I prefer to hunt alone too. What Level are you right now? I can¡¯t use Analyze on you, so you must be at least the same Level as me.¡±


    Michael flinched but knew she didn¡¯t notice. He had forgotten about Analyze. The cat wasn¡¯t entirely out of the bag, but now she knew that he had grown powerful. He looked at her and silently used Analyze himself.


    [Rose Jackson, Level 15.]


    As expected, her Level was lower than his, even though she had been over Level 10 when they first met.

 Chapter 39: Conflict (6)

    Michael made a decision quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Level 17.¡±


    She replied in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Really? Wow, you¡¯ve really overtaken me. I haven¡¯t been able to hunt because of the injuries, but still. Good job.¡±


    As she smiled at him, he was hit with a strange feeling of disconnect. They barely knew each other, but she talked like they were friends. It made him raise his guard. Did she want something from him? It was a possibility. Maybe she wanted to know what Sullivan had told him within the barrier? Either way, he had no reason to approach her or let their relationship develop. He had come to her quarters for a single reason.


    ¡°Rose. Who attacked you?¡±


    Her smiling face instantly froze. It turned into a scowl. She started to speak.


    ¡°Do you remember when I attacked you when we first met?¡±


    Of course I do. I still wonder if I shouldn¡¯t have just fought back.


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was because I thought you were part of the group of guys who attacked me this time around.¡±


    Michael¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a group notorious for attacking other humans?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Even though we only met on the second day, news had already spread to Bluestone Village somehow. They¡¯re a group composed of mostly men, but there are a few women. I don¡¯t know what their goal is, but they¡¯re willing to kill other humans for XP or whatever else at the drop of a hat. And that¡¯s not all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s been a week since the beginning of the Tutorial, I¡¯m more aware of their workings. They often invite ¨C coerce, more precisely ¨C people to their settlement, either in order to make them join the group or to target them.¡±


    Michael nodded while in thought. He had spent most of the week training under Tairy.


    ¡°What¡¯s their settlement called?¡±


    Rose sighed.


    ¡°Redglow Village, I believe.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to ask Sullivan about them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the NPC will be able to answer those questions.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°He will. I wish you a speedy recovery, Rose. Until next time.¡±


    She looked as if she wanted to say something else, but held herself back.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Until next time.¡±


    He decisively turned around and left her house. Having done so, he let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t have any particularly good feelings about Rose, so talking to her was a bit stifling. With that out of the way, however, it was time to talk to Sullivan. He headed to the center of Bluestone Village. After walking past its winding dirt roads, he beheld the line of people waiting outside of the Village Hall. It was a sight that never changed, and never seemed like it would. Michael patiently got in line and waited until he was inside the Hall. He observed Sullivan¡¯s mana signature with rapt attention.


    Up, right, right, down¡­ No, it¡¯s left.


    The dark elf noticed his gaze. The two exchanged looks. Michael nodded and left the Hall. Once he had walked far enough away, his fingers waved in the air as if he were playing a piano. The Whisper spell was completed. The other side picked up. Sullivan¡¯s voice echoed out of the ethereal mouth.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Using Whisper to speak to me instead of drawing more attention to yourself by doing it in person. You¡¯ve still forced me to raise a barrier, but it¡¯s a clever trick.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I truly didn¡¯t want to stand out more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why are you contacting me? You have failed to bring the heads I requested, even though you¡¯re much higher Level now.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask you about Redglow Village. Could you please tell me what you know about it?¡±


    Michael heard a chuckle.


    ¡°Someone at your Level asking me for a favor is something I find amusing. Very well. Redglow Village belongs to the dwarves, and is similar in design and atmosphere to this one, but that¡¯s not what you wanted to hear.¡±


    ¡°I want to know about the group that hunts other humans.¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds of people in the world, and that includes those who were previously restrained and restricted by the laws and rules of your past world. These people are now able to do whatever they want and to become stronger, they even start hunting their own kind. It is a common story. This particular group is responsible for other heinous acts, but that¡¯s the gist of it.¡±


    ¡°What acts?¡±


    ¡°That is something you will have to find out for yourself. I¡¯ve talked enough. Keeping my barrier up for any longer would be too suspicious. Just remember: you are more than capable of facing those vultures, but they are greater in number. Don¡¯t reveal any weakness that they can capitalize on. You will face them head-on soon enough.¡±


    With those parting words, the Whisper spell came undone. Sullivan had dismissed it. Michael didn¡¯t move, staring at the ground.


    I¡¯ll face them soon, huh?


    To be frank, it made him uneasy. He was still hesitant to fight other humans, even if they were evil.


    No, I shouldn¡¯t think like this.


    His eyes narrowed. This group was attacking innocent people for their own benefit; he needed to prepare himself for the possibility that he would need to kill them. As his thoughts reached this point, Michael frowned. The idea of killing someone was one he instinctively rejected, but he knew he would need to do it sooner or later. He needed to ready his mentality and prepare himself. Taking a deep breath, he tried to visualize his first kill. Overcoming his repulsion, he kept at it. He could only hope that it would get easier with time. With a sigh, he turned his thoughts to other matters.


    The situation gave him an idea. Using himself as bait was risky, but possible. If only he could draw some of the group members to himself, he would be able to defeat them and ask questions.


    I¡¯ll do it after Class Evolution.


    He walked back to Tairy¡¯s house. On the way, he tried using Analyze on everyone that crossed his path. None of them were higher Level than him. It gave him more confidence in his plan. If he met the vultures, he would be able to fight them, especially after evolving his Class. He returned home to find the old man sitting on the stone dais, as always. He spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with what I needed to do. Apparently, there¡¯s a group that hunts other humans.¡±


    Tairy waved his hand in a dismissive fashion.


    ¡°There are always those people. Don¡¯t pay them much heed. It¡¯s not your problem. What you should focus on is getting stronger.¡±


    Michael shrugged. In a way, it was true. The dark elf continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. Get some sleep. We¡¯ll continue our training tomorrow. You should be acquiring Meditation very soon.¡±


    Michael nodded, thanked the man, and strode into the house and his bedroom. The following week was simplicity itself. He would sit on the dais for most of the day, and then speak to Tairy about how to use his Skills in different ways without revealing too much. When necessary, Tairy would advise him to go on a quest in order to maintain his Villager status, warning about the changes that would take place soon. Michael listened to him well.


    Things changed on the eighth day.


    Michael sat on the stone dais, breathing deeply, in and out. The flow of his blood, the movements of his muscles and organs, the way the Circle revolved around his Dragonheart. All of that was captured with more precision than ever before. Mana was drawn into him, but it also clung to him out of its own will, as if it were a child holding their parent¡¯s hand. It kept feeding his Circle like water flowing downstream. His perception expanded beyond his own body and to his surroundings. He perceived Tairy, the house, the sturdy tree with mana leaves. This had been his previous limit, but no longer.


    He went further. Lightly and curiously, his awareness touched the dirt road beyond. It crawled over the other houses and peeked inside, beholding the other dark elves and humans. The dark elves flinched and turned toward him immediately, before frowning and continuing with what they were doing, but none of the humans noticed anything at all. It kept going and going until almost the entirety of Bluestone Village could be felt, perceived, and touched by his awareness. It started going even further, touching the wild lands around the village.


    At that moment, Michael felt as if he were rising and floating in the air, with mana itself holding him up. Then, it bowed, as if revering him. Every one of its actions was seen so clearly that it was as if it were a person standing before him. His entire body repeatedly tensed up and then relaxed, entering a cycle. The Circle around his Heart revolved faster and faster. Much greater amounts of mana than those he was used to surrounded him and entered his body, but it was not burdensome. He welcomed it.


    This ascending feeling never stopped. He felt himself getting higher and higher, greater and greater, until¡­ He opened his eyes.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]

 Chapter 40: Conflict (7)

    [Hybrid Skill


    Astral Meditation (D): to have a close relationship with mana itself is the realm of the chosen. Only they can fully realize their potential. You are loved by mana. This Skill¡¯s rank and nature are unique, depending on who learned it and how.


    Active Effects: increases mana absorption speed, mana recovery speed, and concentration.


    Passive Effects: increases the effectiveness of Intelligence and Wisdom, and improves spellcasting ability.]


    The first thing he noticed was that the Skill¡¯s name was different from what he expected. The description was rather unique, and it was also the second D-ranked Skill that Michael had seen, the other being his Dragonheart. That alone was significant; if this Skill was even remotely on the same level as his Heart, it was incredibly valuable. It also stated that he was loved by mana, although he didn¡¯t really know the consequences of that. He needed to test it out. A voice coming from next to him dragged him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°So? What rank is it?¡±


    He looked at Tairy, who donned a nervous but expectant expression. He hadn¡¯t seen anything in the Skill description related to his Dragon blood, so he determined there was no need to be secretive about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s D-ranked.¡±


    Michael watched as the emotions displayed by the dark elf switched to excitement. He half-expected the old man to start jumping for joy at any second.


    ¡°Yes! As I thought! Fuck, you¡¯re the real deal, kid!¡±


    He let Tairy celebrate for a few seconds, joining in with a smile and offering his hand for a handshake, which the elf gladly took. Then, he spoke after internally rejoicing for a bit as well.


    ¡°Why is that so significant?¡±


    Tairy took two deep breaths before replying.


    ¡°First, something you should know, kid. Anyone even a bit sensitive to mana felt that. I¡¯d give anything to be able to see Sullivan¡¯s or Hyla¡¯s faces right now, but that¡¯s not what you should be worried about. Most humans probably felt nothing, but there may have been some who did. The reaction in the spiritual realm was too strong.¡±


    ¡°Is achieving D-ranked Meditation such a significant thing?¡±


    The old man sighed as if he had heard a stupid joke.


    ¡°The Meditation Skill automatically awarded after Class Evolution is F-ranked. It serves as the only means for casters to accumulate mana and form Circles. That alone should be the answer to your question, but there¡¯s more. Like other Skills, Meditation can grow and develop, especially for someone like you; its starting point is therefore highly important.¡±


    Michael decided not to talk about the ¡°Astral¡± part in his Skill¡¯s name.


    ¡°But the description doesn¡¯t seem too special. It¡¯s short.¡±


    ¡°The description varies a bit, but don¡¯t be fooled by the plain wording. What you¡¯ll be able to feel when you activate it is leagues beyond what an ordinary person with an F-ranked Meditation could ever achieve. You must be feeling the difference even now, given that it¡¯s your first Hybrid Skill.¡±


    Michael was about to speak, but held back. Since Meditation was so unique, he didn¡¯t know if the passive effects of his own were the same as those of the others, and quite frankly, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk asking a question about it. ¡°Increased spellcasting abilities¡± reminded him of his Dragonheart¡¯s description and seemed like a rather broad effect. It could be rarer than he thought. Tairy continued with his talk.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Long story short, my point is that you need to be careful. Once the necessary events start soon enough, you might become a target. That¡¯s all I can say. On another note, now that you have Meditation, we can proceed with Class Evolution and with the formation of your second Circle.¡±


    Michael nodded with a pensive expression.


    ¡°I suppose starting with Class Evolution would be simpler.¡±


    Tairy nodded as well.


    ¡°Yes, but before we start, there¡¯s something we need to talk about.¡±


    His visage was serious, so Michael also dropped any idle thoughts. The dark elf continued.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t know your secret, and I don¡¯t want to know. Yes, you have an absurd amount of mana for your Level and all that, but that¡¯s your business. You¡¯re a real talent, and that¡¯s all I need to know as a Village Instructor. However, there are a lot of factors that come into play in Class Evolution. Your secret will be taken into consideration. As such, I would like to establish some guidelines, and you will pick your new Class on your own.¡±


    Michael had tensed up a bit once the conversation went in the direction of what he was hiding, but relaxed as soon as he realized that his teacher wasn¡¯t going to try to use this opportunity to pry. He agreed with his teacher¡¯s approach.


    ¡°That sounds good. I can¡¯t explain why I¡¯m different, so I¡¯m grateful for your discretion.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention that. You¡¯re my student.¡±


    Tairy¡¯s words were said in a dismissive tone as he waved to the side. He seemed like he truly believed in what he was saying. Michael almost decided to speak about his draconic side, but decided not to. There was a lot he still didn¡¯t know about Dragons and what it meant to be one of their descendants. Tairy¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°So, first things first. All Classes give out a different number of stats per Level. For instance, your Mage Class gives 3 Intelligence, 2 Wisdom, and 1 Endurance every time you Level up. Other Classes work the same way. The first guideline is rather obvious: pick the Class with the highest number of stats per Level. But, don¡¯t forget about what path you think you¡¯re going to follow. If a physical-focused Class gives you fifteen Stat Points per Level while a caster Class gives you twelve, it would be better for you to pick the caster Class, since you¡¯ve been a Mage up until this point.¡±


    Michael nodded. It was simple enough. He had no intention of deviating from his path as a caster ¨C at least not yet ¨C so he should pick the caster Class with the highest number of stats per Level. At the same time, he got a lot of Stat Points and Free Stat Points because of his Race, so he had more leeway to select a Class that fit him better, even if its stat gains weren¡¯t particularly good.


    He nodded at Tairy, indicating for the old man to continue.


    ¡°The second guideline is to pay attention to the Class descriptions. They concern not only how the Class should be used and what are its strengths and weaknesses, but also what kind of Skills you can expect in the selections. As I said before, a lot of factors influence that, and your Class is one of them.¡±


    Michael blinked. It was obvious in hindsight, but since he had been offered Agility and Force while being a Mage, he had thought that his Class wasn¡¯t very significant when it came to influencing what Skills appeared for him.


    ¡°How important of a factor is it?¡±


    ¡°Very. You can expect pretty much no weapon Skills to ever show up if you pick a caster Class, unless you intentionally go out of your way to use weapons as much as possible. It¡¯s not the end-all, be-all of Skill selection but it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°The third and last guideline ties into the first. Consider not only what you currently are when picking your Class, but also what you want to become. The Class you choose now will remain the same until Level 100. That¡¯s not much below my own Level. Choose wisely. From my point of view, you¡¯re a real talent when it comes to magic. Mana itself seems to be fond of you. At the same time, your body is far too powerful; it¡¯s as if you aren¡¯t a Mage at all. You will likely be offered some Classes that mix both magic and melee, but remember: you may end up as a jack-of-all-trades, yet master of none.¡±


    ¡°But oftentimes better than a master of one.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, kid. When you face an opponent you cannot defeat, all that will go through your mind will be why your physical attacks aren¡¯t enough to pierce their defenses, and why your spells aren¡¯t powerful enough to help you.¡±


    Michael looked at the dark elf straight in the eye.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Mana is fond of me, but I also have high physical stats. I may end up getting a Class that excels both in melee and in casting abilities.¡±


    Tairy scratched his chin.


    ¡°Maybe. But it would be more likely for something like that to appear at Level 100. You¡¯re special, but I still recommend you focus on the path you¡¯ve been walking so far. Mana will take you far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider that, but if a Class that seems really good at both appears, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Tairy sighed.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s your Evolution, anyway. Now, go on. Let¡¯s start the process and see what the System¡¯s got for you. Don¡¯t tell me of any Classes related to your secrets.¡±


    Michael nodded. It was time. Both men entered the house and closed the door.

 Chapter 41: Conflict (8)

    Words left Michael¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°System. I¡¯d like to begin my Class Evolution.¡±


    The change was immediate. It was as if a third person had appeared in a room with only two. A blue rectangle floated in the air. Based on the way Tairy had raised his gaze, he seemed to be able to see it too.


    [Class Evolution will now begin.]


    A strange feeling enveloped Michael. It was as if some type of force had gripped him, making him float in the air. This force brought him closer to the floating System message. Another appeared.


    [Choose your next Class.]


    At that moment, tens upon tens of small rectangles appeared in front of him. There were so many that it was jarring, polluting his vision. He looked at Tairy, slightly distraught. There were too many options.


    ¡°Can you see them?¡±


    The dark elf shook his head and sat down on the room¡¯s only chair.


    ¡°Class options show up only to the one undergoing the Evolution. It¡¯s different from its announcement. Are there more than ten?¡±


    Flustered, Michael looked at the options again. Forget about ten, there were likely more than fifty of them. But he toned down the truth.


    ¡°There should be fifteen or so. Too many.¡±


    Tairy laughed heartily.


    ¡°Ha! Count your lucky stars, kid. A higher number of options means that you would be capable of doing more things well. More than ten Class options is in the realm of the talented, even if they¡¯re all melee-focused or casters. Fifteen borders on genius. I didn¡¯t expect anything less, though. You¡¯re special.¡±


    If fifteen is so great then what about fifty?


    Michael held his tongue. He heard his teacher¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too many to consider reading one by one, but you could make the System filter them. I don¡¯t really recommend it though, as you might miss a Class that would really fit you.¡±


    This crossroads was more serious than it appeared. If he took way too long to read the information of all of his Class options, Tairy would become suspicious, as he had been told there were only fifteen. Michael couldn¡¯t carefully read and ponder about tens of Classes while still managing to keep the lie intact. He made a choice.


    System, filter out all Classes that give less than twelve Stat Points.


    He could only hope that the System could read his mind, given how all-encompassing it was. It paid off. The list of countless Classes was reduced to a mere twelve, as intended. Twelve Stat Points per Level were twice what he currently got. He hadn¡¯t expected there to still be twelve Classes. He went by them one by one while Tairy waited patiently. He narrowed down his choices to five Classes. The first one was the most traditional.


    [Class


    Experienced Wizard: a trained arcane combatant who relies on magic for different effects. Able to use wands or staves for a bonus to spellcasting abilities, and is specialized in offensive spells. While there are a variety of casters, the Wizard is an advanced path for those who desire to deal more damage. However, it is also weak in close quarters.


    Stats: +10 Intelligence, +5 Wisdom, +2 Endurance.


    Per Level: +8 Intelligence, +4 Wisdom, +2 Endurance, +1 Constitution, +5 Free Stat Points.]


    At fifteen points per Level ¨C not counting the Free Stat Points - this was the most obvious upgrade path of the Mage Class. He seemed to have skipped the ordinary ¡°Wizard¡± Class and gone straight into a variation. Judging from its name, it should be better than the ordinary version. It also focused on offensive spells, which he valued highly. For all intents and purposes, it was a good Class. If there were none better, he would choose it. He moved on to the next Class.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    [Class


    Sorcerer: a trained caster who relies on quick casting time and superimposition of spells to do battle. Able to use wands or staves for a bonus to spellcasting abilities. While there are a variety of casters, the Sorcerer is a battle-oriented path designed for those who wish to wield battle magic. However, it is also weak in close quarters, in spite of having a large variety of spells.


    Stats: +12 Intelligence,  +5 Wisdom, +3 Endurance.


    Per Level: +10 Intelligence, +4 Wisdom, +3 Endurance, +2 Constitution, +6 Free Stat Points.]


    This time it was an ordinary Class, with no variation. Its stat gains were marginally better than the Experienced Wizard¡¯s, though not by much. Michael was more intrigued about ¡°battle magic¡± than a boost to his offensive capabilities since they had proven themselves quite sufficient because of his high Intelligence. The only enemy he hadn¡¯t been able to completely destroy within a few casts had been the Great Mushroom, but it was also a Boss in a Dungeon beyond his Level, likely intended for those who had already undergone Class Evolution. It was higher on the list when compared to Experienced Wizard. The third Class was rather surprising.


    [Class


    Arcane Warrior: a battle-hardened warrior who has decided to turn to magic for support during their battles. Able to use all melee and ranged weapons for a bonus to fighting ability. Wields support spells and Skills designed to help bolster their martial might. Powerful in a melee, but lacks proper ranged combat options.


    Stats: +10 Strength, +5 Endurance, +5 Constitution, +2 Wisdom.]


    Per Level: +8 Strength, +6 Constitution, +4 Wisdom, +3 Intelligence, +5 Stat Points.]


    This was more in line with what Tairy was talking about. He had been offered a Class that gave him plenty of Stat Points, but that would take him down another path, one that he wasn¡¯t used to, but might prove to be proficient in. This was a gamble.


    I¡¯m more used to being a ranged spellcaster.


    That didn¡¯t mean that continuing to be one was the best choice for him. Humans were adaptable creatures. He didn¡¯t know how quickly he would get used to melee fighting, but at least he had already experienced killing another being. It was something to consider.


    As his gaze moved on to the last two Classes, however, he realized that all doubt was useless. From the start, there had been no choice other than these two. All others paled in comparison. They were mere filler. Michael read the name of the first of the two.


    [Class


    Newborn Fighter: a melee-focused warrior of the draconic lineage whose journey is just beginning, and who has proven their worth by surviving. Able to use both spells and weapons to their greatest extent in spite of that. The Dragon blood has not yet truly disappeared. It lives on through you.


    Stats: +15 All Stats.


    Per Level: +8 All Stats, +12 Strength, +10 Endurance, +10 Constitution, +8 Free Stat Points.]


    The others couldn¡¯t even be compared to it. The description mentioned him specifically, while the stat bonuses were off the charts, both immediate and per Level. It was far superior to the Arcane Warrior Class, and even though it wasn¡¯t focused on spellcasting, it still increased all of his stats. From every angle, it was superior, and judging from its stat increases, it also relied on magic from support. Finally, he moved his gaze to the final Class.


    [Class


    Newborn Caster: a warrior of the draconic lineage who decided to give their all to spellcasting and whose journey is just beginning, having proven their worth by surviving. Allows the learning of many different kinds of spells and Skills, as Dragons once stood on the very apex of magic. The Dragon blood has not yet truly disappeared. It lives on through you.


    Stats: +15 All Stats.


    Per Level: +8 All Stats, +12 Intelligence, +10 Wisdom, +10 Constitution, +8 Free Stat Points.]


    This is it.


    The description itself said that the Dragons stood at the peak of spellcasting. Newborn Warrior¡¯s description didn¡¯t have that flair. He was already more used to being a spellcaster, and his physical Stats wouldn¡¯t lag far behind. He would be able to avoid incoming damage by dodging if necessary, while having the necessary Endurance to keep casting spells and the Constitution not to suffer too much if he ended up being hit, as well as to regenerate well enough. The power of his spells and magical Skills would shoot through the roof, and he would be able to acquire Skills related to them with Skill Points as well. It was everything he needed. He turned to Tairy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice.¡±


    The dark elf nodded, his eyes carrying a kind of intensity.


    ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°No. But it is the best option I have.¡±


    Tairy gave him a toothy grin.


    ¡°Then go right ahead.¡±


    Michael took a deep breath.


    I choose the Newborn Caster Class.


    The mysterious force holding him in the air enveloped him completely, seemingly entering his body. He landed back on the ground, hit with the feeling of bearing the weight of a thousand mountains on his shoulders before the feeling completely disappeared. Now, he felt as if he were walking amidst a field of flowers on a moonlit night, free as a bird.


    He didn¡¯t need to check his Status Window to know that his Class had been successfully changed. He smiled at Tairy, who was already smiling back.


    ¡°Very good, kid. You¡¯re now well-prepared to face the incoming storm. Let¡¯s try to create your second Circle before that. I¡¯ll be able to teach you more spells as well if we succeed.¡±


    Michael readily agreed.


    It was time for him to get ready for whatever would happen.

 Chapter 42: Conflict (9)

    Sitting on the stone dais, Michael observed his Status Window with a pensive and conflicted expression.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 25


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Newborn Caster


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 128


    Dexterity: 144


    Endurance: 125


    Constitution: 134


    Intelligence: 223


    Wisdom: 245


    Free points: 55


    Skill Points: 11


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F), Mana Arrow (F), Whisper (F), Minor Heal (F), Twin Casting (E), Mana Blade (F).


    Passive Skills


    Clarity (F), Alacrity (E), Mana Empowerment (E), Force (E), Agility (E).


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D), Astral Meditation (D).


    Heritage


    Blessing of Light: Cleansing, Illumination, Lightspeed.


    Titles


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Apprentice Mage; Draconic Blessing, Mushroom Hunter; Bluestone Village¡¯s First Star.


    How am I supposed to explain this if someone finds out?


    Simply put, based on the stat gains of the other Classes he had been offered and his experience so far, he was broken. All of his stats were considerably above 100, even the physical ones. Yet, his Class choice and two highest stats made it clear that he was a spellcaster.


    I can probably go head-to-head with any warrior based on my Strength alone.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of spreading himself too thin. He had always focused on casting, his physical stats had simply grown almost on their own. He had invested Free Stat Points into them after acknowledging their usefulness, but this seemed almost excessive.


    Well, no matter. There¡¯s no problem in being more powerful than anticipated.


    His original goals hadn¡¯t changed. Every day he waited in line to talk to Sullivan and ask for information regarding his friends and mother. The more powerful he became, the better it would be when those inquiries actually bore fruit. Of course, he needed to be able to control his power well; it was something that Tairy had drilled into him early on. It was also part of the reason why he was worried: he didn¡¯t wish for his prowess to spiral out of his own control. Silently, he turned his gaze to the new Title that had appeared.


    [Title


    Bluestone Village¡¯s First Star: you have cemented yourself as Bluestone Village¡¯s leading figure. May your rank remain unshakable. Awarded to the first individual to undergo Class Evolution in Bluestone Village.


    Effects: +3% All Stats.]


    Not bad.


    Maybe he was a bit too used to the insane boons that his Dragon blood granted him, but he didn¡¯t feel much when he looked at the new Title¡¯s effect. Still, it was better than nothing. He nodded to himself. Standing next to him, Tairy spoke.


    ¡°So? Are Intelligence and Wisdom near 100?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Intelligence is closer.¡±


    ¡°Good. 25 Levels as a Mage result in 75 Intelligence and 50 Wisdom, so the immediate stat gains from acquiring a new Class must have been significant, especially since you got a special one. How many Free Stat Points do you have?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°¡­Twenty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Not bad. You managed to save up quite a bit, but there¡¯s no need to go so far. Invest them into Intelligence and Wisdom, just enough to bring at least one of them above 100.¡±


    ¡°I find that saving up Free Stat Points can be important. It saved my life against the Mushroom Warriors. If I hadn¡¯t had enough points to put into Dexterity back then, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you had invested them in the first place, you may not have gotten into such dire straits. It¡¯s a bit of a conundrum. I understand what you¡¯re saying, but my recommendation is to spend them freely.¡±


    Michael took the advice to heart but knew that it couldn¡¯t be followed blindly. He had more than fifty Free Stat Points. No matter where he invested them, the effects would be considerable. He preferred to hold on to them and invest them in a time of need, as he had done before. Lying to his teacher felt wrong, but he knew it was the best way to preserve his secret.


    ¡°Alright. Intelligence has crossed the threshold and is now over 100.¡±


    ¡°Very good. It will help when creating your second Circle.¡±


    Michael¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Tairy patiently explained.


    ¡°Just like all other stats aren¡¯t as simple as they appear, Intelligence isn¡¯t merely related to the power of the magical Skills you cast. It can be said that Intelligence is related to your affinity with mana itself, while Wisdom is related to how great of a vessel you are.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to be a great vessel? Or to have higher affinity with mana?¡±


    ¡°The better a vessel you are, the more mana you can store within your spiritual self and the more it will be effective; less mana will be spent per spell, for example. A higher affinity with mana means that your absorption capabilities will increase. That¡¯s the gist of it, but there are those whose affinity with mana has granted them unique effects. In fact, I¡¯m one of those people.¡±


    Michael blinked. His eyes shone with curiosity.


    ¡°Looks like I should¡¯ve given you more credit, old man. What¡¯s your unique perk?¡±


    Tairy laughed with a smug expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a single thing. Rather, it has helped me shape my path. My affinity with shadow mana rendered me great Skills during Skill selections and a special Class. I was born with higher Intelligence than others, and focused on developing it during my youth, even if at the cost of Wisdom. It was necessary.¡±


    As he got to the end, his expression wavered into a more serious and darker one. His tone changed. There was silence between the two of them as Tairy appeared to be reminiscing. Michael didn¡¯t want to pry or seem forceful, so he didn¡¯t ask anything. After a few seconds, Tairy raised his gaze. It had returned to normal. He spoke.


    ¡°Either way, higher Intelligence means that the Circles you create will be more powerful from the get-go. You won¡¯t have to go through as much trouble as others when you have to strengthen them down the line.¡±


    Michael nodded. In short, having higher stats was a good thing, which wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise or shocking information. This entire System seemed to be built on the idea of increasing one¡¯s stats as much as possible. There was no apparent harm that came with increasing them. Tairy clapped once.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started. It would be best for you to form your second Circle as soon as possible. It¡¯s different from the first in the sense that you¡¯ve already established a spiritual body. You should find it to be easier.¡±


    Michael closed his eyes. In an instant, the world around him went up in smoke. His perception dismissed the reality that surrounded him and focused on the spiritual realm. He faced his spiritual self, and there it was. The horns had grown longer, and there were certainly more scales around his eyes and even on his hands and feet. His spiritual self stared back at him. One more trait of his that was draconic in nature, hidden by secrets that he was still far from discovering. It existed nonetheless. As they stared at each other, Michael felt the ring of mana revolving around both of their Hearts.


    Silently, he activated Astral Meditation. With the stone dais enchantment as support, mana quickly started flooding his body. Something that looked like water flowed around his spiritual self, submerging it completely. Then, it flowed around himself as well. The first Circle spun faster. A slight tingle marred the flow of mana. Soon, it developed into a slight pain.


    It''s too much.


    There was too much mana. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his Intelligence was so high, because he had picked a Class related to Dragons, or any other reason, but this was beyond the realm of what he could handle. His body was superimposed with his spiritual one. He needed somewhere to direct all of this mana toward, but there was nothing like that. It flooded his mana path, to the point where he felt like they were about to burst. In a desperate line of thought, he came to one conclusion.


    If my mana path isn¡¯t good enough, I need to improve it.


    He started carving new pathways, not relying solely on his blood vessels for guidance. He struggled to form these new pathways, that crossed one another and interconnected, It took him some time, but, because of the feeling that his whole circuit was about to burst, the desperation allowed him to succeed in creating an elaborate web. He felt the strain lessen. The more pathways he created and adapted, the more bearable the weight was. By this point, he had almost twice as many pathways as he did at the start of the process. He focused.


    The mana that now flowed through him was guided to his Dragonheart. Unlike his physical and spiritual vessels, it absorbed all that was sent to it without issue. The ethereal outline of a circle started to come into being. Now, the problem was the exact opposite.


    It¡¯s not enough.


    His vessels were already strained, but his Heart demanded more. Gritting his teeth, Michael allowed more mana to enter his domain and sent it directly to his Dragonheart. It greedily devoured all of it, until a second Circle completely coalesced into being. But, there was still mana left. For a moment, he was stumped. Should he let this excess mana dissipate? He hadn¡¯t expected this. In a split second, he remembered what Tairy had said.


    Strengthen the first Circle.


    The excess of mana was sent toward the very first layer of the now duo of revolving circles, surrounding it. Slowly, ever so slowly, he tried to make it thicker and sturdier. It was difficult; he didn¡¯t know the theory behind it and was attempting to do something he had never tried. At first, nothing happened. The excess mana wasn¡¯t consumed, and the First Circle wasn¡¯t strengthened. As an unknown amount of time passed, however, there was a change. His mana responded to his intentions, sinking into the Circle. It dragged itself into it, creating a noticeable change. Soon, the process was complete. The second Circle had been formed and the first Circle had successfully been strengthened.


    Michael opened his eyes.

 Chapter 43: Conflict (10)

    The first thing Michael saw was Tairy¡¯s bearded face with a furrowed brow and worry and disbelief in his eyes. The two stared at each other for a few seconds before the dark elf spoke.


    ¡°¡­That was a bit too much, kid. Even the humans must have felt that. I can¡¯t believe that was the formation of only the second Circle. You-¡±


    He suddenly interrupted his words, his head snapping to the side. A frown made its way into his face.


    ¡°People are starting to gather. They¡¯re coming here. Into the house, now!¡±


    Michael complied without hesitation. He hadn¡¯t thought that everything that went on in his spiritual realm would affect reality. He shouldn¡¯t stand out even more by staying put. It was better to leave it to Tairy to come up with something. He hurriedly opened the door, closed it behind him, and entered his bedroom. Soon enough, he heard voices outside. His sharpened senses captured most of what was being said.


    ¡°Hey, NPC, what happened here? What was that weird feeling?¡±


    ¡°Please, good teacher, we would like to know what happened. That feeling struck all of us. Did you become more powerful?¡±


    It was simple curiosity and interest, but those could quickly change into more negative emotions the moment Michael was found out to be the source. People could try to exploit him or target him, for whatever reason they could find. He wasn¡¯t planning on being a resource that people could try to use, so he simply stayed put inside the house. He heard Tairy¡¯s voice reply, completely monotone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking. Please tell me in what ways I can help you.¡±


    ¡°We want to know what happened here!¡±


    ¡°I do not understand.¡±


    Sighs and grunts of frustration echoed.


    So he¡¯s going the NPC route.


    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but neither Tairy nor Sullivan seemed to be willing to let humans find out that they were actual people, in spite of the theories that many likely already had. Either way, it seemed to be working. Michael heard the sounds of people walking away, and the sound of the voices grew lower. After some time, all was silent. The door opened and Tairy walked in, speaking.


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t the best plan or strategy, but it got them off your tail. If the need arises, I¡¯ll just say that I was testing out a new spell or something. But, don¡¯t be fooled: all of the dark elves felt that clearly, and most of them should know what it was. You should be prepared if any of them try to approach you. Come to me first, immediately. I¡¯ll handle it. If you can¡¯t, then just say it was something I did and that you don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Michael nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±


    ¡°Nothing better to do around here. Watching your growth is enjoyable for me too. We¡¯re gonna make you stronger than any other human in this town, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Michael maintained his smile. He had taken notice of this before, but Tairy seemed to be slightly ashamed of accepting apologies and gratefulness. He would always emphasize that he had done it for himself as well, even though Michael knew that the old dark elf was invested in his development. It was amusing.


    ¡°Is it too early to assume that I¡¯ve already reached that goal?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Ha! Definitely. You might be special and talented, but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t any who can compare to you. Even if you¡¯re the greatest in this Village, there are other places.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What can you tell me about the other Villages?¡±


    This was important information. His loved ones might be in another Village just like this one.


    ¡°For now, only that they exist. Soon, when everything kicks into gear, you¡¯ll have all your questions answered and more.¡±


    Michael raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, kid. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Well, alright, then. What now?¡±


    The dark elf smiled.


    ¡°Now, we prepare the best we can. It shouldn¡¯t be long. Go to Sullivan and receive a quest, since you didn¡¯t complete the one you set out to complete before the Dungeon. After that, I¡¯ll teach you some new spells. If you manage to learn all of them, you¡¯ll go out and fight.¡±


    Michael nodded and stood up. Saying that he¡¯d be back soon and receiving a wave in return, he left for the Village Hall. Immediately, he felt several gazes on him. Not everyone had been deceived by Tairy¡¯s act. Their burning gazes nearly dug a hole in his figure. He had no doubt that he would be approached soon. He started walking faster. He attempted to change his path and take the long route, but he just couldn¡¯t shake off a few of those people. Finally, he reached the Hall. The line outside was shorter than usual, but he didn¡¯t have the time to wait with people coming for him. He froze in place, thinking about what he should do.


    At that moment, he felt a presence behind him. He turned around before the extended arm could touch his shoulder. He faced a blond, blue-eyed man who smiled brightly. He wore a robe, though it was clearly more basic than the robes Tairy had given Michael. They were the starter Mage robes, only a bit torn and freshly cleaned.


    ¡°Hello! I saw you coming out of Tairy¡¯s house, so-¡±


    Michael clenched his jaw.


    ¡°So you followed me around until I stopped in place?¡±


    The man stopped talking and raised his hands, palms facing forwards.


    ¡°Hey man, I¡¯m not trying to pick a fight. I just want to ask if you know what caused such a strong disturbance not long ago. You must have felt it too, since you¡¯re a Mage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I felt it, but I don¡¯t know what caused it.¡±


    ¡°But you were with Tairy when-¡±


    Michael shook his head, a frown starting to make its way to his face.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s something Tairy did. You can¡¯t expect me to be familiar with every spell of the Mage NPC.¡±


    The other man went silent and lowered his hands. He had narrowed eyes with an expression of suspicion. He spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose not. How about we form a Party, then? Since we¡¯re both Mages. United we¡¯re stronger, and all that. What do you think?¡±


    Michael gave him a professional smile.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m already in a Party with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Invite them as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be comfortable with that.¡±


    The two stared at each other with sharp gazes. Eventually, the blond man shrugged.


    ¡°Alright, then. See you around.¡±


    Then, he decisively turned around and left. Michael noticed that the feeling of being watched decreased considerably. The man must have been sent as a representative or a larger group. They would now talk to him for answers. Michael knew that he hadn¡¯t done the best job when talking to the blond man, but it would have to do. Soon, it was his turn to enter the Hall. He walked in.


    He had barely entered when he froze in place. There were no humans inside the Hall at all; no line or spectators. There were only dark elves, including Sullivan, and almost all of them stared at him as if trying to see right through him. The atmosphere was strange, almost belligerent, and heavy. Silently, Michael revved his engine. He activated his Dragonheart. That seemed to have been some sort of signal. The dark elves withdrew their gazes, almost in an embarrassed fashion, and the heavy atmosphere disappeared. Michael cautiously walked up to Sullivan.


    The large dark elf watched him in silence. Michael decided to speak first.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a quest. I couldn¡¯t bring the heads for the past quest. They were lost in a Dungeon.¡±


    Sullivan broke his silence after a few seconds.


    ¡°You soloed a Dungeon. That¡¯s how you got to Level 25 so quickly. You¡¯re the only human to have undergone Class Evolution in this Village.¡±


    His eyes were curious, as if looking at a wonder of nature. He continued to speak.


    ¡°My intention is not to be hostile, nor to pry into your secrets. You¡¯re different, and that¡¯s all someone like me should know. I would just like to understand, solely for myself. I had to discard a few theories after the commotion you created.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think that there aren¡¯t many kinds of people who would cause such a disturbance with the creation of a mere second Circle. But, no matter. We will discuss more when the time comes. For now, bring me the heads of the five snakes in a clearing two kilometers west of the Village.¡±


    Thankful for the Village Chief¡¯s discretion, Michael nodded, thanked him, and left the Hall.

 Patreon Announcement!!

    Hello, everyone!


    Thank you for reading my story. It brings me immense joy to share my mind''s ramblings with other people. We have managed to reach 1500 followers, which is honestly far above my original goal of 1k. I can only thank all of you for it.


    I have created a Patreon for those who wish to read ahead and/or further support the story. Honestly, I should have done so earlier but didn''t really think my story would do well. Here we are. Thank you to all of those who decide to subscribe.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    You can find it at https://www.patreon.com/LEMiranda</a> (or just click the link above.)


    Best regards,


    L.E. Miranda.

 Chapter 44: Conflict (11)

    James looked at the village in the distance. Next to him, Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bluestone Village.¡±


    He replied in a low voice.


    ¡°It looks just like ours. What did Derek have to say about it?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t share much with me. He only said that some of his people made contact with some people from the Village.¡±


    James scoffed.


    ¡°Made contact? It¡¯s more likely for them to threaten or fight whoever they find.¡±


    She shot him a glance, her eyes filled with warning. She whispered back.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He heard the sound of steps from behind them. He turned around to find himself looking at Derek. Near them, his friends also looked at them. Dylan, Anthony, and Thomas¡¯ gazes alternated between Derek and James. It wasn¡¯t too noticeable, except to James himself. None of them trusted Derek; they had never trusted him, from the very first day they met. Elizabeth was usually the one who talked to him, but James knew that she felt the same. She merely suppressed her emotions and acted rationally for the sake of the group. Derek¡¯s group had only grown in size, even if one didn¡¯t count those who were coerced into joining like James¡¯ friends. It was the largest group in Redglow Village and had considerable influence among the humans, not only because of its size, but also because of Derek¡¯s violent means. It reminded James of a gang or the mob. The worst of it was that he and his friends were caught up right in the middle of it all.


    Derek spoke.


    ¡°My boys found someone who might be from Bluestone Village. He¡¯s a Mage, dressed like someone important. We haven¡¯t reached out to him yet; only seen him from afar. I¡¯ll go to him personally.¡±


    Elizabeth replied.


    ¡°And why are you telling us all of this?¡±


    Derek smiled.


    ¡°Because I want your people to come with me.¡±


    Elizabeth furrowed her brow, as did James.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ less threatening than my people. They have enjoyed killing monsters a bit too much. There isn¡¯t one that isn¡¯t covered in blood right now.¡±


    James thought to himself.


    Maybe a good portion of that blood is human.


    He and his friends were well aware of Derek¡¯s willingness to attack other humans. There had been some cases within Redglow Village; the dwarves forbid fighting inside the Village, but there was no way for them to do the same outside of it. Derek had sent groups of his people outside at opportune moments to ¡°deal with¡± specific people who had just set out on quests. None of them had been killed, but all of them had returned with injuries. Since Derek argued that they were hurt while fighting their quests¡¯ targets, he faced no retaliation, also due to the size of his group.


    Elizabeth went silent for a few moments. She glanced at James, who was frowning. Their other friends had tense expressions. This had caught them off-guard. They hadn¡¯t expected Derek to turn to them. The man maintained his twisted smile. There was no real choice to be made here. They had to comply, even if only not to get on Derek and his group¡¯s bad side. James understood this well. He spoke.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Elizabeth turned to him, but immediately looked back at Derek. James knew that she understood it too. His other friends had shocked expressions, but they rapidly got them under control. It was never good to show emotion when dealing with men like Derek; vipers who would capitalize on every display of weakness. Derek chuckled.


    ¡°Good. Then, come. We¡¯re going right now, while we still have an idea of his location.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The moment Derek turned around, James had the sudden impulse to drive his sword through the man¡¯s chest. Even if the men around them retaliated, at least he would have gotten rid of the snake¡¯s head. The impulse grew stronger by the second; James let out a deep sigh. He couldn¡¯t do it. Not here, not like this. His own willingness to kill the man surprised him, but not too much. The world had changed. He should change with it. If he got the opportunity to kill Derek without consequences or with only minor ones, he knew, deep in his heart, that he would take it.


    Elizabeth tapped him on the shoulder and started walking after Derek. Their friends stood up and got in their standard formation. Elizabeth, Naomi, and Thomas at the center, Anthony and Dylan behind them, and James in the front. Silently, the group followed Derek and three of his men through the winding underground maze. The man didn¡¯t attempt to make small talk or anything of the sort. In fact, he didn¡¯t even speak. He merely let one of his scouts lead the way.


    Eventually, the group slowed down and stopped. In a large square space, among the glowing mushrooms and stone columns, they could see what looked like a male Mage. His robes weren¡¯t the basic, starter ones that were gifted to every Mage by the System. He was cutting off the heads of five Green Vipers with what seemed like a sword or blade made of mana. It was a Skill James didn¡¯t recognize. It put him slightly on edge, but it should mean that the man had forsaken the opportunity to learn a ranged Skill to obtain the blade. He would be threatening in close quarters, but not as much as other Mages at a distance. Of course, that was a mere assumption. He could be terribly wrong. Derek spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. Now, the reason why I brought you all here. Elizabeth and James, you will approach him. The others will stay behind.¡±


    James clenched his jaw. On the surface, it seemed like Derek was just being careful not to intimidate the unknown man, but James knew better. The friends left behind were hostages so that he and Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t coordinate with the Mage to try and take Derek and his small group down. It was a hateful strategy, but one that was very effective. It could even end up forcing them to fight the Mage if Derek so desired. Elizabeth asked.


    ¡°What should we tell him?¡±


    ¡°That we are a group seeking to expand and would like to recruit him into our midst. Ask him what village he is from and its conditions. One of my boys will go with you.¡±


    To keep an eye on us.


    Silently, Elizabeth, James, and another man walked toward the Mage. From a certain distance, James felt a strong feeling of familiarity, as if he had seen the man before. He was young, around the same age as his friends. The closer they got, however, the sense of familiarity turned into certainty, and from there, it turned into shock and dread. He couldn¡¯t help but let a whisper escape his lips.


    ¡°Oh, God.¡±


    He glanced at Elizabeth. She was frowning slightly, just enough that only those who knew her would notice. Derek¡¯s watchdog didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to them, thankfully. James knew that she had also recognized who the Mage was. Their immediate goal had become not to show their emotions to Derek¡¯s crew. They needed to find a way out of this.


    Soon, the trio got within ten meters of the Mage, who was now also looking at them with a shocked expression. However, it quickly turned into a serene, calm one. He looked at Derek¡¯s scout and asked a question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man sent him a slimy smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shocked or hostile, my friend. I understand that we might have been the first group you met outside your village, but don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He turned to Elizabeth and James with the same smile. James cursed under his breath and spoke.


    ¡°My name is James, and this is Elizabeth. We¡¯re part of a group that seeks to recruit other people. What is your name?¡±


    The young Mage stared at him for a full second, then replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m Michael. Michael Gray.¡±


    James¡¯ hurt slightly sunk further at the confirmation. He had been dearly wishing this situation wasn¡¯t what he thought it was, even though he already knew that was Michael. The name only sealed the deal in his mind, as if it had turned it all real. He needed to find a way to speak to Michael freely, but it was impossible in these circumstances. Derek¡¯s scout wouldn¡¯t simply leave. Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°What village do you belong to? We have been trying to contact other villages.¡±


    A flash of suspicion crossed Michael¡¯s face, but it was gone just as quickly as it appeared.


    ¡°I belong to Bluestone Village. What about you people?¡±


    Derek¡¯s scout intervened, rubbing his hands.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯ve been trying to get closer to Bluestone Village. I¡¯m glad we met. How about you come with us and tell us a bit about how your village works? We would like to know if there are any differences between the villages.¡±


    Michael smiled. James knew that it was a carefully crafted one; it was his signature professional smile when he was dealing with people he wanted nothing to do with.


    ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯m already in a group. Please, answer my question, as I have answered yours. What village do you guys belong to?¡±


    Before the scout could say anything else, Elizabeth intervened and replied.


    ¡°Redglow Village.¡±


    James saw Michael¡¯s expression visibly harden. It wasn¡¯t a good sign. He tried sending a few glances to Elizabeth, but she had noticed it too. The scout¡¯s smile was now a cold and eerie one. His right hand moved ever so slowly toward the sword at his waist. At that moment, Michael spoke.


    ¡°I am willing to talk. However, only with those two,¡± he pointed at James and Elizabeth, ¡°I would like to be left alone with them.¡±


    The scout had a cartoonish, outraged expression.


    ¡°But why? We¡¯re all friends here, so-¡±


    Michael raised his hand, making the scout stop talking. Then, he smiled brightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t need any other reason.¡±


    The scout¡¯s expression froze. Seconds went by in silence.

 Chapter 45: Conflict (12)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    James felt as if his heart were about to leap out of his throat. His gaze alternated between the scout and Michael, who looked as if he wouldn¡¯t be willing to budge even an inch. The scout seemed to realize this as well as he stepped back with a stiff smile.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll return to the main group.¡±


    He turned around and ran. Michael¡¯s expression changed instantly into a worried and suspicious one. He spoke.


    ¡°Alright, we have maybe thirty seconds. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both okay. Have you guys seen my mother?¡±


    The other two shook their heads. Michael continued.


    ¡°Are you guys part of the group that has been attacking other people? Did you or our friends participate in it?¡±


    Elizabeth replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re part of it, but not by choice. The group is led by a man named Derek. Even now, he has Dylan, Anthony, Thomas, and Naomi hostage. We can¡¯t escape. We didn¡¯t participate in any attacks.¡±


    Michael visibly relaxed. It was understandable. James would also be suspicious if he heard rumors about Michael being in a group that attacked others. At that moment, Michael looked at something behind them. James knew that Derek approached. They didn¡¯t have much time left. Michael spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get you guys out of this mess. Help me try to find my mother.¡±


    James and Elizabeth nodded at the same time.


    ¡°On it.¡±


    James heard Derek¡¯s voice from behind them.


    ¡°I heard you had some trouble with one of my boys, so I decided to come here personally.¡±


    He turned around, facing Derek¡¯s entire group. Their friends were with them. Their eyes widened when they looked at Michael, but they managed to restrain themselves.


    Nobody should have noticed their reaction.


    He could only pray that he was right about that. Michael looked at Derek and spoke.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re the leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. We would just like to know the conditions of Bluestone Village and its people.¡±


    It was a bare-faced lie. Over the past few weeks, Derek¡¯s crew had encountered many people from Bluestone Village and drained whatever information they could from them down to the last drop. This knowledge wasn¡¯t shared with James and his friends, but Derek already knew all there was to know. He was simply testing Michael, willing to see how he would react. If he willingly complied, Derek would try to invite him to the group. If he didn¡¯t, he would be marked as a ¡°target¡± the next time Derek¡¯s men left the Village.


    Michael gave him a cold smile.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too different from yours. A couple hundred people, NPCs all around, simple structures, a Village Chief who gives out quests.¡±


    Derek narrowed his eyes. After some thought, James realized that Michael¡¯s words weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. He was attempting to get information from Derek back. If Derek confirmed it, it would mean that both Bluestone Village and Redglow Village followed the same general organizational system. Michael was trying to establish if the Villages were similar to one another, or if they varied considerably.


    Derek let out a loud laugh.


    ¡°Yes, not very different from ours. Say, would you like to join us? We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s possible to change Villages, but even if not, you could still be part of the group from within Bluestone Village.¡±


    Michael appeared to be in thought for a few seconds. Then, he shook his head in a hesitating fashion.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no desire to join another group. I¡¯m already part of one back in my Village. I also don¡¯t desire to move to another Village.¡±


    His words had barely left his lips before two of Derek¡¯s men started to walk forward toward his sides, slowly, like well-trained hounds. This didn¡¯t escape Michael, however, as he quickly took a step back and pointed his hand toward Derek. He spoke with a cold voice.


    ¡°I would advise you against that.¡±


    Derek kept his smile.


    ¡°Against what, my friend?¡±


    Michael¡¯s fingers moved as a whisper left his mouth. In nothing but a mere second, a shining, dense blue sphere came into being at the tip of his fingers. Derek¡¯s smile faltered.


    What the hell?


    James stared at his friend with wide eyes. What had he just done? Not only did he cast a Skill without a wand, but it was also far faster than any other Mage he had encountered. He glanced back at Thomas and Naomi, who seemed to be in even more shock than he was. This was without mentioning the size of the Mana Sphere. So far, the biggest Mana Sphere James had seen was a bit larger than a billiards ball, and looked rather translucent. This one, on the other hand, was bigger than a basketball, and seemed as if it were made of solid mana.


    Instead of flying off or being fired immediately, the Mana Sphere merely floated above Michael¡¯s hand, which was also something James was seeing for the first time. He looked at Derek; the man couldn¡¯t hide his uneasy expression. He lifted his hand, and the two men who were trying to surround Michael stopped in place and walked backward. Derek spoke, but James noticed his usually contained voice was slightly trembling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for things to get ugly between us. My boys overstepped their boundaries out of loyalty. We apologize. You¡¯ve already been quite patient. We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡±


    The man took two steps back. It was their cue to leave. James looked at Michael¡¯s eyes, realizing that Michael was also looking at him. The two imperceptibly nodded at each other. James¡¯ mission was now simple. He would help look for Michael¡¯s mother, while Michael would figure out a way to free them from Derek¡¯s clutches. If anything, the sight of the nonsensically powerful Mana Sphere gave him hope. Michael wasn¡¯t dead; instead, he was thriving. He had become a Mage even more powerful than Elizabeth.


    The party turned around and walked in the direction of Redglow Village. Derek¡¯s men kept glancing backward, as if trying not to let the Mana Sphere out of their sights. After all, at any moment it could simply fly toward them and likely take a life. Soon, they took a turn and Michael left their sight. Nobody said anything. Even a fool could tell that Derek was in a foul mood.


    Not only did he fail to deal with Michael, he also ran away in front of his own men.


    For someone like Derek, who ruled through fear and violence, it was a great setback. The men who were at the scene would spread the word to others and soon, everyone would know what had happened. Derek would need to do something to regain the lost respect. Eventually, the man spoke.


    ¡°What did he tell you two after dismissing my scout?¡±


    James tensed up. Before he could speak, however, Elizabeth¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°Only what he also told you. We invited him to join the group, but he didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Silence reigned once more.


    No matter what, we can¡¯t let Derek find out about Michael¡¯s mother.


    Elizabeth seemed to understand this as well. If Derek discovered that the man who had successfully threatened him and scared him away had such a great weakness, it was only obvious what he would do afterward. Eventually, he spoke.


    ¡°I want every single one of my men to be aware of that kid. Share his description. If he is sighted, I want at least five people observing every step that he takes.¡±


    The men around them nodded. There was an implicit message in Derek¡¯s words: ¡°Don¡¯t fight him.¡± The men were ordered only to observe. It was a necessary measure, as they could end up paying dearly, but it was also one that weakened Derek¡¯s position. James smiled inwardly. Finally, someone had managed to do something against the snake-like man, and it even had been a friend. He looked over his shoulder toward where Michael had been.


    Good work. We¡¯ll help you.


    After all, that¡¯s what friends were for.


    ***


    Michael watched the group disappear at a turn and dismissed his Mana Sphere. He had a conflicted expression. He was happy about finally seeing his friends and realizing that they were fine, but they were also in a complicated situation because of that man, Derek. He had had the choice to simply fire a Mana Sphere at Derek¡¯s head and end this problem, but¡­ He couldn¡¯t do it. What if he accidentally hurt his friends with his Skills, which had grown even more powerful after his Class Evolution? Restraint wasn¡¯t something he had practiced. What if Derek¡¯s men tried to harm his friends after Derek¡¯s death? Could he truly ensure his friends¡¯ safety and kill the enemies one by one?


    This was apart from the point that he didn¡¯t feel ready to kill another human being. He thought in silence. Timed crawled by.


    It''s something I¡¯m going to have to face eventually.


    There was no doubt that more people like Derek were out there, preying on the weak and unprepared. His mother herself could be in a similar situation. If he wanted to carve them a new place in this new world, he would need to eventually battle other humans to the death. He steeled his conviction and readied himself.


    Next time, I won¡¯t hesitate.


    Slowly, he moved his gaze away from where the group had disappeared and walked back to Bluestone Village, his bag filled with five snake heads. He could have added one more in the shape of Derek, but didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know if he would end up regretting that choice. All he could do was keep moving forward, dealing with whatever came.


    His steps were firm.

 Chapter 46: Territory Wars (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The days passed by quickly, but not silently. Every day, Michael would study under Tairy¡¯s tutelage, going out to hunt just enough to maintain his Villager rank. Tairy had advised him that it would be wiser to hone his abilities instead of trying to increase his rank within Bluestone Village. He steadily made progress. His Level didn¡¯t change, but he got more familiar with his Skills. As Tairy had once advised him, he never stopped thinking about different ways they could be used.


    Finally, on the tenth day, there was a change.


    Michael sat on the stone dais with the old man by his side, looking up towards the underground¡¯s ceiling. An enormous, red System message floated above the Village. Just like the message regarding the Tutorial¡¯s objective, it could be seen and read from any angle.


    [Congratulations to all who have made it this far. Territory Wars will now begin.]


    ¡°¡­What the hell, man.¡±


    Next to him, Tairy spoke.


    ¡°I told you, kid. Big events. The real Tutorial begins now.¡±


    Michael cursed under his breath. As he watched the gigantic System message, others appeared right below it.


    [Every Village will now have a designated Territory. Every Villager must strive to protect their Territory.]


    [Territory from other Villages can be stolen or conquered. 45 days from now, the Villages with the larger Territories will be rewarded, while the Villages with smaller Territories will be punished.]


    [The Village with the largest Territory will receive a special reward, while the Village with the smallest Territory will receive a special punishment.]


    [At the center of the underground, where all Territories meet, the Consumed Territory rises, inhabited only by the Forgotten. The Consumed Territory can be conquered as well.]


    And that was the end of the string of messages, which remained in place. Michael felt a new piece of knowledge worm its way into his mind. He now ¡°knew¡± that Bluestone Village¡¯s Territory referred to the village itself and everything within a one-kilometer radius of its center. This information had been passed down to him just like the information on how to use the Skills he acquired. The designated Territory shone with a blue hue in his vision. He sighed.


    ¡°Is this why you were happy about finding someone talented? Because the entire Village will be rewarded, including the ¡®NPCs?¡¯¡±


    Tairy nodded with a conflicted expression.


    ¡°Yes. NPCs can¡¯t participate. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like you for who you are, it¡¯s just that-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I get it. You once said that you didn¡¯t do this out of the goodness in your heart, but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Michael let out another deep sigh as he looked at the floating messages with a complicated expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to fight humans, won¡¯t I?¡±


    Tairy nodded. His voice was firm.


    ¡°You will. Just like those people that you met before, there are others willing to hurt people for their own gain. The start of the Territory Wars will be the trigger they need to completely let go of the morality of their old world.¡±


    This reminded Michael of a question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Is it possible to change Villages? I have some friends in Redglow Village who are in a bad situation because of the group we spoke about.¡±


    ¡°It is possible, but they will have to forsake all rewards from the Territory Wars. Otherwise, it would be too simple to simply join the largest Village near the end. If they wanted to change Villages, they should have done it before this point.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    The two went silent for a bit. Michael waved his fingers in the air, creating the symbol for the Whisper spell, and chanted its incantation. In less than two seconds, it was formed. Tairy spoke.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Who are you trying to contact?¡±


    ¡°My friends. I memorized their mana signature.¡±


    Specifically, he was trying to talk to James. The spell floated in the air, unresponsive, but after almost ten seconds, a change occurred. James¡¯ voice came out of the ethereal mouth.


    ¡°Michael? Is that you? The System automatically told me it was you, but-¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I have news. I have found out that in order to change Villages, you would need to give up on the rewards from the Wars.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, a sigh was uttered.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that. There¡¯s still something after the Tutorial Zone. We need to become as strong as possible. There¡¯s no clue regarding what the rewards are, but we can¡¯t forsake them.¡±


    ¡°I know, which is why I decided to talk to you. We¡¯ll take down Derek using the Wars. You¡¯ll be able to live normally within Redglow Village after that, and strive for Territory.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know what your plan is, but execute it quickly. Derek has already begun organizing people to find out how to conquer more Territory and where to take it from. His first target should be Bluestone Village. I¡¯ll-¡±


    He stopped talking abruptly. Michael heard the sound of other voices, distant, but too close for them to communicate properly. James spoke.


    ¡°I have to go. We¡¯ll be relying on you.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    James¡¯ side of the connection was dismissed. Michael unmade the Whisper spell. He looked at Tairy.


    ¡°How do we conquer more Territory?¡±


    It was the most important question. Without the answer, there was no way to make progress. The old dark elf raised three fingers.


    ¡°There are three ways. The first and most intuitive one is to maintain and occupy part of another Territory. After 24 hours, that piece will be considered to be conquered. The second is to destroy any semblance of dominance in a designated Territory. This includes destroying or conquering buildings, getting rid of enemies, or capturing the colored Flags that the System creates.¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow. The first was indeed intuitive, but the second one surprised him. He hadn¡¯t expected the System to create Flags or something like that. This wasn¡¯t a children¡¯s game, yet the System acted like it was. Perhaps the level of their clashes was too low to be considered anything serious. Tairy continued.


    ¡°The third way is the most extreme one. If you manage to carve a path to the inside of another Village and defeat or dominate the human presence there, the entire Village will be considered conquered, and all of its Territory will then go to the Village that conquered it. NPCs aren¡¯t included in this battle.¡±


    Michael nodded. It made sense.


    ¡°What about the people from the conquered Village? Will they still receive rewards?¡±


    ¡°Since they become part of a larger Village, yes. But they also failed to protect their own Village. Therefore, the rewards they receive are lesser, while the punishment they receive is greater. Simply put, it¡¯s better to defend one¡¯s Village with all of one¡¯s might than surrender to another one.¡±


    Michael scratched his chin in thought. Was he forgetting anything? Realization dawned upon him. He spoke.


    ¡°And the Consumed Territory? What is it?¡±


    Tairy¡¯s expression was serious and dark.


    ¡°It is a neutral Territory that can be conquered by any Village, but I¡¯d advise against it. It is one thing to face other humans; you are more than well-prepared for that. Fighting the Forgotten is another matter altogether. They are monsters.¡±


    Michael was immediately interested. It was a route that avoided fighting and possibly killing other people. He was already used to fighting monsters, so it wouldn¡¯t be much of a change.


    ¡°Even at my current power level?¡±


    ¡°Yes, kid. They are dangerous.¡±


    Tairy didn¡¯t have full knowledge about Michael¡¯s Skills and stats, but he was still insightful. Michael had learned to trust the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Very well. My immediate goal will be to conquer Redglow Village, then.¡±


    They were extreme words that were said in a calm tone. All that went through Michael¡¯s mind was to save his friends. If he could manage to conquer the entire Village, his friends would become part of Bluestone Village. Another option was to team up with his friends to juggle Territory between the two Villages, therefore increasing their rewards by creating an alliance, but that would only be possible if Derek and his cronies were taken care of. As his thoughts reached this point, he shifted his perspective.


    My immediate goal should be to deal with Derek, not to conquer the entirety of Redglow Village.


    It was settled. He stood up. Tairy watched him attentively and spoke.


    ¡°Good luck, kid. Show them what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    He strode out of the courtyard with firm steps. His fingers drew another Whisper spell. Rose picked up quickly.


    ¡°Michael? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask. Are you part of a group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gathered a few allies over time. We¡¯re about to meet and discuss what to do regarding this sudden System announcement. Do you want to come?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why I contacted you. My target is Redglow Village. More specifically, Derek and his organization. I¡¯ll move alone. Tell your group about this. This is an opportunity to deal with him.¡±


    Rose was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, but are you certain that you want to move on your own? We can-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡±


    Silence ensued once more. Eventually, she agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. You too.¡±


    He dismissed the connection, walking toward the Village¡¯s entrance. He needed to see where the Territories of Bluestone Village and Redglow Village met. After that, he would follow the second method of conquest. He also needed to see a Flag and what it looked like.


    Let¡¯s do this.


    His determination was unshakable.

 Chapter 47: Territory Wars (2)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael looked at the red light in the distance.


    So that¡¯s what a Flag looks like.


    Surrounded by four men ¨C one Warrior and three Mages ¨C covered in a reddish hue, an orb of pure, red light floated above the ground. It emitted a pillar of light that touched the underground¡¯s ceiling, its location fully visible to all. Other pillars of light of varying colors could also be seen. Behind Michael, there were pillars of blue light. One of them in particular shifted, alternating between red and blue. Michael guessed that it was because people from Redglow Village were trying to conquer it.


    How did they act so quickly?


    He had moved out as soon as he got done talking with Tairy, making a beeline to Bluestone Village¡¯s closest Territory boundary. After that, he had noticed the pillars of light and decided to go in the direction of one. It didn¡¯t make sense for there to already be four guards around it, unless they were already nearby. If so, the fact that they could spread out like that indicated that their numbers might be higher than what Michael estimated.


    There¡¯s also the possibility that they aren¡¯t Derek¡¯s people.


    It was unlikely. The guards were standing around with lazy expressions on their faces, doing nothing but protecting the Flag. If they weren¡¯t part of Derek¡¯s group, their actions did not make sense; they would have taken a more proactive approach, like Michael himself had, or stayed within the Village.


    Either way, it¡¯ll become clear once I question them.


    He whispered under his breath, creating a Mana Sphere in a second. This one was much smaller than the one he had created to scare off Derek; there was no need for overkill. The power was still concentrated enough to tear through a Mushroom Warrior¡¯s body, so he didn¡¯t need to wonder about what it could do to a human. However, he wasn¡¯t really planning to kill anyone. He had only steeled his conviction regarding his willingness to kill Derek. There was no need to create a trail of blood in his wake. Naturally, this would change if someone attempted to kill him. He was no longer willing to remain as passive as he had against Rose.


    He fired the Mana Sphere. It grazed the Warrior¡¯s right leg, creating a deep cut. The man screamed in surprise, stumbling. The three Mages looked around in shock before one of them spotted Michael walking toward them. The Mage pointed at him and screamed something Michael couldn¡¯t be bothered to hear. They started casting their own Mana Spheres, but in Michael¡¯s eyes, their movements and casting were like those of a bumbling child. Their efficiency was terrible, and they took far too long. Without the Warrior to shield them and give them time, they were sitting ducks.


    Michael created another Mana Sphere and shot it at the leg of the Mage on the left, creating another cut and disrupting his chanting. The Mage fell to the ground. The other two fired their Mana Spheres, but they only collided uselessly against Michael¡¯s Mana Shield. Despair was visible on their faces as Michael dismissed the shield and created another Sphere.


    Slowly. Carefully. Make it as weak as possible.


    His Intelligence was now so high that he had to willingly discard the automatic pathing that the System suggested and create a Sphere from the ground up, even if only to adjust its output. If he simply followed the knowledge the System had inserted into his mind, even the weakest Mana Sphere would be capable of destroying his opponent¡¯s limbs. He didn¡¯t wish for that. An injury was enough.


    Two more Mana Spheres later, all enemies were on the ground. Michael approached the floating orb. He looked at it for a couple of seconds before deciding to touch it. The moment he did, a blue ripple spread out from his palm. It gradually covered the red light until the entire orb had become blue. With a dramatic flash, the pillar of light changed colors. At that moment, Michael¡¯s pupils dilated. A feeling he couldn¡¯t describe struck him.


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    It was abrupt and jarring. Without thinking, he sidestepped. A blade went through the place where his heart had been just a moment ago. The Warrior collapsed to the ground once more with a grunt, turning his venomous eyes to Michael, whose expression gradually went colder and colder.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    He attempted to kill me.


    It hadn¡¯t been an attack intending to graze or injure him. Instead, the Warrior had tried to drive his sword through Michael¡¯s chest, despite Michael¡¯s mercy. As he stared into the Warrior¡¯s twisted expression and hateful eyes, Michael felt a part of him die. He momentarily wondered if he should return the attack in kind and kill the man. The fact that he would even consider this was startling even to himself, but it was a thought that wouldn¡¯t go away.


    The two of them stared at each other. Eventually, Michael sighed and created a Mana Sphere, firing it towards the Warrior¡¯s intact leg. This time, the cut was much deeper. l. The man screamed in pain. Hate practically dripped from his eyes. As the winner, it was up to Michael to endure that hatred. A conclusion was reached within his mind.


    ¡°Tell this to your allies. If they attempt to kill me, they will end up like you.¡±


    He created another Mana Sphere and shot it towards the man¡¯s right arm. In an instant, it seared right through the limb, from hand to shoulder. Once again, the man screamed. Blood flowed freely out of the wound. Internally, Michael winced, but he wouldn¡¯t let the man die so easily.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    The bleeding was forcefully contained by the wave of green mana that flowed through the man¡¯s body, but that was all. He was still missing the limb and, judging by his expression, in inhuman amounts of pain.


    If I continue doing this, a lot more people will feel enmity toward me.


    It was something he would have to bear, and it started here. He felt a flow of mana and looked at one of the two Mages on the ground. The man was trying to cast a Mana Sphere, but the pain interfered with his concentration, making him fail repeatedly. Michael could tell that just like the Warrior, this man also resented him, only to a lesser degree. Processing these realizations, he took one last look at the Warrior. The man had his eyes closed, likely due to the severe pain. His hateful expression had turned into one of pure suffering. After a long look, Michael walked away, in the direction of another pillar of red light.


    On the way, he looked at the pillar that had been flickering between red and blue. It was now colored red. He stopped in place. After a moment of thought, he decided to go toward it. With some luck, he would manage to catch the people who had been fighting. At least, it would be possible to recapture the Flag. He glanced at the pillar representing the Flag he had just captured. It was already alternating between red and blue. One of the men he¡¯d taken down had likely been able to crawl toward the orb.


    This is pointless.


    Everywhere he went, he would manage to capture the Flag. He was certain of his combative prowess relative to other humans. However, there would be no one keeping his enemies from getting it back once he left. Either he killed everyone he came across, or he needed to find a method to protect the captured Flags. As only one man, his influence in something like the Territory Wars was limited. With a sigh, he continued to run toward his destination, but now with the intention of obtaining information from the people he met there.


    Soon, he arrived. A frown made its way into his face. The smell of blood polluted his senses, while the broken bodies of two people lay on the ground, moaning in pain. A man and a woman, grievously injured. Both bled too much. He needed to heal them. He hurried toward them, but as he was about to reach them, he took a step back. An arrow flew by right in front of him. With a few waves of his finger, a Mana Shield was erected. Only a full second later did another arrow bounce off it. Michael looked at the direction they had come from. A group of six men walked out of the shadows, previously hidden by the giant mushrooms and twisting stone walls. The man in front laughed.


    ¡°Damn, not bad. I thought we had you with that first arrow, but you managed to react.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just someone who thinks Derek is overreacting. Oh, but I still acknowledge that you¡¯re the strongest one we¡¯ve seen so far,¡± he spread out his arms as another four men appeared, ¡°but there¡¯s no need to avoid you like the plague. I¡¯ll prove that to him.¡±


    Michael stared at the man¡¯s twisted smile and expression. He took in the glee in the faces of the men that accompanied him and felt their bloodthirst as if it were something physical. They had been responsible for the injured couple on the ground and used the couple as bait. They were leeches that caused only pain. Michael saw no trace of goodwill or regret in any of them. Silently, he deactivated his Mana Shield and walked toward the injured couple.


    The leader blinked, his smile widening.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve given up. So long as you don¡¯t resist, we will stop at breaking a few bones. Perhaps a limb or two destroyed. Maybe more. Depends on my mood, so try not to anger me.¡±


    He gestured for the other ten men to move forward. The archers fired a couple of arrows, which Michael easily avoided. Once he reached the couple, he whispered under his breath.


    ¡°Minor Heal. Minor Heal. Minor Heal.¡±


    Every cast was done through Twin Casting, resulting in six superimposed waves of green mana showering the couple. Their wounds closed, their bones were mended, and their faces regained their color. Soon, it was as if they were sleeping peacefully on the ground, their torn clothing being the only evidence that they had suffered damage.


    Michael looked at the group of men, who had all stopped walking.


    ¡°I have some questions for you too, leech.¡±

 Chapter 48: Territory Wars (3)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The enemy leader had an uneasy expression. It was clear that he hadn¡¯t expected Michael¡¯s healing Skill, but he couldn¡¯t show weakness in front of his men. With a slightly shaking voice, he shouted.


    ¡°Go on! What are you waiting for?¡±


    The men looked at him and at one another as if trying to decipher what was the best course of action, but eventually, they all resumed their walk toward Michael, who was looking at them with a deadpan stare. Suddenly, the five men closest to him started running, dashing toward him with weapons drawn.


    Are they supposed to be fast compared to others?


    Maybe they had invested their Free Stat Points into Dexterity. It was inconsequential. In Michael¡¯s eyes, they were slower than even himself. There was no need for anything fancy to deal with them. His mere stats already put him on a level far above theirs. Michael cast Mana Blade. He held the sword made of mana and waited for the enemies to finally reach him. The first one stabbed directly at his shoulder joint. Michael furrowed his brow. Given that the orders had been to capture him, he hadn¡¯t expected the enemies to try and deal severe, permanent damage right out of the gate.


    He sidestepped the stab and slashed at the enemy¡¯s thigh. The man dropped to the ground with a pained scream. The second and third enemies reached him, but they were dealt with just as easily; quick slashes to the lower body made them unable to stand up. At that point, the fourth and fifth enemies froze. They turned to their leader, clearly shaken up. The man¡¯s expression had become a heavy frown. He yelled.


    ¡°Just kill him!¡±


    The entire group¡¯s movements changed. Killing intent filled the air. The two hesitating Warriors dashed toward Michael once more, this time going straight for his throat and heart. Michael felt the light inside of him die slowly. He dodged the attacks and slashed the duo, but the wounds weren¡¯t too deep. Part of him was still hesitating. The duo turned around and stabbed at his head in a flash. Michael felt as if the world were moving in slow motion.


    They want to kill me.


    He lowered his upper body, avoiding the stabs. This was different from what he was used to. The enemies weren¡¯t animals or monsters, they were people. Yet, they desired to kill him all the same, for no reason other than to prove to Derek that he wasn¡¯t threatening. They had severely injured a couple and left them to die only to use them as bait. His enemies weren¡¯t misunderstood antagonists or kind villains. They were people who were used to killing, perhaps even on Earth. There was no way to know how much pain they had already inflicted since their arrival in the Tutorial Zone. Besides, right now, that didn¡¯t matter.


    This was a battle to the death. That was all the information he needed. Michael steeled his conviction.


    The moment when the duo recovered from their stabs and were about to attack him again, Michael slashed upward in a flash. The Mana Blade reached their necks¡­ And sent their heads flying through the air.


    From behind him, he felt the distinct flow of mana of three Mana Spheres. His Mana Blade turned to nothingness as a Mana Shield was raised. The Spheres crashed against it without even making a dent. Defended within his Shield, Michael looked down at his previously pristine white-and-gold robes. Blood now marred their design. Blood of people he had killed, not because he needed to, but because he had chosen to. It was completely different from killing an animal, yet at the same time very similar. He had expected more ripples in his heart, but he was actually quite calm. He had killed people who tried to kill him. There was nothing more to it. He was the winner and survivor, and they had lost.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Michael¡¯s gaze gained an edge that it had never had. He turned to the group of enemies, who were now stepping back in fear. The leader looked genuinely distressed. Michael found it funny how a man who had ordered him to be killed could turn into a scared child in the blink of an eye, with only a slight shift in the circumstances. The leader stuttered out a few words.


    ¡°B-But I thought you wouldn¡¯t¡­ You didn¡¯t¡­Y-You-¡±


    He went silent once Michael created two basketball-sized Mana Spheres, one for each hand. The entire group froze. Michael spoke in a serene voice.


    ¡°You tried to kill me. I am only retaliating in kind.¡±


    He had felt the bloodthirst from each and every one of them. None had even thought about hesitating to take his life. He would have no mercy for them. The leader yelled.


    ¡°Wait! We can work something out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure we can.¡±


    The two Mana Spheres went flying through the air. They reached the three Mages that had attacked him in a flash. In an eerie silence, they seared through their necks and heads like a scythe cutting wheat. One Sphere killed the two that were close together, while the other went for the remaining one. The remaining flesh was burned and charred. Their heads had completely disappeared.   Boiling blood flowed out of the fatal wounds, falling to the ground in a continuous flow. The three corpses collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. The entire enemy group took a step back, but didn¡¯t dare to turn away and run. It was the correct decision. Michael¡¯s spells would have been able to reach them before they ran ten meters.


    The leader had a fearful smile on his face. He lifted his hands, palms facing up, in a gesture of peace. He was trembling. Michael didn¡¯t let these facts muddle his mind. The man had ordered him killed moments ago. He had no compassion for the man. He spoke.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about Derek and his group.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even done talking when the leader started nodding repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir! Derek is our boss; he created an organization within the Village to capitalize on the Tutorial Zone. He ordered many of us to keep an eye on you, but never to fight you. He wants to become the ¡®king¡¯ of this Tutorial and emerge as the strongest one, which is why he recruits whoever he can and crushes whoever he can¡¯t. That¡¯s all I know! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes and tilted his head.


    ¡°How do you contact him?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t! He¡¯s the one who always contacts us with orders! He uses some weird spell, like a talking, floating mouth!¡±


    He automatically raised his guard. Derek could use the Whisper spell? Or maybe he had a powerful Mage with him who had managed to form a Circle and learn the spell. Either option was worrying. Apart from that, Derek had built a troublesome system. Orders came from above, but there was no way for those lower in the hierarchy to contact the ones who had given them the orders. Simply put, it was a one-way street. He wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything from these ordinary goons. The leader may have been trying to prove a point to Derek, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was important.


    ¡°Why did you attack that couple and leave them here?¡±


    ¡°The guys watching out for you saw you go for the Flag nearby. They deduced that you would come for this one too. Since we had already captured it, we decided to use the injured people as bait.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. I know what you did, but why did you do it?¡±


    The leader blinked with an uneasy expression. He was clearly trying to find the answer that would please Michael the most, but it didn¡¯t exist to begin with.


    ¡°¡­Because it was the most effective way.¡±


    ¡°And what if they died because of their injuries?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man went silent, looking at Michael with a strange expression. It was a silent question, ¡°So what?¡± It looked as if he couldn¡¯t understand why Michael would ask such a question. The injured couple had never been on his mind. If they died, that was it. There was nothing more to it. Michael felt a pang of hatred.


    Now, he was at a crossroads. He had obtained whatever information he could without mentioning his friends and blowing their cover. He had confirmed the enemies¡¯ willingness to seriously injure and kill people completely unrelated to him. There was no way to know how much pain they had caused.


    The question now was simple: should he kill them all or let them go since they had surrendered?

 Chapter 49: Territory Wars (4)

    Michael felt conflicted. The remainders of humanity within him argued that those enemies weren¡¯t a threat and should be spared for morality¡¯s sake, while the side he had developed after surviving day in and day out in the Tutorial argued that they would be a thorn in his side if left alive. It argued that it was better to get rid of them and any potential problems they could cause. He leaned toward this side. It was certain that the men could return for revenge if spared. With his friends in Redglow Village and his mother still out there somewhere ¨C hopefully alive ¨C it was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford.


    As he looked at the group of men begging for mercy, hesitation flooded his heart. Their leader perked up like a bloodhound, as if he were capable of smelling it. He spoke in a tired voice.


    ¡°Please, sir! We all have friends and family to return to, spare our lives! We won¡¯t act against you again!¡±


    The man fell to his knees. Rather awkwardly, the others did the same. Some were clearly more unwilling than others, but in the end, they all knelt in the dirt. The leader had his hands in a prayer motion.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Michael stared at this scene with a sequence of complicated emotions bubbling within him. His humanity argued fiercely against executing the men, but he knew better. It wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to do, and certainly not something to be proud of, but it was necessary. A low voice escaped his mouth.


    ¡°¡­I have friends and family too.¡±


    And to protect them, he would do anything. Even if it meant becoming a monster. Michael¡¯s right index finger drew a line in the air. The men started jumping to their feet, but it was too late.


    ¡°¡­Mana Wave.¡±


    He visibly winced as the half-moon made of mana tore through the eleven men. Some were split cleanly in half, while others had their torsos separated. Blood splashed and flowed freely into the dirt and earth on the ground. It quickly created a small puddle that only grew. Intestines and other organs splattered across the ground, painting an even more gruesome scene. The smell was hellish. The sight of the severed corpses was nauseating. Michael stared deeply into the glassy eyes of the dead leader as the blood reached the sole of his shoe. He didn¡¯t bother with stepping back. There was no escaping the scenario he had created.


    I¡¯m going to see this every time I close my eyes for a while.


    He wasn¡¯t proud of what he had done; after all, he had killed defenseless men. But it had been necessary. It went beyond simply protecting his loved ones.


    Eventually, in a world like this Tutorial Zone, I would have had to fight and kill other humans.


    It was an unavoidable development that had been on his mind ever since Rose attacked him when they met.


    [You have reached Level 26.]


    Michael hatefully looked at the notification innocently floating in the air above him. That¡¯s right. To the System, humans were in no way different from the animals he had killed before. All were walking bags of XP. He dismissed the notification and went back to staring at the carnage of his own creation.


    He held that stare for a long time, without moving or thinking. After an unknown amount of time, he absent-mindedly cast Whisper and tried to contact James. His friend picked up.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°James? It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Michael. I wanted to talk to you. Be careful, Derek has ordered people to watch you at all times, and-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve encountered them already. I wanted to ask you about the least-defended Flags, and also if you have any leads on Derek¡¯s location or next actions.¡±


    His voice was completely monotone and dead. He supposed that part of him had indeed died when he chose to go through with his massacre.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay? You don¡¯t sound so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. So?¡±


    ¡°¡­Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°Around five kilometers north of Bluestone Village.¡±


    James was silent for almost ten seconds.


    ¡°Alright. I needed some time to gather my bearings. The nearest three Flags aren¡¯t well-defended. You should be able to take them without an issue if you play smart. By the way, you said you encountered some of the guys who were watching you. What did you do to them? It¡¯s better to capture them, we don¡¯t want them running back to Derek and-¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    Silence ensued. It was Michael¡¯s first time leaving James speechless. Half a minute passed by without either of them saying a word. Eventually, the floating mouth let out a mutter in James¡¯ voice.


    ¡°¡­Dead?¡±


    With a blank expression and a vacant mind, Michael nodded, even though James couldn¡¯t see him. It was obvious that James wouldn¡¯t take this so well. Back on Earth, murder was something distant from either of them, who had grown up away from danger. They only heard about it on the news. Back then, it would have been unthinkable for Michael to think of himself or any of his friends as a killer, yet here they were. He didn¡¯t dismiss James¡¯ reaction. It was a fair one.


    More silence. Eventually, James was the first to speak once more.


    ¡°I-I understand. Remember, we¡¯re just trying to dethrone Derek; there¡¯s no need to kill his followers.¡±


    ¡°They tried to kill me. I only returned their aggression in kind.¡±


    As he spoke, Michael felt as if it helped him organize his thoughts. What he had done had been self-defense, and nothing more. His deadpan gaze focused once more with a new edge.


    ¡°¡­Alright. If they tried to kill you, I can understand. I¡¯ll try to obtain more information about Derek and his plans.¡±


    ¡°Good. Talk to you later.¡±


    The Whisper spell came undone. Michael turned around and froze in place. Staring at him with fear in their eyes were the man and woman he had saved. He took a step toward them, but that only made them take a step back. They weren¡¯t scared of what they had been through. They were scared of him. This realization hit him like a truck. Of course they would be scared, why wouldn¡¯t they? He had just butchered close to a dozen men and left their corpses in the open, creating a gruesome spectacle. He tried to speak, but his tone sounded off even to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I helped you and dealt with the people who harmed you.¡±


    The two hurriedly nodded. Michael thought of extending his hand, but realized that such a gesture could be interpreted as the beginning of an attack. It was better to refrain from doing so. In the end, he didn¡¯t save them because he wanted their gratitude. He gave them a small, broken smile, and touched the Flag in front of him. The woman spoke up the moment the orb turned completely blue.


    ¡°T-Thank you for saving us.¡±


    Her voice was uneasy and uncertain, as if she wasn¡¯t sure that speaking to him was the right move.  He turned and nodded with the same smile still on his face. The area around them acquired a blue hue. He looked at the ceiling and found the three closest beams of red light, one of which included the Flag he¡¯d captured and lost previously. He trudged toward it. His steps were no longer as firm as they once were, but it was something he would have to deal with. There was no taking back what he had done, and it wouldn¡¯t change. At the very least, he would have to kill one more man: Derek.


    As his thoughts reached this point, a venomous glint shone in Michael¡¯s eyes. The men who had attacked him seemed to be acting out on their own, but it was likely that Derek condoned killing in order to seize a Flag. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure, but it was something to ask the man when they finally met again.


    Michael was willing to fight to put his friends in a better position. That alone was enough for him to go against Derek. He shouldn¡¯t overthink it. One more person wasn¡¯t much. He had already stained his hands with blood. A pang of self-hatred coursed through his body. It had been self-defense. That was all. But why couldn¡¯t he convince himself that he had been in the right?


    Michael absent-mindedly walked to his destination, leaving behind the scared couple.


    ***


    Derek looked up from the floating mouth. He stared incredulously at the messenger who had just spoken. Next to him, a brown-haired, thirty-something Mage dismissed the Whisper spell. Derek spoke.


    ¡°He did what?¡±

 Chapter 50: Territory Wars (5)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Derek had been left speechless. He couldn¡¯t even organize his thoughts. Next to him, the brown-haired mage spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll need to adjust our plans.¡±


    Derek gritted his teeth. It had been five hours since he had been notified that a Party of eleven men had set out against Michael, intent on proving that he wasn¡¯t a threat or whatever the hell they were thinking. At first, he had been outraged. His authority had been directly challenged. There was no way to let this issue slide; he needed to be ruthless if he wanted to keep the respect of his men. He had been thinking of what punishment to dish out, only to be met with the message that he wouldn¡¯t need to.


    It had come in the shape of an out-of-breath, shaking young man who had only joined their organization because of its influence. He had taken three deep breaths, and given an announcement to the whole room.


    ¡°Jeremy¡¯s group has been found. They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    The news had shocked the room into silence. The boy¡¯s shaking voice continued.


    ¡°They were found split in half near a captured Flag. No defenders were seen. The Flag was successfully recaptured, but it was then lost to another group. It is currently in Bluestone Village¡¯s control.¡±


    And now, they found themselves in the current moment. Derek cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    Even among his men, there weren¡¯t many who were willing to kill. Those who could do it already had a past history of violence or crime; Jeremy¡¯s group had included several of them. That was why the announcement that they had been split in half and left to rot had been startling.


    We¡¯re dealing with a fucking psychopath.


    When Jeremy acted on his own, he hadn¡¯t been concerned about their well-being. He had assumed that they would be spared even if they were defeated. He let out a sigh. He looked at the Mage next to him, who was frowning. He spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    The Mage turned to the messenger, who had caught his breath.


    ¡°You say they were all split in half?¡±


    The messenger blinked.


    ¡°Yes, but not all at the same spot. It¡¯s as if he used a sword to slice them arbitrarily.¡±


    The Mage, Lohann, shook his head.


    ¡°No, it was not a sword.¡±


    Derek spoke to him.


    ¡°Do you know how he did it?¡±


    Lohann faced him with a serene expression, but his eyes carried a glint of interest that could not be concealed.


    ¡°Not exactly, no. But I believe he did it with a spell, probably a more advanced version of the Mana Wave that I have.¡±


    Derek¡¯s frown intensified. Lohann was the most powerful Mage he knew. Or at least he had been until Derek saw the basketball-sized Mana Sphere that Michael created. He had already proven his insight. There was no reason to doubt what he was saying.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s even worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    The enemy likely possessed a spell capable of mowing down eleven people, even if multiple casts were necessary. Lohann faced the messenger again.


    ¡°Were the men in Jeremy¡¯s group able to react to the spell? Were there signs of struggle? Maybe destroyed scenery indicative of where the spell was cast or where it landed?¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The young man stammered.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, I just got the news and ran here as fast as possible.¡±


    Lohann tilted his head, appearing to be lost in thought. Then, he spoke to the entire room.


    ¡°I want to see the place where this happened. Lead me there.¡±


    He looked at Derek, who nodded. This wasn¡¯t the time for disagreements, and the Mage might be able to figure out something if he went there. Derek silently hoped that something even slightly resembling a weakness could be found. To be frank, he was scared. This was a show of power that he hadn¡¯t yet seen in the Tutorial Zone. Maybe he would find something on the same scale in the Dungeons his men had found, but so far, Michael seemed to far surpass anyone else he had seen. Derek had also killed many throughout his life and fought against many more, but he hadn¡¯t expected to lose eleven warriors to one man.


    He shouldn¡¯t have any reason to be our enemy beyond the Territory Wars.


    When the System announced the new event, he had rejoiced. It was the prime opportunity to expand his influence and gather resources, which included people. Those who opposed him could be ¡°dealt with¡± efficiently due to the size of his group. Flags could be taken quickly by different Parties, while they could also occupy and defend more Territory. Overall, it was an event that favored large organizations or those who had managed to coordinate with several groups.


    Yet, now that he found himself against an enemy beyond even himself, he cursed the System. He bitterly resented the fact that he and Michael were on opposite sides. After some thought, he spoke.


    ¡°¡­Leave Bluestone Village alone for now. Focus on Yellowbright Village and Greenwood Village.¡±


    The others in the room nodded and went on their way to relay the message. Derek was left alone in the room, staring at the hand-drawn map on the table in front of him, his mind somewhere else entirely. Letting out a breath, he sat on his makeshift throne.


    ¡°¡­I need to kill him.¡±


    The brat called Michael was a threat that had shown itself to be more than willing to fight. Derek had already failed to recruit him, so there was no option left. Those who didn¡¯t accept his rule were to be crushed under his heel. But, this time it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. The tens of people he had already killed during his expansion didn¡¯t matter. He had never thought about them or regretted what he did.


    ¡­I might be in over my head.


    He was afraid of death, but it seemed to be coming for him.


    I¡¯m not dying without a struggle, motherfucker.


    Hatred and resentment built up in Derek¡¯s eyes. He wouldn¡¯t just roll over and wait for the reaper to reach him. If ten men weren¡¯t enough, he would throw a hundred at Michael. If a hundred weren¡¯t enough, he would throw a thousand. He would wear Michael down to the best of his ability and strike at an opportune moment. Being the most powerful didn¡¯t necessarily make one the winner in a battle, especially one to the death. Strategy counted as much as raw power.


    Nobody is without a weakness.


    Michael might be a powerhouse, but there certainly was a chink in his armor.


    And Derek would find it, even if it cost him the lives of hundreds of his men.


    ***


    This is pointless.


    Michael watched the blue pillars of light become red once more. Even though he could quickly capture a Flag by injuring its defenders, they would always be recaptured some time after he left. The window of time varied; the longest he had ¡°kept¡± a Flag was three hours. But in the end, new opponents seemed to pop out of thin air to recapture the Flag with Healers in tow, nullifying all that he had achieved. The injured defenders were healed and the Flag was recaptured.


    He now realized that the game was skewed in favor of those in large organizations.


    The System probably waited until now to start the Territory Wars in order for everyone to find a group.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t accurately guess the System¡¯s intentions, but it was a possibility. It was something he hadn¡¯t bothered doing, focused as he was on getting more powerful for the sake of others. Rose was the only person he had really spoken to apart from Tairy and Sullivan, but he didn¡¯t really have a relationship with her. She had attacked him, he had defended himself and managed to get her to lead him to Bluestone Village. That was it. He had asked her about her attackers not out of worry, but out of desire for information. He looked at the health bar floating in the corner of his vision. It was full.


    I shouldn¡¯t discard this Party.


    Things were more complex now that he understood the principle behind the Territory Wars; he needed to coordinate with other groups, like Rose¡¯s. No matter how powerful he was, he could only be in one place at a time. There was no way for him to defend every Flag he captured.


    There was also the alternative method of going to the Consumed Territory, but Tairy had advised against it, and he trusted the old man. He didn¡¯t know how powerful the Forgotten were, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to prepare himself further. He also needed to learn more spells now that he had reached the second Circle. He had only learned two of them before the Territory Wars had rudely interrupted his training.


    Michael absent-mindedly raised his hand. After a sequence of symbols, a small flame lit up and danced between his fingers. Either way, Derek was a higher priority than getting more Territory. He was the direct threat to his friends and others.


    I need to deal with him as soon as possible.


    The flame burned stronger.

 Chapter 51: Territory Wars (6)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael¡¯s Mana Blade cut into the side of his enemy, making the man scream and drop to the ground. Around them were three more men, all grunting in pain. Without dismissing the Blade, Michael touched the orb in front of him, making it turn blue. Then, he turned to look at the eyes of the men he had defeated. They were filled with hatred, but that didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t affected by it. Instead, he was looking for something else. He spoke as if he were thinking out loud.


    ¡°I wonder. Does your leader place you in my path because he thinks you can actually stop me, or are you just cannon fodder?¡±


    The men narrowed their eyes.


    ¡°Even though he knows you might die, he still orders you to guard the Flags near me.¡±


    At the mention of death, the men¡¯s expressions visibly changed. Michael smelled their uneasiness like a bloodhound. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He merely walked away and disappeared under the cover of the giant mushrooms. As soon as he was out of sight, he moved as fast as possible to a vantage point he had identified beforehand. It allowed him to have a clear line of sight to the Flag. He was waiting for the recapture team to appear. In the meantime, he cast a Whisper. His target was Rose. She picked up.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m calling for an update. Did you manage to talk to the other teams?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to coordinate anything without a method of long-range communication, like the one you have. Our only parameter to check if the plan worked is the color of the pillars of light.¡±


    Michael clicked his tongue. It was true. He had yet to find another Mage who had formed a Circle and become capable of learning Whisper. None had completed their Class Evolution and obtained Meditation, which would have helped. Forget about creating a Circle, they were still struggling with the Skills they had learned, though they had made remarkable progress over the few weeks of the Tutorial. Michael didn¡¯t know what progress was supposed to be like for an ordinary Mage, but in his opinion, they were taking too long. At least one or two more people capable of casting Whisper were necessary to properly lead Bluestone Village¡¯s teams. Currently, they were more than scattered, each doing their own thing and going after certain Flags out of their own volition.


    He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it turned out that several teams were targeting the same Flag, only to end up getting in the way of one another or meeting once they reached their destination. The way things were right now was counterproductive. Territory Wars wasn¡¯t an event that took personal contributions into account; instead, the result of the whole Village¡¯s efforts was considered. He tried to compensate for the lack of organized effort by going after Flags on his own, but he couldn¡¯t defend every single one of them. This scenario wasn¡¯t sustainable. He spoke.


    ¡°Keep trying to talk to other groups. I¡¯ll do the same. Remember, our focus is Redglow Village.¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°Sure, but why are you only going after Redglow Village? We could aim for others as well.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to do so, but I have my reasons to concentrate on Redglow Village. There¡¯s something I need to do before anything else.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Your help would be appreciated if we find better-defended Flags, so check on us every now and then, since we have no way to contact you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Talk to you later.¡±


    The ethereal mouth closed. The ¡°call¡± was over. At that moment, Michael saw movement in the shadows. A group of men came into view, illuminated by the mushrooms¡¯ glow. The spell was quickly dismissed. There were eight of them, in addition to the four he had injured before. He started making his way out of his hiding spot. Once he stepped into the light, the group froze. Even the Healers stopped in their tracks for a couple of seconds, before focusing on helping the injured men, now in a hurried fashion. Their urgency disturbed their concentration, decreasing their healing abilities.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    At the same time, Michael grasped the hilt of a sword made of mana. This was the conclusion he had come to. It was better to utilize Mana Blade and his physical stats to fight against these people. There was no need or desire to kill every foe he encountered; many of the people in Derek¡¯s group had been coerced into joining, like his friends. Killing indiscriminately could result in the death of innocents.


    However, he had been having trouble adjusting the power of his spells and Skills. He had grown too much, too quickly. His stats were so high that even the weakest Mana Sphere was capable of cleanly destroying limbs or killing others. He had never realized how fragile humans truly were. As such, the best way to handle the fights would be to get into a melee and utilize his physical stats, which were lower.


    I need to have a better grasp of my own power.


    He silently made this promise to himself as he looked at the men struggling to get to their feet and into a fighting position. Two archers aimed at him, but they were quickly thrown off by a few sidesteps. Even though Michael¡¯s physical stats were lower than his magical ones, that didn¡¯t mean they were low when compared to other contestants. They were more than enough against warriors on their level.


    A Mana Sphere was fired toward him. It was on the larger end of the ones he¡¯d seen, but it didn¡¯t matter. Michael swung his Blade once the Sphere entered his range. It was unceremoniously cut in half and disappeared. The mana that made up the Blade was much denser than the Sphere¡¯s. With an unimpressed expression, Michael talked.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep following your leader? Can¡¯t you tell that he sent you here to die?¡±


    This was the second part of Michael¡¯s strategy. The vast majority of Derek¡¯s men fought for him not out of loyalty, but out of fear. The group¡¯s influence and size pressured those outside of it and even those in it to stay in line and follow Derek¡¯s orders. As he had realized before, many had also been coerced into joining. It meant that the organization wasn¡¯t the kind that would fight him to the death in order to protect their leader. So long as they were more afraid of him than of Derek ¨C or if he convinced them to betray the organization ¨C everything would fall apart like a house of cards. He didn¡¯t need to butcher everyone sent his way. Planting the seed of doubt and having it spread was enough.


    A man stepped forward, unsheathing the dual swords at his waist. He spoke.


    ¡°To die? We have been sent here for the exact opposite. We,¡± he pointed one of the swords at Michael, ¡°are here to kill you.¡±


    Michael tilted his head, his eyes carrying a dangerous glint.


    ¡°And why would you do that? What do you fight for?¡±


    The man went silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°I fight to survive. You aren¡¯t the only threat to our lives.¡±


    His words seemed to invigorate the rest of the group. Fighting spirit blazed in their eyes. They unsheathed their weapons, while the Mages started chanting.


    ¡°Perhaps. But, if you attack me now, I will be the most immediate one. If you try to kill me, I will kill you in return. Are you willing to stake your life in the here and now?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth. Michael¡¯s words seemed to be having a greater effect than he anticipated. Had this man heard about the crew that Michael had killed? He yelled.


    ¡°Then what the fuck am I supposed to do!? Damned if you do, damned if you don¡¯t!¡±


    It was time for the finishing touch. Michael extended his hand to the twelve men.


    ¡°Join me.¡±


    All of them froze. Their eyes depicted their disbelief. He continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to change Villages or lose out on any rewards. You don¡¯t even need to do anything. Just hide and wait for everything to blow over. Do that, and once I¡¯ve handled Derek, you will have opportunities to grow. Spread the word,¡± he thrust the Mana Blade into the ground, ¡°That I am not a merciless animal.¡±


    For a few seconds, all was still. It was clear that the group had no idea what to do. Eventually, with a clenched jaw, one of them bit the bullet.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The others turned to him, startled. One of them hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°Hey! Remember what happened to John when he tried to leave! You-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! I¡¯m not going to fight this monster for somebody else¡¯s benefit!¡±


    The man looked at Michael.


    ¡°What are your orders, boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your boss. Just think of me as an ally.¡±


    Without hesitation, the man strode to Michael¡¯s side. Michael kept his attention on him at all times, waiting to see if it was an ambush or a trick, but it seemed to be nothing of the sort. Once the man reached his side, he looked at the rest of the group. They were at a loss, looking at one another. Eventually, another man silently walked up to Michael and stood behind the first man.


    In the end, nine out of the eleven men switched sides. The other two looked at them as if they had been betrayed, and started stepping back. Michael gave no time for them to react. He dashed at them and slashed at their legs, making them lose their footing. Their yelps of pain were drowned out by his orders.


    ¡°Capture them and take them to Bluestone Village.¡±


    The others nodded, picking up the injured ones.


    It was the start of his plan to destroy Derek¡¯s organization from within.

 Chapter 52: Territory Wars (7)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael moved his gaze from the nearest pillar of light to the young woman next to him. Rose was still looking at the pillar. It turned from red to blue with a blinding flash; she let out a small breath and spoke.


    ¡°It seems to be working.¡±


    He nodded, sitting down on a large rock. The glowing mushrooms on its sides illuminated his frame. Behind him and Rose, a team of seven people stood silently. Michael glanced over his shoulder, carefully evaluating them. There were five men and two women. The two women both had brown hair and an average appearance, but their clothing differed; it was clear that one of them was a Healer. The men were more diverse: some of them were rugged and muscular, while the others ¨C who appeared to be Mages ¨C were thin. This group was Rose¡¯s team. He looked at her once more. She continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you managed to think of using Derek¡¯s own forces against him. Capturing Redglow¡¯s Territory has become much easier.¡±


    Michael nodded again. It was true. The number of people defending the Flags had definitely been reduced, while he managed to obtain bits of information from the ones he¡¯d ¡°recruited.¡± The results of his actions were already starting to show themselves. Of course, there were still people committed to fighting against him. He spoke.


    ¡°How are the talks with the other teams?¡±


    Rose hesitated for a second before speaking.


    ¡°They¡¯re still¡­ Not very on board with our plans. Stories about what you did have spread. I think they¡¯re afraid.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡±


    She nodded matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I am. But I believe you are our best shot at contending against the other Villages and taking first place in these Territory Wars.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°Maybe. Come to think of it, you and I didn¡¯t get to know each other too well. It makes sense that you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    The two of them went silent for a few seconds. Despite that, there was an atmosphere of tranquility, even if adorned with some unfamiliarity. Suddenly, Rose spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you know.¡±


    ¡°About the way we met? Don¡¯t worry, I-¡±


    ¡°No, let me finish saying this. I¡¯m sorry. If you weren¡¯t as powerful as you were when we met, you would have died. I was desperate and terrified, but for me to wield my daggers against you with lethal intent like that¡­ I surprised even myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Allow me to make it up to you. I know that so far we have been nothing but strangers, but I¡¯ll follow your lead in the Territory Wars, and so will my team.¡±


    At the mention of them, the seven people standing behind them flinched, but none said anything. Michael replied.


    ¡°That won¡¯t make up for anything. To be frank, I had no desire to associate myself with you.¡±


    She turned to look at him, but he kept his gaze on a distant point. He couldn¡¯t see her expression; he continued to speak.


    ¡°But¡­ I believe your regret is sincere.¡±


    Rose had had the opportunity to act against him more than once. Most notably, she could have allied with Derek to plan his demise and become Bluestone¡¯s key figure, but instead, she sought him out. From the moment they¡¯d met, apart from their initial fight, she had never acted against him.


    ¡°Keep this in mind, Rose. The moment you prove me wrong, you¡¯ll become my enemy.¡±


    Silence.


    She spoke.


    ¡°¡­Would you kill me too?¡±


    Michael hesitated. To be frank, he wasn¡¯t willing to kill more people, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t show his hesitation. As such, he spoke in a firm voice.


    ¡°You have already tried to kill me before. I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether he would be capable of killing her or not, but he tried to steel his heart. Michael turned to Rose. Unlike his expectations, her expression was calm and collected. She nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of course. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re on the same page. I won¡¯t betray you, Michael. Kill me if I do. It¡¯s what I can offer you for my previous sin.¡±


    For the first time when talking to her, Michael smiled. He stood up and turned around, clapping his hands once as Rose also turned. The group flinched. They had been silently listening to Michael and Rose¡¯s conversation, and their conflicting expressions showed what they felt. Anger, outrage, calmness, distaste¡­ Myriad emotions could be seen on their faces, but once Michael turned around, they seemed to try to get their emotions under control as fast as they could. He spoke.


    ¡°Now, shall we discuss our plans for this War?¡±


    Rose nodded at one of the men.


    ¡°Carl. Can you share what you¡¯ve learned?¡±


    Michael eyed the man in question. He was thin and of average height, with an unremarkable appearance. With an uneasy expression, he replied.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he looked at Michael, ¡°I¡¯ve talked with the leaders of various teams. Or, at least, of the ones that were willing to talk after being told you were our ally. As expected, Bluestone is having trouble capturing and keeping Territory. There is no coordinated offensive or defensive; each team is acting pretty much on their own.¡±


    Michael nodded. This was what he already knew. He let Carl continue.


    ¡°In stark contrast, under Derek¡¯s influence, Redglow¡¯s Territory is growing rapidly but it¡¯s not being properly defended anymore because of what you did. Because of that, Yellowbright¡¯s been capturing Redglow Territory much faster than before. I have no information about Greenwood.¡±


    Michael scratched his chin in thought. He didn¡¯t know anyone from Yellowbright or Greenwood, since he had been focused on freeing his friends from Derek¡¯s control. At the very least, this information helped him have a broader view of the Territory Wars. He spoke.


    ¡°Tell the other teams to focus on defending our Flags and Territory. We¡¯ll be the ones going after more Territory. Remember, we¡¯re going after Redglow. We¡¯ll deal with Yellowbright and Greenwood when necessary.¡±


    Rose looked at him with a complex expression.


    ¡°Are you still going to go after Derek?¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°Derek is my highest priority, even more than conquering more Territory. I¡¯ve got friends under his thumb. I need to free them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please tell us if we can help in any way.¡±


    He turned his gaze from the rest of the group to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean. We all know that going after Derek is much more dangerous than just struggling for Territory.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She shrugged.


    ¡°In both cases, there¡¯s the risk of death anyway,¡± she faced the rest of the group, who were watching the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you guys to throw your lives away trying to help me and Michael, but I¡¯ve got a debt to repay.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll put yourself in harm¡¯s way just because of what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    She smiled at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Michael. I think you¡¯re stronger than Derek and his people, so I¡¯ll stay on your good side. I also need to make up for what I did when we met.¡±


    He also smiled. It was refreshing to see someone being honest about their intentions, even if they weren¡¯t entirely pure.


    ¡°Alright. I accept your help. Remember what I told you; don¡¯t become my enemy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It would mean my death.¡±


    Michael looked at the others, who were silent. Some of them eyed Rose with clear warning in their eyes. They looked as if they wanted to say something, but were holding themselves back. Michael waved his hand.


    ¡°Just say it. What are you guys¡¯ thoughts?¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, Carl spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Rose. If you want to go after Derek,¡± he hesitated, but continued after a few seconds, ¡°Don¡¯t drag other people into it. Just do it yourself.¡±


    The man donned a tense expression, as if he were expecting backlash for what he said. Instead, Michael just nodded.


    ¡°I agree, of course. I¡¯m not trying to pull anyone into this. You guys can just focus on getting more Territory.¡±


    A burly, tall bearded man spoke.


    ¡°And we won¡¯t be punished for it?¡±


    Michael frowned.


    ¡°Why the hell would I punish anyone? I¡¯m just another dude. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    The entire group let out a small sigh of relief. The sight made Michael grin. He spoke.


    ¡°Alright, you guys worry about the Territory Wars. I¡¯ll try to find out more about Derek¡¯s organization.¡±


    The group nodded, including Rose. She spoke.


    ¡°Whisper me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Michael took a deep breath. It was time to go to the next step of his plan. He also needed to complete quests and kill monsters to stay ahead of the others. A dangerous glint filled his eyes.


    He would succeed, no matter what.


    ***


    James looked at Elizabeth with wide eyes. He whispered, and she whispered back.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Nearby, Anthony and Dylan hurriedly kept throwing glances at them in warning. They stopped talking just as one of Derek¡¯s loyalists walked by. James tried his best to act naturally. The loyalist looked at him with sharp eyes but kept moving. Internally, James let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Elizabeth once more.


    ¡°Either way, those are great news. Michael is fulfilling his role.¡±


    The topic of their discussion had been simple: the growing unrest and disorder among Derek¡¯s ranks. As they were an organization that had been formed suddenly and forcefully, there was little sense of loyalty and camaraderie between its people. Derek surely had his plans for establishing himself as the boss and how to create a connection between the people and whatnot, but before he managed to actually follow through with any of them, he had the bad luck of running into Michael. An unstoppable enemy who had butchered a group of eleven battle-hardened, prepared warriors. He had appeared at the worst possible time.


    Word had spread with a little help from James and his friends. Michael¡¯s position as an invincible opponent had been established, and what little trust there was in Derek¡¯s organization was in danger of fizzling out. Nobody wanted to be sent to the place where Michael was. Even if Derek directly ordered them to do so, they would go somewhere else entirely as soon as they left Redglow Village. Even those who sincerely followed Derek and believed in him were hesitant; after all, survival was the number one goal among all of them. Without effective means to police and control the organization ¨C which had grown far too much without proper planning ¨C Derek had been forced to rely on violence and forceful means. Yet, his methods had only fueled the chaos.


    Now, it¡¯s all just a colossal clusterfuck.


    People were leaving the organization arbitrarily and hiding, or even changing Villages in spite of the consequences. Derek had no way of stopping them due to their high number. In the end, the newly-born organization was already falling apart.


    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable. Derek has ordered everyone to focus on Yellowbright Village and Greenwood Village. It¡¯s the most sensible move he could make, in spite of being seen as someone who¡¯s just running away. He could recruit more people from those Villages and conquer more Territory through the sheer number of fighters at his beck and call.¡±


    It was true that the organization was crumbling at the seams, but its core remained strong. It was composed of people with the same viewpoint and desires as Derek: power-hungry and violent. The deaths of eleven of them had scared them off for a bit, but soon they would get over it. Due to the organization¡¯s growth, the number of these warriors had grown as well. James was willing to bet that there was already a plan for how to deal with Michael. These vultures would peck at anything even resembling a weakness. If the connection between James¡¯ group and Michael was revealed, they would certainly be used for blackmail and threats, and that was if they weren¡¯t executed outright.


    No matter what, it¡¯s the one thing we can¡¯t let them find out.


    No, they wouldn¡¯t be executed. If he were in Derek¡¯s position, he would certainly make better use of this weakness. For both Michael¡¯s and the group¡¯s sakes, their friendship could not be discovered.


    ¡°What about those Villages? Any news?¡±


    ¡°Greenwood Village hasn¡¯t responded too differently from Bluestone Village; scattered groups going after Flags, not too many defensive measures. Yellowbright was different. They¡¯re reacting in a coordinated fashion, like a well-oiled machine. Every part aids the other. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    James went silent for a bit. He looked over at his friends. Naomi and Thomas were talking with smiles on their faces, Anthony was eating silently, and Dylan spoke with his parents in a calm, patient tone. He spoke.


    ¡°¡­Do you think our parents are in those other Villages?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, James. Don¡¯t think about that too much. It¡¯ll-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s pointless to worry about it right now and that it will only hinder me, but I can¡¯t help it. They¡¯re my parents, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. I hope we find them soon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too worried.¡±


    The comment was made under his breath, but then he flinched. Elizabeth was staring at him with eyes sharp enough to cut him in half. He regretted saying those words as soon as he saw the pain within those blue eyes. She talked in a brusque tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake my silence for lack of grief. At least one person in this group must remain focused. I understand your anxiety and pain, but that does not mean you get to judge my own.¡±


    Silence ensued between them. Their friends had stopped talking and looked over with questioning gazes, likely having noticed the shift in atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Elizabeth. I wasn¡¯t trying to invalidate your feelings, but¡­ No. No excuses. I was wrong. I apologize.¡±


    She stared at him for a few seconds before giving him a small nod. Now, her previously serene expression now looked like someone who was trying hard to hide their suffering. The small episode had changed James¡¯ view of Elizabeth. He had thought her to be rather cold and unfeeling, but he realized now that he was mistaken.


    Man, I fucked up.


    It was his mistake, one that was entirely his fault. He bowed his head in shame. Elizabeth waved at their friends, letting them know that everything was fine. Still with some doubt in their eyes, they went back to what they were doing. At that moment, the door to the room was opened. James raised his head, immediately identifying the man who entered the room as one of Derek¡¯s most dangerous loyalists. He had his right hand lifted in front of him, and floating above it was an ethereal, illusory mouth. The others in the room ¨C around twenty people ¨C looked at him as well.


    The mouth spoke.


    ¡°This is Lohann. I bring a direct message from Derek to all of you: you are to conquer and protect as many Flags as possible from Greenwood. It should be your focus. Proceed carefully against Yellowbright. Bluestone should be considered to be off-limits. Achieve this through any means necessary. Killing is acceptable. That is all.¡±


    At first, James thought that it was just a message containing things he already knew, but once the last two sentences were spoken, he felt the air in the room change. A few men even smiled widely.


    Crazy bastard.


    Saying ¡°killing is allowed¡± was about more than could be seen on the surface. It made the ¡°any means necessary¡± part much more significant. Simply put, both explicitly and implicitly, Derek was saying that everything was allowed, including other heinous crimes. It was beyond just killing. James feared for the unlucky women who ended up running into one of Derek¡¯s kill squads.


    James glanced at Elizabeth, and noticed she had that minute frown on her face, the kind that only her friends could notice.


    Right. I shouldn¡¯t reveal too much. Stay calm.


    Once the message was over, the loyalist looked around at everyone in the room. His gaze hovered over Elizabeth for a few seconds before he simply left. The moment he did, Dylan got closer and sat at the same table as James and Elizabeth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that they¡¯re going around with that thing repeating the same words for every room in the Village, right?¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re likely only doing so in rooms with certain people and hoping that the message will spread on its own.¡±


    James knew what she meant by ¡°certain people.¡± He glanced at the smiling, chuckling men at one corner of the room. Most had their hands on their weapons even though they were eating. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re right. It will spread.¡±


    ¡°It will.¡±


    The game would now become much more dangerous for all parties involved. The moment Derek¡¯s men started killing indiscriminately, the other Villages would respond in kind. It meant that James¡¯ group¡¯s attempts at blending in by only taking a few vacant Flags might escalate to fights to the death just because of the actions of Derek¡¯s men.


    We¡¯re going to need to do a lot of explaining.


    He wasn¡¯t ready to kill people, especially not innocents who were simply protecting their Territory. On that note, he admired Michael¡¯s ability to kill eleven of Derek¡¯s men, even if it had been a difficult decision.


    I hope you¡¯re okay, my friend.


    They would continue to struggle. Survival was paramount.

 Chapter 53: Territory Wars (8)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Allison pulled back her extended hands with a smile.


    ¡°There you go. All done.¡±


    Two meters in front of her, the Warrior moved his previously injured arm, waving it around. It was brand new. He smiled as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Allison.¡±


    ¡°Just doing what I can.¡±


    She watched the man walk away with a serene gaze. She enjoyed healing those injured in the Territory Wars. It made her feel useful and also helped with taking her mind off her worries. By now, there were plenty of them, but one of them stood out. Naturally, it was regarding her son¡¯s well-being. It was pretty much the only thing she could think of.


    Ahead, another Warrior sat on the wooden chair in front of her. This one had a cut to his leg. She extended her hands once more. Green mana flowed out, quickly crossing the distance between her and the man. It gathered on his injured leg, healing the wound at a visible rate. In nothing but a few seconds, it was over. The man stood up, flexed his leg for good measure, thanked her, and walked away. Another five people went through the process before she heard the notification she had been expecting.


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    She turned around and nodded at a tall, muscular, blond man. His blue eyes carried a stern look as he nodded back. She walked toward him as he waved his hand. Two other Healers went to the same spot where Allison was standing just beforehand and continued to heal the people on the line. The healing duty now fell to them.


    Allison approached the blond man.


    ¡°Thank you, Viktor.¡±


    He shook his head calmly.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Your progress will only benefit our entire group.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. You¡¯re our best support.¡±


    Or so I¡¯ve been told.


    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t think she amounted to much. At first, her only advantage over the other Healers was that she had picked a ranged heal at Level 10 and Skills that strengthened the power of her heals before that. Most other Healers above Level 10 had chosen defensive Skills for self-preservation, feeling threatened by the Tutorial. As such, her ability to dish out powerful ranged healing had instantly made her a coveted asset for every Party in Yellowbright Village. Word spread around quickly. She soon got more offers than she could properly handle.


    She had tried to help as many different teams as possible, but there was no way to help everyone. The Parties she helped were grateful, but the ones she couldn¡¯t help weren¡¯t spiteful either. They understood her situation. Over time, silently, she had climbed to the top of the food chain in the Village without harming or stepping on anyone.


    That was when I met him.


    She looked at Viktor¡¯s stern visage. He was very different from her son, but she still thought of Michael when she looked at him for some reason. Perhaps it was because she believed that Michael would have achieved the same in his Village. That he would have achieved something equally grand. She spoke.


    ¡°Any important news? What about my son?¡±


    Viktor shook his head again.


    ¡°I have people checking in with the Village Chief every four hours. Our people are looking for someone who matches your description every time they meet another group. Still nothing about your son. As for other news, Derek at Redglow has decided to focus his attacks on us and Greenwood Village.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    This was the reason why she had joined Viktor. The man had built an entire system from the ground up based on nothing but sheer competence. Unlike Derek from Redglow Village, his organization didn¡¯t rely on coercion or violence. All of its members joined willingly and thrived alongside one another. In nothing but a few weeks, the organization had established itself as the most solid one among the several Villages around them. It was far from being the largest, but it worked like a well-oiled machine.


    In particular, the information-relaying system was remarkable. Viktor had managed to find ways to spread information quickly and effectively without needing to rely on Whisper. Five scouts spread the word to twenty others, who then spread it to a hundred more. This process was streamlined and perfected, resulting in the current organization. Viktor¡¯s position as the head was completely solid. There was little to no in-fighting, and orders were followed clearly. A sense of loyalty was steadily being developed.


    For all of these reasons, Allison had thought that Viktor was the person to reach out to in order to find her son. But, they hadn¡¯t had any luck yet. She didn¡¯t lose hope. Deep within her heart, she sincerely believed that Michael was alright. It was a mother¡¯s faith. Others might call her foolish or too hopeful, but they didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was ensuring that her son was safe. She sighed.


    ¡°Why is that Derek fellow going after us? I thought he was against Bluestone.¡±


    A shadow crossed Viktor¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it yet, but I¡¯ve been told they hit a wall.¡±


    ¡°A wall?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One in the shape of an extremely dangerous individual who killed more than ten battle-hardened men in a single battle. It appears he¡¯s been capturing Redglow¡¯s Flags as well. Derek is doing whatever he can to avoid this person.¡±


    Allison shivered.


    Killing. Such a foreign concept.


    It was something she had never needed to deal with. Not in her life, not in her son¡¯s life, and not in her loved ones¡¯ either. The act of taking another life was incredibly brutal and bloodthirsty to her. Even in self-defense, there was a limit; one could injure one¡¯s opponents just enough so that the fight would be over. Murder was the final action of ending another¡¯s life before its time.


    There were those within the organization who admitted to having killed before, including Viktor himself, but none of them gloated about it. They knew it was something to be taken seriously. There was no pride in their voice when they spoke about the time they had murdered someone, and over 90% of them only did so in the Tutorial Zone. The thought that there was someone out there capable of killing more than ten men in a single fight filled her heart with dread.


    Please, God, don¡¯t let him meet my son.


    She would give anything for her son not to cross this monster¡¯s path. Viktor continued to speak.


    ¡°At the same time, we¡¯re looking into the people from Greenwood and Bluestone. If our theory about the parameter for teleportation into the Tutorial Zone is correct, your son should belong to one of those. If¡­¡±


    He caught himself and stopped talking, but Allison knew what he wanted to say. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    I know he is.


    She could feel it as clearly as she felt the wind on her skin. Her son was still alive. He had to be. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to push away the feeling of being choked up. She needed to focus on the here and now, for both her son¡¯s and her own sake. She spoke.


    ¡°I should be able to learn the new Skill soon.¡±


    Viktor didn¡¯t shy away from her change in subject.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re part of the reason why we discovered it¡¯s possible in the first place, you know.¡±


    The System message had appeared suddenly soon after she started questioning if her healing Skill could be applied to more people, or from further away. As she attempted to do both, she felt a noticeable improvement in her ability to use the Skill. That was when the notification appeared.


    ¡°Has anyone managed to learn a new Skill?¡±


    Viktor let out a smile, forcing Allison to do a double take. The man¡¯s expression rarely ever changed.


    ¡°Yes. Under the guidance of our teacher, myself and two other Warriors have managed to learn a Skill without spending a Skill Point.¡±


    The discovery that Skills could be learned and not only acquired had been an incredibly crucial one, given how scarce Skill Points were. Viktor had made sure to emphasize the need of a training regimen for every single member. While there was no way for him to design each individual regimen, many had developed their own after listening to his advice, including Allison herself. She wondered if Michael had discovered this as well. Knowing how capable he was, he likely had. He probably had even learned several different Skills already. Her heart was filled with warmth at the thought of her son.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to join our ranks soon enough. When you do, your position as a member of our main Party will be even more solidified.¡±


    She nodded and spoke.


    ¡°Please, keep me informed about my son. I¡¯ll keep trying to become stronger. I¡¯ll rely on you for this.¡±


    Viktor nodded as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find him.¡±


    The man¡¯s reassurance was worth quite a bit. Allison felt as if the weight on her shoulders had been lessened slightly. She couldn¡¯t give up hope.


    I will find you.


    It was a mother¡¯s promise.

 Chapter 54: Territory Wars (9)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael looked at the stone dais, illuminated by the glow of the blue leaves. Tairy was sitting on it with his legs crossed and eyes closed. The old dark elf opened his milky-white eyes and looked at Michael.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, there¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±


    Michael raised his hand, shaking his head.


    ¡°Wait. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s the same thing I¡¯m talking about, save it for later. I heard you killed people.¡±


    Michael went silent. The light in his eyes died, but was replaced by rock-solid, steeled conviction.


    ¡°I did what I had to do.¡±


    Tairy looked at him with a complex expression.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t doubt that, but I worry about how much this is affecting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not affecting me at all. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m proud of, but it needed to be done. To protect my friends and family, and to defend myself, I decided to kill those enemies.¡±


    ¡°It was the first time you killed a person, kid. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, it was a whole group who had already surrendered. Don¡¯t give me that bullshit. I know you¡¯re affected by it. Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±


    Silence ensued. After a few seconds, Michael spoke.


    ¡°I did not lie. It had to be done. Even if they ended up not coming back for revenge alongside an army, they had already killed and hurt other people. Killing them was the right way to end their disgusting actions.¡±


    ¡°And so, you became someone you despise? I¡¯m not trying to make you feel guilty or tell you that you¡¯re wrong. I am trying to make you understand your actions and your own justification.¡±


    ¡°I do not despise myself for having killed them. It wasn¡¯t the honorable thing to do, but it was the right one.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt his wavering heart become more solid. Talking with Tairy was helping him organize these thoughts in his previously muddled head, strengthening his determination.


    ¡°Because they hurt other people? Were their lives worth less than the lives of the people they killed or wounded? What is the weight of a single life?¡±


    More silence.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what is the worth of a single life. But I believe that the lives of innocents were worth more than theirs, who killed such innocents willingly. They had hurt a couple and left them to die just to draw me out. I do not regret my actions.¡±


    At that moment, Tairy abruptly pointed at him with a serious expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to say that what you did was wrong or right. I have killed far too many people for that. I care about you alone. So long as you do not regret your actions ¨C so long as you believe in what you did ¨C you will probably be fine. That¡¯s what matters: your mental well-being.¡±


    A bit stunned, Michael nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I believe that what I did was the best course of action. Guilt is not eating away at me. I was only a bit shocked since it was the first time I killed someone.¡±


    The old man chuckled.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡±


    His words kept resonating in Michael¡¯s head. If it was someone like this, shouldn¡¯t it be fine to share his secrets? He still hadn¡¯t even heard anything about Dragons. Maybe Tairy would be able to tell him more? The old dark elf seemed genuinely concerned about him. The elf could be trusted. Michael began to speak.


    ¡°Old man-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Tairy raised his hand. Michael froze. His words died out in his throat. The elf continued to speak.


    ¡°I feel like I understand what¡¯s going through your mind right now, so let me tell you this: don¡¯t share your secret with anyone, including me. No matter what guesses me and Sullivan have, they¡¯re just guesses. Do not tell us the truth. There are many ways to extract information from someone, even from us. Keep your secrets to yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. Thanks, old man.¡±


    Tairy nodded with a slightly embarrassed expression, waving Michael¡¯s gratitude aside.


    ¡°What else did you want to talk about?


    Michael smiled at Tairy¡¯s attempt to change the subject. He went along with it, sitting down next to Tairy, and looking at the magic tree¡¯s leaves. For some time, he simply stared at them, processing his conversation with Tairy. The old man patiently waited. Slowly, Michael pulled himself out of his thoughts. He still needed information, as he had agreed upon with Rose. He spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Territory Wars.¡±


    The dark elf nodded sagely.


    ¡°As expected. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I need to know who¡¯s worth becoming allies with.¡±


    Tairy grinned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would try to find allies. You¡¯ve always fought alone.¡±


    ¡°The Territory Wars aren¡¯t the kind of scenario I can tackle alone. Capturing Flags and Territory is easy, but I need people to defend what I conquer. It¡¯s an event created for large teams.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. The Villages are more than a safe haven; they¡¯re a place for people to make connections. Teaming up is a matter of course. You¡¯re simply an abnormality.¡±


    Michael acknowledged it. Because of his Dragon blood, he hadn¡¯t needed to form a group of people for support. In truth, Mages were better suited for team play. Because they were unable to cast multiple spells at the same time, they needed protection when using an offensive Skill. Warriors fulfilled that role, guarding the Mages and allowing them to focus on firepower. However, because his casting speed was so fast, Michael could alternate between attack and defense quickly enough not to need other people. But, that only mattered in a fight. In a large-scale scenario like the Territory Wars, he needed allies.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me who the most outstanding but also trustworthy people are?¡±


    Tairy laughed.


    ¡°The System won¡¯t let me share the personal information of any contestant. Besides, there is no way for me to know who exactly is trustworthy and who isn¡¯t. All I can do is tell you the names of remarkable individuals that contacted me.¡±


    Michael nodded. It was certainly better than nothing. Even though Tairy said that he couldn¡¯t tell who was trustworthy, he felt confident that the old man wouldn¡¯t tell him of a potential enemy. He trusted Tairy¡¯s judgement. Tairy raised two fingers.


    ¡°There are two people who have caught my eye. Naturally, both are Mages that have come to me. The first one is called Christopher Hunt, while the second one¡¯s name is Claire Williams.¡±


    ¡°How good are they?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to see for yourself. I can¡¯t say more.¡±


    Michael clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±


    His fingers drew symbols in the air. An ethereal, floating mouth came into being. As it opened, Rose¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Michael. Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got two names, but I don¡¯t know if you guys already knew about them. Christopher Hunt and Claire Williams.¡±


    ¡°Nobody comes to mind, but others must know them if the Mage NPC spoke about them. I¡¯ve had no luck with the Warrior NPC. Won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    She sounded vexed. Michael spoke in a soothing tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll start with the names I was told and branch out from there. How is the progress with other teams?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going reasonably well. There are groups too afraid to team up with you, but there are even more that are eager to get on your good side. Progress is slow, but we¡¯re approaching something like an organization with you at the head.¡±


    He smiled. They were good news. Truthfully, he had expected his killings to frighten far more people, but it seemed that the experience of the Tutorial Zone so far had gotten at least some of them used to the idea of killing and death.


    Out of everyone who¡¯s trying to become an ally, I¡¯ll probably only find a few trustworthy companions.


    He needed to keep his eyes open. It wasn¡¯t as if he could read minds, but he hoped that he would be able to differentiate real allies from the rest.


    First, I¡¯ll reach out to Christopher and Claire after finding them.


    He spoke.


    ¡°Good. We keep moving. After dealing with Derek, the Territory Wars will go on. Our Village must prepare itself.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re managing to do this. I¡¯ll put in more effort, so defeat Derek as soon as possible, okay? I believe in you.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Alright. Talk to you later, Rose.¡±


    He dismissed the Whisper spell. His relationship with Rose had improved considerably after their conversation about it. He acknowledged that her regret about trying to kill him was real, while she tried her best to prove it. With the contract that he would kill her if she betrayed him in place, the situation had actually become rather positive. They weren¡¯t exactly friends, at least not yet, but she could be considered to be his greatest ally in Bluestone.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I know a lot of people, anyway.


    His interactions with others in Bluestone Village had been mostly limited to Sullivan, Tairy, and Rose. He let out a breath as this thought hit him. He turned to his teacher, who was looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go and try to draw in more people. When something resembling a network is in place, I¡¯ll kill Derek.¡±


    His words were said in a firm tone which surprised even himself. The decision to kill Derek had already been made. Tairy nodded and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a goal, but there¡¯s one thing you must not forget.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tairy pointed at him.


    ¡°At the end of the day, your personal power is most important. Even if you kill this Derek, you¡¯ll only be able to ensure the safety and life of your loved ones if you¡¯re powerful enough. Obtain information about more Dungeons and keep completing Sullivan¡¯s quests. Leveling up is the most important part of the Tutorial.¡±


    Michael nodded. It was true that he had been neglecting his personal power a bit after discovering Redglow¡¯s situation. His eagerness to free his friends made him feel as if things were more urgent than they actually were. He faced this from a new perspective.


    It¡¯s true that James and the others are under Derek¡¯s thumb, but they don¡¯t seem to be in immediate danger.


    Of course, that was something that could change at the drop of a hat. So long as they remained under Derek¡¯s control, they would be forced to follow the man¡¯s orders, even into threatening situations.


    Am I powerful enough to easily deal with Derek, his organization, and the aftermath?


    Michael knew that he was the strongest contestant out of everyone he¡¯d seen so far, but there was no merit to underestimating his enemies. He spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go complete a few quests while Rose looks for Christopher and Claire. Thanks, old man.¡±


    Tairy waved at him dismissively.


    ¡°Just go already. And don¡¯t die, kid.¡±


    He smiled. He had grown used to the dark elf¡¯s tough affection. Feeling thankful for the conversation they had shared, he turned around and walked in the direction of the Town Hall. As he made his way through the winding dirt roads, he received as much attention as he expected.


    Are there even people who still don¡¯t know who I am? How did the news spread so quickly?


    He didn¡¯t know if he should feel relieved or worried. For better or worse, to create proper alliances within Bluestone, the people would need to know about him. Lost in his thoughts, Michael arrived at the Town Hall. There was a small line outside. As he got ready to get in line, those in the line turned to him. After flinching, they parted, giving him way. He tilted his head and spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I can wait.¡±


    The people in the line threw glances at one another before one of them stepped forward with a determined expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re Michael Gray. We know you. You¡¯re Bluestone¡¯s greatest combatant, who¡¯s helping us succeed in the Territory Wars. Letting you cut the line is the least we could do.¡±


    Oh?


    There was definite fear in their expressions, but also respect. After a few seconds of silence, Michael started walking and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    As he entered the Hall, he felt all the dark elves¡¯ gazes being drawn to him. Sitting on his throne, Sullivan looked at him with a grin. There were no other humans in the hall. The Town Chief spoke.


    ¡°Michael. Have you come for information?¡±


    Michael smiled. There was no fooling someone with centuries under their belt.


    ¡°Yeah, but also for a quest. What can you tell me about the Territory Wars and outstanding people in this village?¡±


    Sullivan chuckled, staring at him as if he were a mystical creature.


    ¡°Word of your deeds have reached even me. First and foremost, I commend you, Michael. You did what was necessary.¡±


    Michael nodded with a serene expression.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve made my peace with that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, three kilometers east of the Village, there are six grizzly bears. Bring me their heads. As for information about the Territory Wars, what I can say is limited because of my position. What I can tell you is that you¡¯re doing well, though not as well as some of the other Villages.¡±


    He nodded. That was a matter of course. Information about Yellowbright was starting to reach Rose¡¯s ears, and she had passed them on to him. Even though nothing was very clear, Yellowbright appeared to be under the control of an organization even better constructed than Derek¡¯s. At the same time, Sullivan¡¯s words reassured him that he could succeed so long as he kept doing what he was doing.


    If I continue trying to improve and coordinate Bluestone¡¯s efforts, in addition to my personal power, I¡¯ll be able to win this.


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough for now. Thank you, Sullivan.¡±


    Sullivan laughed.


    ¡°I look forward to what exactly you¡¯re going to become. I ask of you, don¡¯t stop surprising me. As a gift, I¡¯ll give you the location of a Dungeon,¡± Sullivan spoke with a toothy grin, ¡°I believe it will be an adequate challenge to your current self.¡±


    Michael blinked, listening intently.


    ¡°Four kilometers south of Bluestone Village, the entrance to the Dungeon lies under the glow of three giant mushrooms. It will be simple to find. Good hunting.¡±


    He turned around after thanking Sullivan and walked toward the entrance under the watchful eyes of the dark elf guards. It was time for him to complete his quest.


    ***


    Michael looked at the red pillars of light as they turned blue. Despite that, he appeared to be lost in thought.


    As expected.


    It had been five days since he killed the group of enemies who had targeted him. He had barely gotten any sleep. His plan to destroy Derek¡¯s organization from the inside seemed to be going well; the different Parties he had recruited were going after the nearest Flags and guarding them. Rose and her team had also followed his directions and made remarkable progress in uniting other teams, taking and defending Territory more easily. Overall, Bluestone Village¡¯s Territory had grown by almost 25%, even though the Flags changed owners frequently.


    The defenders are almost gone.


    The time between him sending teams after certain Flags and their capture had been far too small. He also heard no signs of fighting or struggle. The Flags seemed to have been simply given up. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any idea why, however.


    Derek is running away.


    It was only a matter of course that someone would be sent to investigate after eleven men disappeared, especially since he had committed the mistake of leaving their corpses in the open. Since the information had spread even throughout Bluestone, it was obvious that Derek and the other Villages would be aware of what had happened. It had become common knowledge. In hindsight, he should have incinerated them completely and made Derek believe that the group had deserted, but there was no use crying over spilled milk. Given that Derek¡¯s defenders had retreated, the man had likely caught wind of the group¡¯s demise. He was now avoiding Michael and Bluestone¡¯s Territory. That didn¡¯t mean Michael would do the same. His plan to go after Redglow remained the same, as it would until Derek was dealt with.


    I need to strike while the iron¡¯s hot.


    There were other Villages whose Territory he could conquer, but his current goal was to deal with Derek. Everything else came after helping his friends. He didn¡¯t know for how long the Territory Wars lasted, but there should still be quite a bit of time left; it had been less than a week since it had begun, after all.


    Michael turned around and looked at the wall in front of him. It was as plain as could be. The glowing mushrooms were the only thing that adorned it. However, it was part of one of the many columns that held up the underground¡¯s ceiling. A Mana Blade was created and sunk into the stone without issue. He didn¡¯t stop to admire his offensive power. Mentally, he focused on making the Blade less dense, just enough so that it could be used to climb without searing straight through the stone. He attempted to pierce the stone again. This time, it was more difficult.


    Perfect.


    And so, he began his climb. The ground got further and further away, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of the height. Once he judged he should be around fifty meters above the ground, he carved himself footholds and places to grab. After some effort, he managed to create several holes in the pillar and turned around, laying his back against it. He dismissed the Mana Blade once he felt that he was secure enough and looked at the scenery before him. This far above the ground, his field of view was much wider, but it was harder to make out details.


    Time to see if it works.


    His two Circles revolved around his Heart strongly. In the spiritual realm, his astral self opened his eyes. He started manually redirecting mana toward his eyes. At first, it only hindered him, as if making his vision blurry, but he then imbued the mana with a specific ¡°intention.¡± His desire was to improve his visual acuity, becoming capable of seeing farther and better. He had no spell or Skill for this but believed it was worth a try. He theorized about the Skill¡¯s existence. Soon, he was proven right.


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    By this point, he could already see much better than mere minutes ago. It wasn¡¯t perfect and certainly not as effective as a proper spell, but it was good enough to confirm what he needed to. As he expected, all the Redglow Flags near Bluestone Village that he could see were undefended. To the east, Greenwood members faced Bluestone¡¯s in battle. It was a common sight. With the help of Rose¡¯s network, Michael had been able to create something that at least resembled a coordinated effort. His ability to use Whisper at will helped quite a bit. It shouldn¡¯t be long before another Mage formed their first Circle and became able to use it, either.


    Michael watched the areas where the different-colored hues met. The contest for Territory between Greenwood and Bluestone was normal and expected, and he could understand why Redglow had run away.


    But why is Yellowbright Village only going after Redglow?


    He didn¡¯t understand. All he knew about Yellowbright was that it was under the control of another large organization even greater than Derek¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t know if it was of the same kind. It didn¡¯t seem to be, given its efficiency. If they wanted to they could certainly seize most of the Territory from all nearby Villages, including Bluestone Village. Michael couldn¡¯t protect every Flag or every bit of Territory on his own, even though he was now being assisted by other teams. Yet, Yellowbright was focusing solely on Redglow Territory, as if it had a personal vendetta. He muttered to himself.


    ¡°I guess Derek messed with the wrong person.¡±


    In a way, the man had done the same thing to Michael himself and was now trying to find a way out of the hole he had dug. Either way, this worked out in his favor. So long as he kept pressuring Derek¡¯s organization alongside Yellowbright¡¯s perfect offensive, he would certainly be able to find an opportunity to dismantle the whole thing. If Yellowbright didn¡¯t beat him to the punch, that is.


    Safely nestled in his spot fifty meters above the ground, he quickly cast the Whisper spell. His target was James. A voice came out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Michael? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to contact me. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    It had been a day since they had last spoken to each other. Had something changed in the meantime?


    ¡°Sure. I was just going to ask you about the situation from your point of view. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Listen. Derek¡¯s right-hand man is a Mage called Lohann. He¡¯s been to the place where you killed those guys; I don¡¯t know anything else about that, but ever since he returned he¡¯s been sending scouts all over the place. I think that he¡¯s looking for something, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow. It was vexing that James didn¡¯t know much about what was going on, but that was a matter of course. He was only an ordinary member.


    What would an enemy Mage look for after going to the site of my killings?


    He replied.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s lay low for a bit. Since he¡¯s sending out so many scouts and whatnot, it would be better for us to get a better understanding of what he¡¯s doing. There¡¯s also the possibility of you guys being found out.¡±


    ¡°I agree with laying low, but we¡¯ll probably not be discovered. The only way we communicate is through Whisper.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let one of the scouts catch you in the middle of a call. It would be pretty damning.¡±


    ¡°I know, which is why I only accept when I know we¡¯re safe. I think- Wait. Someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    The connection was cut off abruptly. Michael blinked. Ever so slowly, a bad feeling wormed its way to his heart, one that he couldn¡¯t quite shake off. He cursed under his breath. It was the worst time for something like this to happen. James had been giving him information about Derek¡¯s movements and teams, and he likely would have done the same thing this time around if he hadn¡¯t been interrupted. His information was valuable. Derek no longer left Redglow Village and was avoiding Bluestone, but that didn¡¯t mean his defense was impenetrable. Anything James could learn, he reported to Michael. Their cooperation had resulted in the capture of several of Derek¡¯s men, and in the conversion of many others.


    At the same time, Michael realized that the very core of Derek¡¯s organization was firm. Those who had been coerced into joining were easy to change sides, but those who sincerely believed in Derek¡¯s worldview would rather fight. Stealing his teams hadn¡¯t been so simple.


    I¡¯ll carve a path all the way to the heart of Redglow Village if I have to.


    He made his way down the pillar, grabbing a bag that had been left by its side on the floor. It contained the six heads of the grizzly bears he had been asked to kill. His determination was unshakable. He would rescue his friends, no matter what.


    ***


    Derek raised his gaze from the map in front of him. It was a new one that struggled to keep up to date with the shifting Territories. The door to his room opened. He readied himself to yell and curse at whoever had been stupid enough to barge in uninvited, but stopped in his tracks. The visitor was Lohann, donning a slight smile. He carried with him a piece of paper, which he waved in the air. With a triumphant tone, he spoke.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Derek¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Found what?¡±


    Lohann¡¯s grin got wider.


    ¡°A possible weakness.¡±

 Chapter 55: Territory Wars (10)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Derek stared at the middle-aged Mage with a questioning gaze and a confused expression. He spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lohann waved the piece of paper in his hands again.


    ¡°One of my scouts saw that a young man was communicating with someone through a Whisper spell. This is their report.¡±


    Derek stood up and grabbed the paper, reading it carefully, but its contents were the same as what Lohann had said. He looked at the Mage.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he be talking with a Mage from Yellowbright or Greenwood?¡±


    The Mage nodded.


    ¡°He certainly could, just as he could be talking to the monster at Bluestone.¡±


    ¡°Do we know anything else about this?¡±


    ¡°No, the report was sent as soon as it was witnessed. Further information isn¡¯t required to make a decision.¡±


    Derek furrowed his brow.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°One of ours is communicating with a Mage from another Village. That alone is enough to pursue them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that another Mage capable of using Whisper has appeared within Redglow. This information doesn¡¯t mean this young man is a traitor.¡±


    Lohann shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible too. My point in coming here was to strongly advise further investigation. We need to know more. That¡¯s the decision you need to make: whether to invest our resources on this or not.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one sensible answer. Of course we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. If it turns out he¡¯s contacting another Mage from our Village, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll find a way to recruit them. If he turns out to be reaching out to other Villages, we can deal with him and make him an example. And, if his partner is the monster of Bluestone¡­¡±


    A twisted smile made its way to Lohann¡¯s face as he completed Derek¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll use their relationship to crush both of them. I¡¯ll start by asking the Mage instructor if there¡¯s any other Mage capable of using Whisper in Redglow. I doubt he¡¯ll tell me anything, but it¡¯s still worth a shot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my men to look into what exact information he could be giving to the enemy. We might find a pattern. Personally, I think it¡¯s more likely for him to be one of Yellowbright¡¯s people.¡±


    Lohann nodded. Yellowbright Village was certainly the strongest Village, and the organization that ruled its humans was much more efficient and streamlined than Derek¡¯s. It was entirely plausible that they would attempt to infiltrate Derek¡¯s group by communicating with villagers from Redglow. On the other hand, Bluestone and Greenwood weren¡¯t particularly difficult to handle. However, Bluestone was becoming a problem; their coordinated effort was quickly reaching the level of an organization. If allowed to grow, Bluestone would end up matching Derek¡¯s organization, and this was without considering the existence of a single being.


    He''s been recruiting those who were willing to change Villages.


    He remembered the young man¡¯s hateful face, making him scowl. He bitterly regretted the way he had built up his organization. Not because of his morality, but because it was proving to be too fragile. Those who had been coerced into joining did not hesitate to change to another group. Only the organization¡¯s core remained strong. He turned to Lohann.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±


    The middle-aged man, who had already turned around and was about to leave, stopped and looked at Derek. He continued to speak.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°How do you think you would fare in a battle against the monster?¡±


    The Mage replied without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯d lose.¡±


    Derek frowned.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s that bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m confident I don¡¯t lose out compared to anyone when it comes to spells and Skills, knowledge on how to use them, how to string them together, and whatnot, but I simply don¡¯t have strong enough defenses to handle his firepower.¡±


    ¡°Even with a group to protect you?¡±


    ¡°What difference would it make? He killed eleven men with what I believe to have been only three casts of Mana Wave, at most. Although¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I could see when I visited the place where the fight had occurred, I believe the eleven men were all standing next to each other before death. It was hard to make out, given that the Skills¡¯ power bisected them and threw their parts all over the place, but I still believe that was the case, even though there¡¯s no way to be sure. They weren¡¯t simply killed; they were executed.¡±


    Derek¡¯s frown intensified.


    ¡°That means that what they came across was powerful enough to make all of them surrender.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it also means that there was no desperate struggle for survival. Maybe the monster wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill them so simply had they not surrendered. Perhaps the monster is less monstrous than we think, just enough that we can manage to think of a way to defeat him.¡±


    Derek scoffed.


    ¡°Are you willing to bet your life on it?¡±


    Lohann merely looked at him with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But not now. We need to find a weakness first. This possible traitor seems like a strong lead.¡±


    ¡°That just means you aren¡¯t willing to fight him.¡±


    ¡°You asked about whether I could defeat him, not that I had to do so in a battle. I maintain my stance that fighting him would lead only to death, even with a group to protect me. But that¡¯s not the only way to handle someone.¡±


    Derek stared into the eyes of his right-hand man. A thought crossed his mind, one that had already done so many times before.


    This guy is dangerous.


    If Derek was the face and brawns of the group, Lohann was the brains. But that wasn¡¯t quite it either. The Mage went beyond being the strongest Mage in the organization and a good strategist. His most alarming trait was his willingness to do what many others could not, for any reason. Killing was only the first step of a staircase that he could climb far too easily. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill someone¡¯s family just to affect them somehow. Derek didn¡¯t know why that was the case; the man didn¡¯t appear to be a psychopath. What exactly drove him?


    Derek didn¡¯t attempt to hide his clenched fists. He was only thankful that he was on the same side as this crazy bastard.


    At least we can match the other side¡¯s monster.


    He didn¡¯t consider himself a monster in any sense. Every death in his wake had been necessary and merciful. He might have killed more people than Bluestone¡¯s monster, but he had only done so because he had to. Every man sent toward Bluestone was one that could never return again, but Derek didn¡¯t waste his time thinking about them. If they died, it would have been for the greater cause. None of his men¡¯s deaths were wasted. It was only right for them to die for the group. No, it was the bare minimum.


    Derek spoke.


    ¡°Do what you have to do. Just find a way to stop that monster before he comes for our heads.¡±


    He was effectively green-lighting any and all strategies Lohann could pull off. He received a twisted smile in return.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The man turned around and left the room. Derek kept his frown. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that there was a blade hanging over his neck. He rubbed it absent-mindedly, returning to the table with the map. He gazed at the area depicting Yellowbright¡¯s Territory with a severe expression. This was what he should be worried about. Lohann would handle Bluestone¡¯s monster.


    He needed to be the one to handle Viktor. If things continued on like this, he would soon be forced to spend his core warriors as expendable troops. That couldn¡¯t happen. He needed a way to halt Viktor¡¯s incredible advance before the point of no return.


    He watched the boundaries of each Territory attentively.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Michael stared at the System message floating in front of him, baffled.


    [You have acquired a new Title.]


    [Title


    The Monster of Bluestone Village: your renown and fame have spread far and wide, although not necessarily for good reasons. You are known as the invincible, brutal gatekeeper that guards Bluestone Village. None who defied you remained standing.


    Effects: +3 All Stats.]


    He sighed. He didn¡¯t like this Title at all, but it was proof that the actions and reactions of other people could influence his Titles. It was important information. He slightly frowned as he realized its implications. Would this Title be removed if his reputation changed? Or was it permanent, like in games?


    Besides that, I should be worried about being known for being a killer.


    It was hateful, but these were the consequences of his actions. He didn¡¯t regret executing those men. Maybe he really was a monster. At that moment, he turned his head. He had heard something. Walking toward him and into the light was a single man, waving a white cloth. Yet, he came from Redglow¡¯s Territory. His frown intensified. As his hand was raised, the man yelled.


    ¡°I bring a message!¡±


    Michael scoffed. What the hell was Derek planning this time?

 Chapter 56: Hunt (1)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael watched as the man approached with shaking steps and an unsure expression. He was even shivering, though it was barely noticeable. With an uneasy smile, he repeated himself once he got within five meters of Michael, not taking another step. He stopped waving his white cloth.


    ¡°I bring a message from Redglow¡¯s organization.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes. He moved his fingers slightly, ready to cast a spell whenever.


    ¡°Out with it, then. What¡¯s the message?¡±


    The man fidgeted in place. His lack of confidence was obvious. He let out some muttering.


    ¡°I only relay the message. I¡¯m not the one who came up with it, so-¡±


    ¡°Just tell me the message.¡±


    Maybe Michael¡¯s tone had been more aggressive than he had intended, because the man before him seemed to shrink even further. Then, with a resigned expression as if he had given up, he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°The message is that for every single Flag you take from Redglow Village, a Villager will be killed. It does not matter if they¡¯re from Redglow or from Bluestone.¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression changed as the man spoke, making his voice falter. By the time he was done passing on the message, Michael didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he had, but the man in front of him seemed to be terrified. The man started stepping back, stuttering.


    ¡°N-Now, the m-message has been delivered, so I-¡±


    Michael raised his hand. A wave of pure, raw mana rushed out of it in a flash, enveloping the messenger¡¯s body like a physical force. It weighed him down, rendering him unable to move without dealing damage. It wasn¡¯t a Skill. If anything, it was just a mass of mana that he could manipulate. He spoke; his voice had gained a dangerous edge.


    ¡°Who sent the message?¡±


    His sharp eyes stared into the messenger¡¯s. The man seemed to lose all strength.


    ¡°L-Lohann! He¡¯s Derek¡¯s right-hand man and the most powerful Mage we have!¡±


    For the first time in his life, Michael felt genuine killing intent blossom within him. There were no great waves rocking his heart, nor were any grand events happening around him. It was a simple conviction that was reached through the unison of both his feelings and cold logic.


    This man needs to die.


    Maybe it was because he had already killed others, or maybe it was because of the way the Tutorial functioned. He didn¡¯t look for any alternative means of handling the situation. He didn¡¯t think of imprisoning Lohann and making him pay for his actions. There was no need for those. The man needed merely to be put down like a rabid animal.


    Anyone capable of choosing such a plan cannot be left alive.


    Michael didn¡¯t try to pretend that it was for the greater good or because of his morality alone. If anything, it was a selfish desire born out of his outrage. He would kill Lohann for having threatened to involve innocent people in their clash. Lohann went against something he believed in, and for that, he would die. Michael didn¡¯t consider himself a particularly good person, but he would never resort to killing senselessly and randomly like this.


    Lohann was dangerous not because of his individual prowess, but because of what he was willing to do and how far he was willing to go. This threat had taught Michael that. The world would be better off without such a man. At the same time, his tactic had been effective. Michael wouldn¡¯t seize any Flags while knowing that the lives of others were on the line.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He looked at the trembling messenger.


    ¡°You. What¡¯s the chance that this is a bluff?¡±


    The man tried to get a hold of himself, responding after a few seconds.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t been the organization for long, but I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a bluff at all. I¡¯ve heard rumors that they have already started picking who¡¯s going to die if you decide to ignore this message.¡±


    With a heavy frown, Michael dismissed the mass of mana keeping the messenger in place. Immediately, the man fell to his knees and raised his hands in a groveling fashion. Michael sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be spared if they find out I leaked information beyond only the message. Besides, I can¡¯t stay in that group any longer! The things that they are willing to do¡­ Please, just let me transfer to Bluestone Village.¡±


    Michael gazed at him from above.


    There¡¯s no way that they didn¡¯t predict this. They willingly chose to send someone who¡¯s not a loyalist as the messenger, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t kill him and that he would betray them.


    Were they unwilling to risk one of the core members with such a task, knowing that Michael might kill them? He was having trouble seeing through the enemy¡¯s machinations, but in the end, it didn¡¯t matter. He just needed to reach Lohann and Derek as soon as possible.


    ¡°¡­Fine. You¡¯ll be welcomed in Bluestone.¡±


    But I will still keep an eye on you.


    There was no guarantee that the man wouldn¡¯t act as a spy or inside man for Derek¡¯s organization. Even if Derek had abandoned his desire to go after Bluestone Village, it didn¡¯t seem like Lohann shared the same sentiment. If the man was speaking the truth, he would be welcomed, but Michael would make sure to watch him carefully. The kneeling man in front of him with an expression of absolute relief and happiness didn¡¯t seem to be faking it, though.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! I won¡¯t forget this!¡±


    The man stumbled to his feet, waited for Michael to step aside, then ran straight toward Bluestone, entering the Territory with a blue hue. Michael kept part of his focus on him, while the rest thought about the situation he was in. Lohann¡¯s plan was sadistic and cruel, but also very effective. It was capable of stopping him right in his tracks. He could no longer act as an offensive player who took several Flags in a short period of time. The weight of a single life for every Flag he took was too heavy to bear. As such, there was only one thing that he could do.


    I¡¯ll need to win this war without conquering any more Flags.


    He needed to reach Lohann and Derek by sneaking his way into Redglow¡¯s Territory. After all, if he was noticed close to their home base, they might start killing people left and right to stop him as well. So far, he had never bothered with anything but a frontal assault, but now, he had no other option. No matter how powerful his spells and Skills were, he was unable to bombard Derek¡¯s base from his current position, nor could he stop them from killing someone. His strongest points had been rendered useless.


    He remembered the way Rose had disappeared when they first met. An illusion technique like that was what he needed right now. He cast a Whisper spell, staring at the floating mouth for a few seconds. It had been two days since he last spoke with James. Their conversation had ended abruptly in a rather worrisome fashion. A thousand possibilities ran through his head, but none were positive. The fact that James was unable to directly contact him also hindered them; Michael was the only one among them who could use Whisper. It was a one-way street.


    If only I had some reassurance that he¡¯s still fine¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but dearly wish that his friend hadn¡¯t been found out. He didn¡¯t know whether to send a Whisper or to just wait and see. If their connection had been discovered, sending a Whisper wouldn¡¯t matter; if it was still in question, he might doom his friend by trying to contact him at an inopportune moment.


    Wait.


    Because he had only sent out Whispers and not received them often, he hadn¡¯t taken notice of what it was like to receive one. Did the talking mouth appear in the air next to one¡¯s body? Or was the ¡°call¡± merely sensed directly through the mind? Without an answer to this question, he couldn¡¯t call James. Michael immediately thought of what he needed to do. He sent a Whisper to Tairy. The old man picked up.


    ¡°Hey. It hasn¡¯t been long since we last talked.¡±


    ¡°I need to know something. How does it feel to receive a Whisper?¡±


    ¡°Oh? It feels like an itch in your brain or something.¡±


    ¡°So the spell doesn¡¯t appear until one decides to accept? Also, are there any illusion spells or Skills that can help me with reaching a place undetected?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t and yes, there are. I¡¯m sure you have your reasons to ask about this. Come back to Bluestone Village for a bit. We¡¯ll discuss it when you arrive. See you then.¡±


    Michael nodded and dismissed the spell. In an instant, he cast another one, directed at James. He waited, but there was no sign of a response. This could mean two things: one, James was simply busy. Two, and the most worrying one, was that he couldn¡¯t speak to Michael at the moment, for whatever reason. None of the possible reasons were good.


    He tried three more times before giving up. Michael looked at the ceiling and let out a sigh. He started walking toward Bluestone Village.


    I hope you¡¯re okay, my friend.

 Chapter 57: Hunt (2)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael focused. His fingers drew symbols in the air. In a few seconds, ¡°something¡± covered his figure. It couldn¡¯t quite be described as physical matter, but it wasn¡¯t mere energy either. It was a variation of mana; a different application that he hadn¡¯t yet encountered. His figure and face became blurry. His outline shimmered. It was as if he were melting into the background, the stone walls and glowing mushrooms becoming more prominent. From behind him, Tairy¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the Invisibility spell at the Third Circle, but Shroud is your current best bet. So long as you don¡¯t make too many large movements or move too fast and stick to the shadows you should go unnoticed.¡±


    Michael dismissed Shroud. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was what he sorely needed. Thankfully, he had learned it extremely quickly, his experience with other Second Circle spells giving him a hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Tairy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s what I¡¯m meant to do. Now, if I understand the situation correctly, you¡¯ll have to reach the leaders of Redglow¡¯s organization without being seen. Why?¡±


    ¡°They have threatened to kill a Villager for every Flag that I take. I¡¯m pretty sure they would be willing to do the same if I¡¯m sighted within Redglow¡¯s Territory.¡±


    Tairy frowned.


    ¡°Fucking animals. You will need to use Shroud well.¡±


    ¡°The man responsible is a Mage called Lohann. He¡¯s the head of the organization¡¯s right-hand man.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±


    Michael¡¯s reply was clear.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Suddenly, Michael went silent. Tairy lifted an eyebrow.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­I had the opportunity to kill the leader when I first met him. My hesitation is what led to this.¡±


    The dark elf shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s theirs for doing all of this in the first place. Don¡¯t try to shoulder the burden of their wrongs just because you did not kill him first. You weren¡¯t ready, and that¡¯s fine. Now, you can go after them for the sins they have committed. Besides, I¡¯m sure you had a good reason.¡±


    Michael sighed.


    ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ll need to kill a lot more people. The core of their organization remains strong, and it¡¯s likely full of twisted individuals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a choice only you can make, but know that you¡¯ll always have a safe haven in this house and Village.¡±


    Michael smiled. He felt warm.


    ¡°I know. Now, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Go, then. Rip off the heads of those bastards.¡±


    With a smile, Michael cast Shroud. His figure grew indistinct. He slowly walked out of the courtyard and into the dirt roads. He quickly experimented with just how fast he could move while keeping the spell up. Once he crossed that limit, the spell fell apart.


    The very limit seems to be a light jog.


    There was no way to properly run with the spell up, but he had already foreseen that. In fact, this speed was beyond his expectations. Maybe it was because of his high Intelligence, as well as his experience with using spells while moving. The constant practicing had paid off, and this would only improve in the future.


    The next thing that absolutely had to be tested was the spell¡¯s effective range, or more precisely, just how close he could get to someone without being detected. Thankfully, the results were promising. While he never fooled the eyes of any of the NPCs, other humans only seemed to notice his presence when they were within four meters of his position. It meant that so long as he properly avoided any scouts and patrolling units, he should be able to slip into Redglow¡¯s Territory without issue.


    The real problem lies in what comes after. There will be no way to avoid getting too close to people, especially if I invade their base.


    At that time, he would have to move quickly. To ensure that little to no innocents were killed, he would have to reach Lohann as fast as possible if he were discovered. Hopefully, it would only happen once he got close to their base. He furrowed his brow. It was highly likely that Derek and Lohann¡¯s base was inside Redglow Village; if that was the case, there would be no way for him to kill them, as the Village NPCs forbid fighting within the Village.


    No, wait.


    Derek¡¯s organization was large. Given that Lohann seemed to be the only one capable of using Whisper, it was possible that they possessed various bases outside Redglow, where they could be ambushed.


    However, there¡¯s no reason for Derek or Lohann to leave the Village.


    He was stumped. He needed a way to draw Derek out, but he couldn¡¯t capture any Flags or show up in their Territory. Michael cursed under his breath. He had almost missed this simple fact. Not only did he need to know where the other bases were, but he also needed a method to make Derek leave the Village. He recalled the mana signature of the man who had surrendered earlier that day but hesitated.


    If the man were a spy, he could give him false information or lure him into a trap. He might have no way to contact Lohann or Derek, but they could reach out to him periodically through Whisper.


    Damn it.


    What should he do?


    Michael quickly cast another Whisper. He needed to ask Rose for information. She picked up.


    ¡°Michael? What¡¯s up?


    Michael spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Listen, did any of the people who switched Villages tell you where exactly Derek¡¯s base is? And do you know if Derek leaves Redglow often? I need a method to reach him.¡±


    ¡°Right. I had considered that he would just turtle up inside Redglow, so I looked into it. Apparently, he only leaves the Village for extremely short periods of time, though I don¡¯t know his destination or why. Do you want me to investigate it more?¡±


    ¡°Please do that. I owe you one.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Contact me in an hour.¡±


    The connection was cut off. Michael looked up at the ceiling, fighting his desire to rest. This hour should be used to experiment with Shroud.


    I can rest when it¡¯s all over.


    Once Derek and Lohann were taken down he would allow himself to relax, and only then. For now, he needed to keep moving. His gaze was lowered as he looked at the roads and people around him. As a whisper left his lips, his mana covered his figure. Now, he needed to know how much mana was spent to keep the spell up for a long time.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Over the next hour, Michael kept trying out different things while under the Shroud spell. Most importantly, his maximum speed and effective range were both improved slightly. His familiarity with the spell also increased, allowing him to test out different applications, as he had with all Skills and spells so far. He tried extending the Shroud to other things, with middling success. So long as he held something close, it would be covered up, but he couldn¡¯t make the Shroud envelop large objects.


    Faster than he expected, the hour passed by in spite of his anxiety. He reached out to Rose once more. She responded quickly.


    ¡°Hi, I managed to obtain some information, but honestly, it¡¯s not much. Apparently, whenever Derek leaves the Village, he goes to a cave around one kilometer west of Redglow Village. It¡¯s within Redglow Territory and filled to the brim with his goons. There¡¯s no way to infiltrate it. Only one entrance. However, he hasn¡¯t done so over the past few days. I think he¡¯s just hiding within the Village.¡±


    Michael let out a sigh. As expected.


    In order to draw him out, I need to know why he goes out at all.


    ¡°Did nobody tell you why he leaves the Village?¡±


    ¡°Nobody I talked to in this one hour. I¡¯m gonna keep looking into it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do the same. And Lohann? Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°Not really. He¡¯s pretty elusive. The assumption is that he stays in the same base as Derek, but nobody knows if he¡¯s got a secret spot to himself. Since he can use Whisper, he can send out orders at a distance. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    Michael frowned. The way he saw it, Lohann was a much more dangerous individual than Derek. Both were willing to kill to achieve their goals, but Lohann was different; he was willing to kill innocents just to affect his enemy. It wasn¡¯t a matter of doing whatever it took to reach a goal. It was the behavior of a psychopath. The man saw people¡¯s lives as less than blades of grass; he could stomp on both at will. His threat to kill a Villager for every Flag Michael took had been clear evidence of this. The young man didn¡¯t doubt for a second that the Mage would really do it.


    Between finding Lohann and finding Derek, he would much rather find the Mage first.


    He must know that I¡¯m planning to attack their base. Is he also hiding in Redglow?


    Dragging himself out of his thoughts, Michael spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks. I¡¯ll check on you periodically just in case someone finds out something about Lohann.¡±


    He dismissed the spell and rubbed his chin in thought, then looked at Tairy.


    ¡°Can I sit on the stone dais while I think about this? It helps me keep a clear mind.¡±


    The old man nodded.


    ¡°Think properly about what you¡¯re going to do.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The moment Michael sat down, the world changed. The enchantment clearly still worked. He felt the mana in the air more distinctly, while his thoughts interconnected much more easily. With this boost, he stopped and closed his eyes.


    How do I go about this?


    First, he should piece together any information he could find regarding Derek¡¯s movements. A thought crossed his mind.


    Even if I don¡¯t know why he regularly leaves the Village, I know he has to hunt and complete quests.


    A man like Derek wouldn¡¯t allow his authority to be undermined by being weaker than his followers. It meant that he needed to constantly strive to Level up, and there was no way to do so inside the Village. A sharp glint shone in Michael¡¯s eyes. This was it. It was how he would reach Derek.


    He started Whispering to the converted warriors and asking for information. He needed to know how often Derek hunted and, most importantly, to have an idea of when he would do so in the following days.


    Time passed as Michael talked to the people who used to be part of Derek¡¯s organization. During his conversations, he learned an important point.


    Derek¡¯s teams continue to constantly hunt and Level up.


    If he wanted to keep his position and authority, Derek wouldn¡¯t be able to keep hiding within Redglow Village for long. Michael narrowed his eyes. He stood up and looked at Tairy.


    ¡°Thanks, old man. I gotta go.¡±


    The old dark elf nodded.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Michael started on his way. He remembered a spot where he would be able to watch Redglow¡¯s entrance. After he reached it, it would be a waiting game.


    I should eat and drink while I have the chance.


    His Dragonheart and Constitution stat seemed to decrease his need for water and food, but it wasn¡¯t as if he could go on days without either and remain fine. Since he didn¡¯t know for how long he would need to keep watching Redglow, he should stop by the dining hall before setting out. On his way towards it, he kept trying to contact James. Just like before, none of the ¡°calls¡± went through. His level of worry increased gradually.


    He reached his destination, ate the best meal his villager rank allowed him to, and hurriedly left the Village. Michael started running. At that moment, he remembered one of the most important Skills that he had but hadn¡¯t had the chance to use in battle or even test it.


    Lightspeed.


    This was a good opportunity to try out the Skill and see its effects on his body. The Skill description said that it placed a ¡°heavy burden¡± even on a Dragon¡¯s body, so he should test it outside of battle, without risking injury and death.


    He lowered his center of gravity. There was no need to chant or make specific movements. He merely wished for the Heritage Skill to be activated. He blinked. At that moment, it was as if the entire world had changed. The particles of dust floating in the stale air seemed to be moving in slow motion. His Dragonheart galloped within his chest, sending power flooding every corner of his body. It was as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He could feel his entire body getting to its most optimal state. The correct muscles tensed powerfully. All sound was drowned out, except for the sound of his own breathing. At that very moment, he made a decision.


    Twenty points into Constitution.


    It was the stat that increased the Skill¡¯s power. He felt an immediate difference, although it wasn¡¯t a very large one. Blood roared within him. A type of mana that looked like pure light flowed alongside it. This mysterious energy flooded him in an instant. He tensed up his legs.


    And shot forward.


    The first thing he realized was that he was moving much faster than he anticipated. In nothing but an instant, he had already created distance between himself and Village, and he was still accelerating. The second thing he noticed was that in spite of his speed, he wasn¡¯t at all disoriented. His eyes accurately grasped the terrain and its details. He felt every movement, from the moment his feet touched the ground, to the ripple that spread outward from that point. Which muscles contracted, the way his joints moved. Everything was perceived clearly. There was no confusion.


    As such, he did the only thing he should do. He dashed forward with all his might, keeping his destination in mind. It was as if the uneven, rocky ground had become flat. He had no issue speeding up even further. It was difficult to make turns at this speed, but using the walls as support was feasible. At the same time, Michael watched his body closely. He felt the strain in his muscles, the pressure in his bones. It was as if his body were desperately trying to hold itself together and withstand the light-like mana.


    After ten seconds of running, he slowed down and ground himself to a halt. Staying still, he heaved. There wasn¡¯t a single part of his body that wasn¡¯t in pain. His heart thumped faster than ever. It was difficult to even contract his muscles. Fortunately, he had stopped before injuring himself.


    As expected.


    The burden was severe. Using the Skill for ten seconds was already pushing it. Michael made a mental note of this, telling himself that he wouldn¡¯t use Lightspeed for any longer than that. He looked around, identifying where he was.


    I moved faster than anticipated.


    Despite that, he had been able to control his speed. He had made good progress towards his destination. Stretching his aching body, Michael ran normally and continued on his way, entering Redglow¡¯s Territory. After that, he cast Shroud and moved as quickly as the spell allowed him to. It was a good opportunity to rest for a bit after using Lightspeed.


    From now on, he was in enemy land. Every encounter could prove to be fatal, not only for him but for his enemies as well. He would prefer to avoid as many deaths as he could, but that didn¡¯t mean he would roll over if someone tried to kill him.


    I should avoid any confrontation.


    In the end, this was an infiltration and assassination mission. There was no need to create a path of destruction in his wake. Not only that, but more victims would alert Lohann even faster. He nodded to himself.


    I hope you¡¯re safe, James.


    Beyond dealing with Derek, he needed to ascertain if his friend was fine. There was a reason why James wasn¡¯t replying to his Whispers, and he needed to find out what it was. While keeping his Shroud up, however, he couldn¡¯t cast Whisper. He would keep trying to contact James after he reached his destination.


    With a determined expression, Michael walked ever deeper into Redglow Territory.


    Derek should be the only one aware of Lohann¡¯s location.


    Since he didn¡¯t know where the Mage was hiding, his only choice was to go after the other man in the hopes of finding out.


    Five minutes later, he came across the first patrol group. It happened as he took a turn and climbed on top of a piece of stone, granting him a better view of his surroundings. In the distance, around one hundred meters in front of him, there was a group of six men. They stood around rather lazily, with two of them even sitting down on the ground.


    They¡¯re on the way.


    Through sheer bad luck, they were right in the middle of the only path that led to his destination. There was no way to avoid them without getting too close and being found out. Michael momentarily considered the possibility of knocking all of them out. It wasn¡¯t a good plan. The moment one of them woke up, he would be on a timer to reach Derek before the man hid inside Redglow for a long time. Even though he only needed to cross one kilometer, the territory would surely be filled with patrols. He couldn¡¯t afford to be discovered now.


    There was no way to go around them without significantly altering the terrain. Carving grooves on the stone to walk past them from above couldn¡¯t be done without dismissing his Shroud, which would mean getting spotted immediately. He was stumped. He hadn¡¯t expected to face such a roadblock so early into his journey. He didn¡¯t want to kill them, but knocking them all out would put him on a timer.


    What the hell was he supposed to do now?

 Chapter 58: Hunt (3)

    Michael kept trying to figure out the best course of action.


    I¡¯ll wait for them to pass.


    He needed to believe in Shroud¡¯s ability to hide his figure. The patrol group moved slowly. He hid behind a rock, in the shadows cast by the glowing mushrooms. The closer the patrol group got, the faster his heartbeat became. He tried retreating deeper into the shadows, but his movement was limited. At that moment, one of the six men looked at him. Michael froze.


    Fuck.


    He flexed his fingers, preparing to cast twin Mana Spheres. The man¡¯s brow furrowed. As Michael was about to dismiss the Shroud spell and attack, the man looked away. One of the other men turned towards him.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s up?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    ¡°No, nothing. I just thought I¡¯d seen something.¡±


    ¡°An animal? Where?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t an animal. Must have been a trick of the light.¡±


    The other man clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Stay focused.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Michael let out a breath as the group passed him by. He walked out of his hiding spot after carefully observing the group. They were now far enough away. He kept moving. Finally, he arrived at his destination, looking around before dismissing the Shroud. He finished his chanting with a whisper.


    ¡°Mana Blade.¡±


    Blue, ethereal blades coalesced around his hands. He actively made them less dense and sunk them into the stone, starting his climb. This was a crucial moment. His figure was obvious and could be easily seen by just about anyone who happened to look in his direction; as such, he tried to climb as fast as possible. Luckily, he reached the groove he was looking for without a hitch. Using the Mana Blades to create more space, he sat down in his makeshift hole in one of the big columns that held the underground ceiling in place.


    In the distance, surrounded by a red hue, stood a Village. Michael looked at its entrance. It was too far away to clearly make out the people going through it, but he had a plan. It was something he had done before. He focused his mana on his eyes, imbuing it with the ¡°intention¡± to improve his sight. It was the third time he tried this. Just like the second time, he immediately felt a difference. His visual acuity was massively improved, and it was as if he could zoom in on distant targets at will. He could easily see farther than before. At that moment, a notification appeared in front of him.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]


    Michael smiled. His vision improved even further now that he had the actual Skill. Silently, he watched Redglow¡¯s entrance.


    Now, when will you come out?


    Derek would avoid any confrontation with Michael, which was why Michael couldn¡¯t show himself to bait the man out of hiding. Waiting was his best course of action, even though it vexed him.


    Unceasingly, he kept trying to contact James. None of the Whispers went through.


    ***


    Derek analyzed the map on the table in front of him. It had been delivered just a few minutes ago, making it the most up-to-date map he had. It specifically highlighted the Territories of Yellowbright and Greenwood. He gritted his teeth. The Territories had changed according to his predictions. Redglow and Greenwood¡¯s Territories were roughly the same size, but Yellowbright¡¯s had overtaken them. It now stood solidly as the Village with the biggest Territory in the area, mostly due to the efforts of an organization led by a single man. It was the kind of group that Derek¡¯s ragtag crew of criminals and blackmailed people couldn¡¯t compare to.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Despite his attempts to do so, he had been unable to halt Yellowbright¡¯s advance. He felt as if there were a blade hanging over his neck. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he still needed to worry about Bluestone and Michael, who hadn¡¯t stopped attacking Redglow¡¯s Territory.


    No matter how many guards I put on the Flags, he never failed to conquer them and never killed anyone else after that day.


    Even though Michael hadn¡¯t gone on a killing spree, the fear surrounding his image hadn¡¯t been reduced. In fact, it had only grown. The survivors spread stories of how unbeatable Michael was, causing unrest and disorder within the ranks. Derek had even caught a rumor that said he was a dead man for standing up against the Monster of Bluestone Village. Try as he might, he could not stop that kind of talk from popping up. He ordered all of those who said it to be punished, but it was impossible to contain the spread of a story through that.


    To begin with, only his organization¡¯s core members and loyalists were a tightly-knit group; the others did not care about the organization in the least, and many would rather leave it. As the number of people in the latter group was much higher than the number of those in the core group, it was only natural for Derek to be unable to contain the aftereffects of having become Michael¡¯s enemy. Now, his organization stood shakily, at the danger of falling to its knees the moment that monster appeared.


    As his thoughts reached this point, he grabbed a rope by the side of the table. With one pull, a sound echoed. A man hurriedly entered the room and stood straight in front of Derek.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Derek asked him a question, though he suspected he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Have we been able to extract any more information from James?¡±


    It was a question he had been routinely asking since the capture and detainment of the young man.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°No, sir. As of yet, there have not been any new discoveries.¡±


    Derek sighed and waved his hand. The other man bowed and left the room. Of course. He would have been immediately notified if James had spoken, but had decided to ask the question nonetheless. He was only anxious and restless. A bad feeling crept over him, one that he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    At first, the discovery that James was using Whisper to talk to an unknown Mage had felt like a godsend. Lohann confirmed that it wasn¡¯t him, which meant that the young man was in contact with another Village at the very least. Derek¡¯s thoughts had been different, however. He immediately thought of Michael. There was no evidence behind this thought and no particular reason for it, apart from the fact that Michael was the most powerful Mage that Derek knew. He hadn¡¯t identified any signs pointing toward a connection between James and Michael. This thought had been a mere reflex.


    Yet, once it appeared, Derek found himself unable to discard it. This was in part because the Whisper spell could only be learned by those who had reached the First Circle, like Lohann. This notion made him throw away the possibility of James just being in contact with an ordinary friend from another Village. Derek was certain there weren¡¯t many Mages who had reached the First Circle, given that Lohann was the only one he knew, which narrowed down the list of possible people involved.


    Therefore, mere moments after the report had reached him, he had ordered James to be captured. There hadn¡¯t been a big fight or anything of the sort. The young man had complied. Derek had attempted to ask who James had been talking to but was met with no response. As such, he had allowed his men to rough the young man up. He hoped to find something that connected James and Michael, or to discover the identity of the mysterious Mage on the other side of the Whisper call.


    As his thoughts reached this point, Derek frowned. He was unwilling to use more severe methods of torture. He could kill at the drop of a hat, but felt like intentionally inflicting inhuman amounts of pain was too much. His men also knew this, which was why he wasn¡¯t too worried about James¡¯ well-being. However, there were those among his ranks who were truly dangerous individuals. If James continued to withhold what he knew, things could get very ugly very fast. It wouldn¡¯t end at just a few beatings and cuts.


    At the same time, Derek had no hesitation in sending his men out against Michael, knowing fully well that they could die. He didn¡¯t find this contradictory or strange, nor did he pay it any more thought. He wasn¡¯t an evil man, so it was only natural that he would be uncomfortable about torturing someone. His men were expected to die for the cause, so that was also a matter of course. There was no need to waste his time thinking about these things.


    Instead, he should be thinking about how to deal with Yellowbright Village and with Michael, who was now attacking Redglow¡¯s undefended back. He had hoped that the young Mage would give up after Derek gave up on attacking his Village, but for some reason, Michael continued to doggedly pursue Redglow. It wasn¡¯t simply a matter of geographical proximity. There had to be a reason.


    If only I had a weakness¡­


    If he had something, anything, that could be used against Michael, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Why was Michael so intent on attacking this Village? How had he become so powerful?


    And who was James talking to?


    Derek felt as if something had physically clicked into place within his brain. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a mutter.


    ¡°Of course¡­!¡±


    He almost cursed at himself for not figuring it out sooner. He had been suspicious of it since the beginning, but only truly understood it once he thought about why Michael kept pursuing him. The fact that James hadn¡¯t said anything that could link him to Michael had served to hinder this thought process as well. But, no matter. He was certain of it. The Mage he was looking for was Michael.


    Derek hurriedly stood up from his makeshift throne.


    I need to talk to James myself.


    James had been thrown into a base outside of Redglow, where he could be harmed and tortured without interference by the NPCs, who wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    Michael must be in Bluestone.


    Given what Lohann had said and done, it was likely that Michael was stuck in Bluestone, trying to find a way around Lohann¡¯s decree. To be frank, Derek didn¡¯t expect him to; Michael was nothing but a young man from Earth who had somehow achieved more power than others. He had been willing to kill his enemies, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to sacrifice innocents, and there was no way for him to enter Redglow Territory without being seen. His hands and feet were tied. As such, Derek wasn¡¯t afraid of leaving the Village. He would only be gone for a short time, anyway.


    He walked out of his room.


    ***


    Michael¡¯s pupils dilated as his eyes zeroed in on the figure of a single man walking out of Redglow Village, escorted by twelve others. He whispered.


    ¡°There you are, you son of a bitch.¡±


    He stayed in place for a few seconds, watching the group¡¯s path, before he climbed down and cast Shroud. Moving as fast as he could, he made his way towards Derek¡¯s group without getting too close to the Village itself. In his mind, he kept replaying the group¡¯s movements, drawing their predicted path. If he wanted to catch up, he needed to anticipate their movements. Carefully, constantly keeping an eye on his surroundings, Michael finally saw the backs of the group¡¯s men like a bird of prey.


    From here on out, I just got to follow them.


    It was too early to attack them. They were still too close to Redglow, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened to James. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to fight them once they reached their destination; Michael was confident in his ability to handle all of them. It wasn¡¯t blind arrogance, but instead, confidence based on everything he had seen. He was the strongest human he had seen. At that moment, a name crossed his mind. He frowned. He still didn¡¯t know how powerful Lohann was. He was an enemy that shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Michael¡¯s footsteps made no sound. He hid behind rocks and in the shadows as much as he could while keeping up with Derek¡¯s group. Shroud remained active the whole time. Soon, the group entered what seemed to be a cave. Several men guarded its entrance. As Derek walked in, Michael narrowed his eyes. As he didn¡¯t know if the cave had another exit, he should act quickly.


    He stepped into the light.


    ***


    A splash of cold water awoke James from his slumber, soaking the pole he was tied to. His hands were tied over his head, and his wrists felt like they were on fire. He let out a curse under his breath. Water drops made their way down his shirtless body, over his cuts and bruises. They stung. A particularly nasty cut went from his left shoulder all the way to his waist. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t too deep, but it hurt like hell. His vision focused. A smiling man stood in front of him.


    ¡°Wakey wakey, sunshine.¡±


    The surrounding men laughed. There were a total of four of them in the small room. James spat out saliva and blood. Less than a second later, he was met with a punch to the face. Another came from the opposite side, and then an uppercut hit his chin. His sight wavered and blurred. He had to blink hard to keep himself conscious. The pain also helped with that. More water was thrown at him. Ironically, it helped him clear his head. He looked straight at the nearest one of his offenders, who had bloodied knuckles.


    ¡°You punch like a little bitch.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room froze. The others looked at the man in question, who was turning red with rage. He let out a suppressed laugh.


    ¡°I think¡­ We can start with a fingernail today.¡±


    James flinched. It wasn¡¯t the first time that his torturers decided to rip out a fingernail; he was very aware of how painful it was. He wanted to stay strong and not show any weakness, but dread grew within him. He wanted an alternative, but there was none to be found.


    The man waved at two of his goons.


    ¡°Grab his hands and keep them steady.¡±


    After saying that, he unsheathed a dagger from his belt. James tried to let out a confident smile, but even he could tell that he was a sorry sight; a pretender. Internally, he prayed to whatever god ruled over the System for something to happen. For a way for him to escape from this predicament.


    At that moment, a piercing scream echoed throughout the room and the corridor that led up to it. The torturers stopped in place. They exchanged a few nods before one of them moved toward the door.

 Chapter 59: Hunt (4)

    James watched the current development in anticipation. He was just as shocked as his aggressors. At the very least, the mysterious scream had bought him a few seconds of respite. He watched as one of the men grabbed at the door¡¯s handle. The moment he touched the handle, however, the door exploded. Wooden shards were sent hurtling around the room as the others yelped in surprise. A large, glowing, blue sphere cut through the sides of the two men closest to the door, making them drop to the ground. A figure entered the room, running straight at one of the two men who remained standing.


    The man only had time to unsheathe his weapon before a fist slammed into his face, making him drop to the ground, unconscious. It was only when the mysterious figure turned to face the last opponent ¨C the one who had threatened to rip out James¡¯ nails ¨C that James managed to identify what it was.


    ¡°¡­Michael!?¡±


    The remaining enemy turned to him and somehow became even paler. His hand gripping the dagger visibly trembled. Once he looked at Michael, he immediately took two steps back, placing his back against the earthen wall. He opened his mouth, but Michael gave him no time to say anything. In a flash, he crossed the distance between them, and with a quick uppercut, the man fell to the floor, dropping his dagger. It made little sound as it fell on the earth. Finally, Michael picked it up and looked at James, who let out a relieved smile.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡±


    Michael nodded with a huff and looked James up and down. James knew that he was a sorry sight. As he took in his friend¡¯s state, Michael¡¯s brow furrowed. Eventually, words left his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to go through that. Thank you for staying strong.¡±


    He used the dagger he held to cut the restraint around James¡¯ wrists. No longer forcefully held up, James immediately collapsed to the ground. Still, he smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡±


    ¡°No. Not any friend. Most people wouldn¡¯t have held on,¡± Michael said as he knelt down. One of his hands hovered just above James¡¯ head. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    Green mana flowed out of Michael¡¯s hands as he let out a few whispers. The waves superimposed one another, soon restoring James to a pristine condition. He blinked. When had Michael picked up a healing spell? Wasn¡¯t that just for Healers? His common sense was casually shattered. As the green waves washed over him, Michael spoke.


    ¡°Do you know where Derek is?¡±


    With that, James instantly realized why Michael had appeared. It went beyond simply saving him. There was no time to ask about his healing Skills or whatever else. James tried to convey what he knew as quickly as possible.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, he talked to me. The torturers spoke of a secret way outside from Derek¡¯s room. Supposedly, it¡¯s been built behind his throne, but they could have been lying to throw me off. Go.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. Stay here. I¡¯ll be back to lead you outside once I¡¯m done.¡±


    James noticed that his friend was breathing more curtly than usual. Was it because of his rage? James held his tongue. If his friend was after Derek, there was no time for useless questions. They could talk all about it once this was all over. Michael decisively turned around and left the room, running. James was left alone with the men moaning in pain on the ground. Ever so slowly, he moved his hands toward the dagger that Michael had left on the ground. His fingers wrapped around the handle. His gaze turned to face the men around him.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    ***


    Michael ran through the cave, knocking out or injuring all that he came across. He had only stopped for a brief moment to question a man about the location of Derek¡¯s room. He wasn¡¯t lost in his thoughts or hesitating; his entire self was focused on finding and dealing with the man.


    The cave was about as large as he thought it would be, but the number of guards had surpassed his expectations. He had been forced to dismiss Shroud and fight his way through them from the very start. Michael utilized his superiority in every way, even getting into melee fights when in close quarters. It hadn¡¯t taken long for the loyalists to realize that fighting him from up close was nearly as dangerous as staying far away. His overwhelming stat advantage crossed the gap between his melee ability and their skills.


    Unfortunately, there were those who had tried to kill him from the very moment he encountered them. Their blades mercilessly swung for his throat without hesitation. As such, Michael spared them no mercy as well. They were in the minority, but the destruction in his wake had left dead bodies. In one of those fights, in hopes of being spared, one of the enemies revealed information about James. Michael had made a beeline toward his friend¡¯s holding cell, but it was now time to go back to hunting Derek. He knew that saving James might have cost this entire operation, but there was no way that he would leave one of his friends to be tortured. It hadn¡¯t been an impulsive decision; from the moment he discovered James¡¯ condition, his priorities shifted. He didn¡¯t regret anything.


    Michael rushed through the winding tunnel, not bothering to stop at every door he saw. Any enemy in his path was knocked unconscious, while the ones who went after his life were seriously injured. A few had been killed. Every time his hands reaped another life, Michael had to justify his actions to himself; killing was getting easier. However, he understood that he couldn¡¯t keep Earth¡¯s morality. This was a new world where contestants put their lives on the line.


    Of course, most, if not all, of the kills had been in legitimate self-defense. Either way, he finally reached double wooden doors, big and imposing. It was obvious where they led. Michael drew a line in the air. The Mana Wave cut through the doors and the surrounding walls, allowing him to burst into the room. Mana flowed toward his eyes in a heartbeat. His visual acuity immediately improved. He saw the chairs left to the side of the room, the tables near them, the main desk with a map on it, and the makeshift, mishappen wooden throne behind it. The room was empty.


    Behind the throne.


    Michael didn¡¯t stop moving. Another line was drawn, and the Wave destroyed the wooden wall behind the throne. The secret passage couldn¡¯t really be called ¡°secret,¡± given how obvious it was, but the enemy had done their best to hide it without altering the terrain, most likely due to their inability to do so. He ran through the newly revealed passage. Every firm step led him closer to his objective. He tried to do something he had never attempted before. Instead of focusing his mana to improve his sight, he tried to do the same for his hearing. The moment mana flooded his head, the world changed.


    He heard the drops of water falling through the air and into the earth. The way his clothes rustled when he moved. The echoing screams of the people he had hurt. Every sound was amplified, but not to a deafening or bothersome degree. Just like it had been with his vision, the mana flow merely improved his hearing¡¯s effectiveness with virtually no downsides. At least, none that he couldn¡¯t deal with.


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    Above all, Michael could hear the hurried, harsh breathing of a man in the same tunnel, alongside the sound of his steps, with startling clarity.


    Lightspeed.


    His body cried out in protest, but it was at a level he could handle. He needed to reach Derek as quickly as possible.


    Three seconds.


    Within three seconds, he could reach his enemy. He stepped strongly and lowered his center of gravity.


    Then, he shot forward.

 Chapter 60: Hunt (5)

    Derek ran. All that mattered was running. He tripped over himself, constantly looking over his shoulder. His panting and steps were the only sources of sound in the natural tunnel. A few puddles splashed as he walked over them. The air was damp and heavy. Heavier than Derek remembered. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was his mind playing tricks on him, but it felt difficult to even breathe. So heavy.


    As he ran, a thousand thoughts went through his mind. Most of them were related to a single question.


    How did things end up like this?


    He didn¡¯t need to wonder who was tearing their way through their base. He had immediately chosen to leave all of his subordinates to die and escape alone, but he still didn¡¯t know if that was enough. The reaper seemed unstoppable, and Lohann was nowhere to be found. There was no way to contact him, and no Whisper had arrived. Derek felt like an idiot for having put his trust in that man. Now, he was forced to deal with the consequences of his actions on his own.


    Truthfully, he didn¡¯t think he had done much to incur Michael¡¯s wrath. He had approached him, been rejected, and promptly left. He had ordered his men to steer clear of Bluestone Territory, even though there was no way for him to make sure of that. In his eyes, he had done everything that he possibly could to avoid a confrontation with Michael. No, this wasn¡¯t about the two of them. It was about James and his people. Derek had confirmed his theory about a connection between Michael and James. Michael was fighting to free his friends.


    It was an unnecessary measure. Had Michael decided to talk to Derek, Derek would have gladly let him take away his friends in order to avoid conflict. Michael should be aware of this, as well. The only remaining scenario was that apart from helping his friends, Michael also despised Derek and the way he ran his organization. It was senseless. How could a butcher who had killed more than twenty people criticize Derek for not caring about the lives of his men or for his methods?


    Derek gritted his teeth, hatred blooming within his heart. Now, the hypocrite was here, after his life. So early. Too early. Derek hadn¡¯t had the time to put most of his plans into motion. He hadn¡¯t managed to grow his influence, dominate other Villages, Level Up, or achieve any of his numerous dreams. His vision of being the King of the Tutorial Zone crumbled in real time. He had stepped on the heads of so many people to get into his current position, but what had any of it been worth?


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    And so, he ran. Without stopping, but always looking back. That was when he saw him. A figure crossed the distance between them like a lightning bolt. In an instant, Derek felt a hand grab the back of his head. A heartbeat later, his face was smashed on the ground.


    ***


    Michael looked at the man he had grabbed, who had now collapsed. His arms and legs flailed wildly as he tried to deal with the pain, but Michael didn¡¯t loosen his grip. He lifted Derek¡¯s head, staring deep into his eyes. The now bloodied face with a broken nose stared at him hatefully. For a few moments, the two men merely stared at each other. Michael let out a low voice as he bled from his eyes, nose, and mouth. A wave of green mana washed over him.


    ¡°And here we are.¡±


    Derek coughed out a response.


    ¡°I avoided you! I left your Village alone! Why!?¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was firm.


    ¡°You¡¯re a blight. Removing you is the correct thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t preach to me about the correct thing to do! You¡¯re a murderer just like me! Don¡¯t give me that self-righteous bullshit! This is about James, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    ¡°No, this is about more than that. You know how much pain you¡¯ve already caused others in this Tutorial. You say we¡¯re both killers, which is true, but we both know your death toll is much higher than mine. You have killed, coerced, threatened, and blackmailed your way into power. I simply decided you must be dealt with.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Derek gritted his teeth. He tried to spit on Michael¡¯s face, but he effortlessly avoided it. It happened then. Derek¡¯s hands, which were previously lying on his sides, shot toward his chest and pulled out a dagger. The blade accurately pierced at Michael¡¯s heart. Yet, Michael¡¯s free hand grabbed its edge and stopped it dead in its tracks. It was no surprise; his stats were much higher than Derek¡¯s. A trail of blood left his palm and followed the blade¡¯s edge, falling to the ground as red droplets. Michael¡¯s arm shook as his expression distorted with pain, but he remained steadfast.


    Michael watched Derek¡¯s eyes as they filled with desperation and fear. His last-ditch effort had failed. Derek struggled, but Michael¡¯s grip didn¡¯t waver. Michael spoke in a low voice as he applied more pressure.


    ¡°You know what? Maybe you¡¯re right and I¡¯m just a piece of shit. But, at the very least,  I can take solace in the fact that I¡¯m killing another piece of shit.¡±


    Derek kicked his abdomen. Michael didn¡¯t even shake or tremble. He tried to move the dagger in his hands, but Michael had it in a vice grip. It was an anticlimactic ending to the confrontation between the two men, but one that was only natural. The gap between their levels of power was simply too large. Derek yelled as Michael put more pressure in his grabbed head.


    ¡°You! You fucking-¡±


    ¡°Where is Lohann?¡±


    Derek stopped himself from talking. He abruptly started to laugh. Amidst his laughing, he managed to say a few words.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t getting shit out of me! You wanna kill me? Fine! But I¡¯m not helping you even a bit!¡±


    Michael frowned. It was the expected response, but that didn¡¯t mean it was a good one. He wondered what to do. Offing Derek immediately wouldn¡¯t help him catch Lohann, who was clearly the more dangerous one of the two. At the same time, any method of extracting information from an unwilling person was brutal. He wouldn¡¯t be any better than James¡¯ torturers, no matter how much he told himself it was for the greater good. Yet, it was still the most effective way of learning the most about Lohann. He was conflicted. Derek continued to laugh.


    ¡°What? Too scared to even attempt to make me talk? I hope Lohann kills all of you! Ha!¡±


    He had barely finished speaking before his face was smashed on the ground once more. When Michael lifted the man¡¯s head, two teeth fell to the ground, but the man maintained his smile. The broken nose had taken even more damage. Michael spoke.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about Lohann and this will end here.¡±


    Derek eked out a reply.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    With a bang, his head was smashed onto the earth again. Even more teeth fell when the head was lifted. Derek looked disoriented and slightly out of it. Michael gritted his teeth. He raised his index finger, muttered a chant, and a second later, a large Mana Sphere appeared at the tip of his finger. He willed for it to condense. It got smaller, glowing brightly and shimmering with power. Once it was about the size of a marble, Michael stopped. He raised the Sphere to Derek¡¯s eye level and spoke.


    ¡°This thing can sear and burn through any part of your body. Just tell me what I want to know. I don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    Derek¡¯s smile became even more crooked. He spit out a reply.


    ¡°Pussy.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes. He slowly moved the Sphere to Derek¡¯s right leg and steeled his conviction. This was necessary to catch Lohann, who was an unhinged and dangerous individual. The man had threatened to kill an innocent life for every Redglow Flag that Michael took. Michael didn¡¯t know where to even start looking for him, so he needed information. This was for the greater good.


    Lightly, very lightly, the Sphere touched Derek¡¯s leg, melting through the clothes in an instant. Once it reached the skin, Michael pushed it just a bit further, and stopped it in place. Derek hissed, drawing air through the gaps where his teeth used to be. The Mana Sphere wasn¡¯t fired or even moved. It simply continued to burn and virtually cook that specific amount of flesh. Derek started screaming in mere seconds. Michael pulled the Sphere up, away from the leg.


    ¡°Tell me what I want to know.¡±


    Derek had clearly lost much of his spunk, but defiance still burned within his eyes.


    ¡°F-Fuck you.¡±


    Michael lowered the Sphere once more. The enemy¡¯s screams echoed throughout the tunnel. This was repeated twice over. By this point, the Sphere was getting dangerously close to bone. Michael believed that it was this notion that finally broke Derek.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! I-I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Michael dismissed the Sphere and looked at the man. He didn¡¯t look well at all. If anything, he seemed about to go into shock due to the pain. A decision was reached in a split second.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    The green mana washed over Derek¡¯s body, focusing on his damaged leg. The burns melted away, replaced by new flesh. A single Minor Heal couldn¡¯t cure that type of injury, but a complete recovery wasn¡¯t necessary. Michael only wanted to heal Derek enough for the man to be able to speak clearly.


    Derek let out deep breaths. Michael stared at the man dead in his eyes. It was possible that the man would say anything to save himself, but he was the only source of information that Michael had.


    ¡°Start talking.¡±

 Chapter 61: Hunt (6)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael endured the hatred in Derek¡¯s eyes, knowing full well that from the perspective of his enemy, it was more than earned. It was the consequence of his actions. He shouldn¡¯t try to avoid it. Slowly, Derek started to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lohann that well. He walked up to me one day, claiming to be Redglow¡¯s most powerful Mage, and said he was willing to prove it. After a few tests and fights, I agreed with him and let him join the organization.¡±


    Michael scoffed, but let the man continue.


    ¡°He quickly gained power within the group. His methods were effective, and he always managed to recruit those he aimed for. People started gathering around him, and,¡± Derek winced, ¡°gave him a lot more influence. He developed a sort of cult following, served by those who approved of him.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like he has more influence over the organization than you.¡±


    Derek frowned, spitting blood to the side. He cleaned his bloodied lips with shaking hands, but they continued to bleed.


    ¡°Shut up. Anyway, he¡¯s disappeared since a couple of days ago. I only know of two of his hideouts, but there could be more, and he could be hiding in any of them.¡±


    It was Michael¡¯s turn to frown. He raised the hand with a new Mana Sphere, but Derek only snorted.


    ¡°Fuck off. I¡¯m telling the truth. I didn¡¯t make him my right-hand man because I wanted to; he simply grew to the point where it was no longer a choice. I don¡¯t know enough about him.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the hideouts you do know, then.¡±


    ¡°One is around two kilometers north of here, between the Territories of Greenwood and Redglow. The other is within Yellowbright Territory, one kilometer east of the Village itself. They¡¯re difficult to spot. I could show you where they are.¡±


    Michael¡¯s response was immediate.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll try to find them on my own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, kid. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re looking for, and you don¡¯t know what Lohann¡¯s going to do once he hears about this. Taking me along would be much more effective.¡±


    A crafty glint danced in Derek¡¯s eyes. Michael¡¯s frown intensified. He didn¡¯t like how the man seemed to have found a way out of this situation, but his words were right. He raised the Mana Sphere once more.


    ¡°Or I can just pry the information out of you.¡±


    It was slight, but Michael noticed Derek flinch. The man was afraid of more pain, at least that was for sure. It was an expected reaction from someone who had to withstand the suffering of having a Mana Sphere sear through their flesh. Derek spoke.


    ¡°If you torture me, I might give you the wrong information. You wouldn¡¯t know. Take me along.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a solution if I just keep doing it.¡±


    Derek hatefully clenched his jaw.


    ¡°¡­Fine. You¡¯re looking for two caves like this one, but much smaller. The first is behind a large rock, hidden from sight; you shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble finding it so long as you reach its general area. The other¡¯s entrance is a hole in the ground near two giant mushrooms and several tree roots that cross over one another in an ¡®X¡¯ shape.¡±


    Michael gazed intently at Derek¡¯s eyes, looking for any semblance of falsehood. He found nothing but the eyes of a defeated man. Hatred still burned, but it had been reduced to mere embers. The man had accepted his fate. With an unwavering heart, Michael stood up. Derek spoke.


    ¡°I suppose this is the part where you kill me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. You¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The man scoffed.


    ¡°Go ahead, then. I¡¯d have done the same to you, anyhow. But remember this: we¡¯re both monsters. You were just the winner.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    Silently, Michael waved his hand. The Sphere floating above it shot forward at blinding speed¡­ And drilled a hole through Derek¡¯s forehead, instantly expanding and destroying his brain.


    Michael stared at the man¡¯s corpse for what seemed like a long time. He had done what had been necessary. Conviction filled his eyes.


    It¡¯s not over yet.


    Lohann was the more dangerous one, and he was still out there. James and his friends might be in a better position because of Derek¡¯s death, but until he got rid of Lohann, they would continue to be in danger, alongside many others. Michael couldn¡¯t let this single kill stop him in his tracks. He gave Derek¡¯s corpse one last look before turning around and taking a step. His leg faltered. It was a familiar kind of piercing pain.


    I pushed my luck by using Lightspeed for another three seconds.


    A trail of blood left his mouth. His body still hurt, but he couldn¡¯t stop here. Not yet. He used a Skill that could help him. It was also a Heritage Skill, and one that stood on the same level as Lightspeed. Most importantly, it was capable of improving his natural healing speed.


    Cleansing.


    Light coalesced into a halo above his head, showering him with light. There was an immediate difference. Michael could feel his body rebuilding itself, healing from Lightspeed¡¯s damage. The fact that his Dragonheart was still active helped. At that moment, he realized something.


    Cleansing helps me deal with the Dragonheart¡¯s burden.


    Activating his Dragonheart wasn¡¯t without a cost; the reason why his skin became red and smoke floated up was that his body couldn¡¯t handle the immense power of the organ. However, by improving his natural healing powers, Cleansing helped him cope with the Dragonheart¡¯s effects. They were good news. He cast twin Minor Heals as he left Derek¡¯s corpse behind, going where he had left James.


    Soon he reached his destination. He opened the door, beholding the sight of his friend holding a bloodied knife, with four dead men at his feet. James lifted his gaze and looked at him.


    ¡°Michael! Did you do it? Also¡­¡±


    James stopped talking as he looked at the halo floating above Michael¡¯s head. Michael gave him a dismissive wave.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is just a Skill. I¡¯m not hurt. Derek is dead.¡±


    After hearing his last words, James¡¯ eyes seemed to fill up with fiery determination and gratitude.


    ¡°One more to go, then. Thank you, Michael.¡±


    Michael simply nodded and pointed at the corpses on the ground.


    ¡°I won¡¯t judge you for killing your torturers. I¡¯ve killed a higher number of people. But we must be careful. We can¡¯t allow killing to become our first response or for it to cloud our minds.¡±


    James nodded, but Michael could tell that something in his expression was off. He just couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. His brow furrowed. James kicked the head of one of the men on the ground.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t contain myself once I got the chance to get rid of them. They caused me a lot of pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    ¡°We should get back to the others and tell them the good news. You¡¯ll deal with Lohann, right?¡±


    ¡°I will, as soon as I can locate him.¡±


    ¡°Me and the others are going to keep an eye out for him, but we have no way of notifying you after a discovery.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll Whisper periodically to you guys. It¡¯ll have to do.¡±


    James nodded. The two of them left the room and walked along the cave¡¯s path toward the entrance. James turned to Michael.


    ¡°Are you gonna keep that Skill active? It might draw some attention.¡±


    Michael blinked. It was true that a halo of light wasn¡¯t exactly inconspicuous. He dismissed the Skill, immediately feeling a pang of pain. He closed his eyes and felt the mana within him. Twin Minor Heals coursed through him. He opened his eyes again and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to manage with just this.¡±


    James tilted his head with a frown.


    ¡°Did Derek injure you?¡±


    ¡°No, this is just because I used a burdensome Skill. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The two of them nodded at each other and started to run. Michael continued to feel some pain, but certainly less than before he used Cleansing. The Heritage Skill¡¯s effects seemed to be greater than he thought. Finally, the two young men stepped out into the underground expanse once more. Michael let out a breath. James spoke.


    ¡°Come with me to our base in Redglow. It¡¯s closer than Bluestone. We should let you heal completely before making your way back to your Village. You might run into an enemy on the way.¡±


    Michael pondered his words. He replied.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Green waves of mana washed over him.


    Lightspeed and Cleansing also cost me a lot of mana.


    His vast reserves were nearly half-empty. Considering that he hadn¡¯t needed to use spells or Skills for the vast majority of Derek¡¯s men, this drain was alarming. As expected from two techniques that belonged to True Dragons. He let out a breath and straightened his back. He nodded at James, who nodded back. The young man started leading the way, with Michael trailing behind him.


    They waded ever deeper into Redglow Territory. Once they reached the outer reaches of the Village, they both stopped under the shade of a few of the glowing mushrooms, hiding behind a wall in a nook that was difficult to spot. James spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the others, since we don¡¯t know if you can enter the Village. It¡¯s better not to risk it.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    James ran off, leaving Michael alone. He let out a sigh and looked at the ceiling, casting another Minor Heal on himself.

 Chapter 62: Hunt (7)

    Michael stared at the ceiling for what felt like a long time. He closed his eyes, taking deep breaths. The pain remained, but it was almost gone. He would have activated Cleansing, but it was better not to reveal his location. His Dragonheart lay dormant, as he couldn¡¯t keep it active all the time, which hindered his healing. Waves of green mana washed over him. Every cast represented a brief respite. Michael thought to himself.


    What if I could turn Minor Heal into a constant stream of mana instead of just a burst?


    There was nothing to be lost by attempting it. Once he cast Minor Heal, he tried to keep the mana flowing through him for as long as possible. As was the case every time he attempted to use his Skills differently, he struggled at first. He was plagued by the sensation that he wasn¡¯t making any progress, but he now knew better. He had talent. So long as he didn¡¯t give up, he could do this. He kept trying.


    After some time, the waves would wash over him twice instead of once per wave at the cost of more mana. This drastically improved his healing abilities, reducing the pain and allowing him to focus even further. The additional mana cost wasn¡¯t something to be worried about. His mana pool was his greatest resource.


    Before he could continue with his small experiment, however, he heard the sound of footsteps. Michael stood up, more stable than before. He was managing to deal with the damage he had accumulated.


    The footsteps got closer and closer. Michael lifted his hand in preparation. If the people approaching were enemies, he needed to be ready for battle. Thankfully, his expectations were thwarted. The people who walked around the corner and entered the nook were people he was familiar with. James had returned with Elizabeth. Elizabeth took large steps forward.


    ¡°Michael! Finally!¡±


    Her arms were outstretched; he accepted her hug with glee and a smile. James grinned at the sight. He spoke.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to be healed? I knew you could heal yourself, but I assumed a proper Healer would be better.¡±


    Before Michael could reply, Elizabeth turned to James.


    ¡°He can heal himself?¡± she looked at Michael, ¡°Were you injured when fighting against Derek and his people?¡±


    Michael shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. The injuries are almost gone. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    James and Elizabeth stared at him for a few seconds before nodding almost at the same time.


    ¡°James told me that you managed to kill Derek.¡±


    Michael nodded with a grim expression.


    ¡°Yes, but Lohann is still out there. I can¡¯t stop until I deal with him too.¡±


    James sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never managed to celebrate small victories, even though this one isn¡¯t small at all. I understand you have a bigger objective to go after but recognize what you have already achieved.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded next to him. Michael let out a deep breath and looked at the ceiling once more. He spoke.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. One down, one to go. We should get moving.¡±


    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°You need to rest, at least for some time. I don¡¯t know what kind of battle you fought against Derek or how many you faced, but you can¡¯t just jump into another one,¡± she turned to James, ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out if he can enter our Village safely. Stay with him.¡±


    Michael frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection. I said I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Just allow me to worry a bit, as a friend.¡±


    James nodded with a solemn expression. Michael sighed. Elizabeth turned around and ran back toward the Village. Michael remained standing, focusing his attention on his surroundings. An enemy could appear at any moment. Next to him, James spoke.


    ¡°Relax a bit.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m protecting you too.¡±


    James sighed and shook his head, before changing the subject.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know. There¡¯s another group of people looking for Lohann. They were also going against Derek, but you¡¯ve taken care of that.¡±


    Michael glanced at him with surprise.


    ¡°Oh? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a faction from Yellowbright. Well, its only faction, really. Unlike Derek¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t built upon fear and violence. From the core members to the newest ones, everything works like a well-oiled machine under the leadership of a single man and his group. This man is antagonistic to Lohann, for reasons I don¡¯t know about.¡±


    A bit of light surged in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I suppose that the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Possibly. Does this organization have a name?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of, but it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to meet them, since even I am aware of their existence. After you¡¯re done resting, we should make our way to Yellowbright and see.¡±


    With a deep breath, Michael nodded. James glanced at him.


    ¡°I have no idea how you managed to obtain a healing Skill. Didn¡¯t you have something better to spend the Skill Point on?¡±


    Michael let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend a Skill Point. I learned this one on my own.¡±


    James watched him, mouth agape. It took him a few seconds to recompose himself.


    ¡°¡­Damn. We¡¯ve barely just found out that it¡¯s possible to learn Skills without spending a Skill Point, but you have already learned one so distant from your Class.¡±


    Michael shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as distant as you think. It¡¯s all just mana. The green mana wielded by the Healers and the blue mana of the Mages aren¡¯t too different. I just needed to realize that.¡±


    ¡°If that were true, all of our Mages would be learning healing Skills left and right. You¡¯re talented, my dude. I¡¯m glad. You can fight more than we can.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourselves short. Fighting is about will and determination, not just about firepower.¡±


    After that, silence reigned between the two. However, it wasn¡¯t an uncomfortable kind of silence that pushed one to speak as soon as possible, but instead a peaceful atmosphere. There were no words that needed to be said. Both men understood each other after their long years of friendship. Michael knew that James was simply digesting what he¡¯d heard. Soon, the sound of footsteps rang out. Elizabeth appeared around the corner, entering the nook. She carried new, fresh robes. She spoke.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve managed to find out that Michael can enter the Village to rest without negative consequences, so long as he doesn¡¯t start a battle. And,¡± she pointed at his robe, ¡°Anyone would be able to recognize him as long as he¡¯s wearing those. Change into these robes and then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michael agreed with her. He readied himself to enter Redglow Village.


    Michael spoke after changing his clothes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to tell how Lohann will react to Derek¡¯s death. We need to reach him as soon as possible.¡±


    Elizabeth chimed in.


    ¡°It will take some time for the news to reach Lohann, since none of the Mages in Derek¡¯s hideout were known to be capable of using Whisper. Lohann¡¯s only going to find out once he takes the initiative to Whisper to one of them or to Derek himself.¡±


    ¡°We have no idea how long it will take him to do so. For all we know, Lohann might already be aware of what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but-¡±


    ¡°No ¡®buts.¡¯ We must prepare for the worst-case scenario. I will rush to the possible hideouts Derek mentioned as soon as I can.¡±


    At that moment, a hand grabbed his shoulder. It belonged to James, who spoke with an angry expression.


    ¡°What are you saying? Going off alone to fight Lohann and his group? Are you serious? We should get in contact with Yellowbright as soon as possible and receive support.¡±


    Michael fired back.


    ¡°I fight better alone. Other groups can¡¯t be trusted, as they all have their own agendas. I¡¯m ready to do it on my own.¡±


    James scoffed. Elizabeth stepped in between them just as the situation was about to devolve into an argument and spoke.


    ¡°First things first. We need to get Michael to a safe place where he can rest and finish healing. I know your wounds aren¡¯t serious, but it¡¯s better to be in pristine condition before facing Lohann. He¡¯s powerful.¡±


    James nodded. On that, it seemed that he agreed. Michael let out a small sigh.


    ¡°How powerful?¡±


    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve seen, he¡¯s definitely the most powerful Mage I know. Uh, maybe apart from you.¡±


    Michael scratched his chin in thought. He had reached his level of power, so couldn¡¯t Lohann also be powerful? Of course, there was no way to match his Dragon blood, but¡­


    I¡¯ll be careful.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±


    Elizabeth let out a sigh of relief and continued leading the way. At the same time, Michael was lost in his thoughts. He was used to fighting alone and had fully planned to go after Lohann on his own, using other people only as sources of information, including this organization in Yellowbright. Part of the reason was also that he didn¡¯t want his friends to be in danger. It was a na?ve and rather foolish wish given the state of the Tutorial, but he still clung to it. He would keep his friends away from harm.


    As his thoughts reached this point, he naturally thought of his mother. At least he would be able to look for her in Redglow as well, even though his friends had failed to find her there. He didn¡¯t want to lose hope.

 Chapter 63: Hunt (8)

    The trio made their way toward the entrance of the Village. The dwarves at each side of the entrance gazed intently at Michael, but he didn¡¯t let their piercing looks throw him off. He walked confidently into Redglow, as if he had been part of it all along. James walked ahead of him, while Elizabeth walked by his side. He focused on following James through the dirt roads. Michael soon noticed a pattern; all the dwarves on the way would stare at him but ultimately do nothing. It reinforced the idea that it was fine for him to be inside the Village, so long as he didn¡¯t start a battle.


    Any fight would likely be considered part of the Territory Wars. I don¡¯t know what would happen if I started a battle in the heart of another Territory and Village.


    It was something he didn¡¯t wish to find out. His friends were part of Redglow. It was ideal for both Redglow and Bluestone to prosper, striking a balance between their Territories¡¯ distribution so that both Michael and his friends could reap good rewards. Of course, it would be best for Michael to completely dominate as much Territory as possible, but he didn¡¯t wish to hinder his friends. He didn¡¯t want them to be penalized by the System.


    Michael followed James until they reached a large wooden house. It seemed to be one of the several larger gathering spots inside the village. As the door opened, the sounds of talking and the smell of food came out of the inside. They were enough to overwhelm the senses, but Michael didn¡¯t even flinch. He calmly entered the house with James and Elizabeth in tow. His gaze surveyed the room. At least ten groups of four or more people each. He would be hiding in plain sight.


    Some of the people ate meat and rice with what seemed to be beer, while others only ate bread and drank water. The difference created by the varying achievements in the Territory Wars was made increasingly obvious as more time passed. After a few seconds, Michael located Dylan¡¯s broad back and identified Thomas, Anthony, and Naomi. His stiff fa?ade crumbled into a warm smile. He almost let his guard down at the sight of his friends. Almost.


    James walked ahead of him, reaching the table in the corner. Thomas was the first one to see Michael. In nothing but an instant, the young man¡¯s face lit up. He rose from his seat and seemed to be about to yell, but both James and Michael lifted their hands at the same time. Thomas¡¯ cry died in his throat. The other three, startled by the sudden movement, turned their gazes toward what Thomas was looking at. Michael approached them confidently and sat down at the table, speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. I need to blend in,¡± he paused for a moment, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s good to see you guys. I¡¯ve missed you badly.¡±


    By this point, the expressions of the others were as giddy as they could be. Dylan put his arm around Michael¡¯s shoulders as James and Elizabeth sat at the table, clearly trying to contain his excitement.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s truly good to see you, my friend.¡±


    Naomi and Thomas smiled brightly and shook his hand, trying not to express their joy. Anthony nodded at him.


    Dylan turned toward James with worry in his eyes and continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you too. We heard you were captured by Derek¡¯s people, but we were powerless to do anything without knowing your location. We could only wait here, at our usual spot. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    James waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Michael rescued me from where I was imprisoned, which leads me to my next point,¡± James had a solemn expression, ¡°Derek is dead.¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    It was as if a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured on the warm atmosphere. As if he were unwilling to let it be, James immediately told them the most important piece of news. It wasn¡¯t a commendable attitude, but Michael could understand it. He also didn¡¯t want to blow this reunion out of proportion. They needed to blend in and discuss what mattered most. Naomi eked out a reply.


    ¡°¡­Dead? Already? Just like that?¡±


    Michael scoffed.


    ¡°Not a moment too soon.¡±


    Anthony spoke for the first time since Michael had sat down.


    ¡°You were the one who killed him, weren¡¯t you? Like you killed that group of eleven enemies.¡±


    Michael stared unflinchingly into his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I killed them. I killed even more people while attempting to find Derek and rescuing James.¡±


    Instead of reprimanding him, Anthony merely nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡°Good. You did what had to be done. I admire your conviction.¡±


    Silence reigned for a few seconds. Michael patiently let his friends absorb the news. After almost ten seconds, he spoke.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    The others except for Elizabeth and James threw him looks of confusion. Thomas spoke.


    ¡°Derek is dead. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Derek might be dead, but Lohann is still alive and in an unknown location. That man is more dangerous than Derek could ever be. We need to find him and deal with him as soon as possible.¡±


    Naomi shivered.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always hated that man. I thought he would be next to Derek and would have fought by his side. He¡¯s still out there? Jesus.¡±


    Michael replied.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll talk to Yellowbright¡¯s organization before making a move against him.¡±


    The others nodded. Anthony spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good move. You should rest for a bit before that, though.¡±


    Dylan chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. You must be both physically and mentally tired. Take a break. Lohann isn¡¯t an immediate threat yet.¡±


    Michael grinned.


    ¡°Thanks for worrying, but I want to deal with this as quickly as possible. I do need a bit of rest, though.¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve done a lot. We¡¯ll talk more once you¡¯ve rested. There will be time for us to catch up.¡±


    Michael smiled at his friends with a nod and stood up. Elizabeth did the same.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to where I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    James intervened.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s better if he comes with me. The rooms are shared among several people, but my room is entirely composed of people who are at this table. There will be no need to worry about the information being leaked.¡±


    Elizabeth flinched and nodded. Michael glanced at her. This wasn¡¯t the kind of oversight that he expected from her. In an attempt to quickly take him to safety, she had forgotten the basic notion that the people in her room weren¡¯t necessarily going to be friendly. Still, this made him feel some warmth. He grinned and looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Let¡¯s go, James.¡±


    The duo walked outside and back into the Village¡¯s streets as naturally as possible. The two of them made their way through the winding roads, making turns and walking as quickly as possible. Finally, the duo stopped in front of a small house.


    James opened the wooden door and walked in. Inside, there were three bunk beds neatly placed next to one another. There was no furniture and there seemed to be only a single bathroom. James spoke.


    ¡°This is our room. I sleep here alongside Anthony, Thomas, and Dylan.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡±


    ¡°We had to ask a few people to swap places, but successfully managed to stay in a room together. The bigger coincidence is the fact that we were all sent to the same Village.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Michael¡¯s suspicion was turned towards the System. Why had he been the only one to be separated from his friends, even though they were all physically in the same general area when the System descended? It was to the point that all of his friends were concentrated in one village, but he was sent to another.


    Is it related to my draconic lineage?


    It was the only feasible possibility that Michael could think of. It was what made him different from all the others. Maybe the System had taken that into account. It had been determined that he could survive and develop on his own, and as such, he was sent to another village. In contrast, his friends would thrive if they remained as a group, so they weren¡¯t separated.


    All of these thoughts went through his mind in a flash. James closed the door behind them. Almost immediately afterward, Michael¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    Green mana coursed through his body. He let out a breath. The last bits of pain still bothered him. Next to him, James spoke.


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s crazy that you learned a Heal on your own. It seems to be different from the Minor Heals I¡¯ve seen, too.¡±

 Chapter 64: Hunt (9)

    Now that he had dealt with the most pressing issue, Michael didn¡¯t mind answering his friend properly. He activated Cleansing as a halo took shape above him. James flinched and stared at the halo, but turned his gaze to Michael.


    ¡°Skills aren¡¯t limited to their standard usage. The automatic knowledge inserted into our minds by the System should be taken as a recommendation, and not as a rule. It is possible to mess around with the Skills¡¯ specifications and change their resulting effects.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand. A chant left his lips. In less than a second, a Mana Sphere coalesced on the tip of his index finger. He controlled his mana output, changing its size freely. He even shot it toward the ceiling, stopped it mid-trajectory, and pulled it back to his hand. James watched this with marvel in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Incredible. Did you figure that out on your own?¡±


    ¡°Partially. I had the good luck of also being introduced to a good mentor.¡±


    James shot him a questioning look.


    ¡°A mentor? Another contestant?¡±


    ¡°No. An NPC.¡±


    James made a surprised expression.


    ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no way there would be a human powerful enough to be your mentor. I¡¯ve never heard of the NPCs giving anyone their support, however. Some of them just answer questions based on your Class.¡±


    ¡°There were some important circumstances. Besides, as you might have already figured out, they¡¯re not really NPCs.¡±


    James shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah, but they seem really intent on looking like NPCs, so is there any real difference in practice?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference between actual thinking beings and mere dolls. The proof of this is that I was able to learn from one of them. Don¡¯t dismiss them as mere actors or puppets. Try to have actual conversations with the teacher NPCs. You¡¯ll be surprised.¡±


    James had a pensive expression as he nodded.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    Michael felt Cleansing¡¯s light flood his body and activated his Dragonheart. The minor pain decreased immediately, then vanished. He walked up to one of the bunk beds, which seemed to be free. He sat down on it and spoke.


    ¡°Always think about how you can use your Skills differently and seek the support of the teachers. Those are my recommendations for you.¡±


    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes. He perceived his body and its conditions.


    I¡¯m fully healed.


    At least, there were no longer injuries that he could find or feel. However, because of his experience with Tairy and the Healer NPC, Hyla, back in Bluestone, he was aware that there could be injuries that escaped his notice. He kept Cleansing active because of this.


    In the meantime, James had walked up to his own bed with a serious expression. He seemed to be thinking about Michael¡¯s words; or, at least, he was worried about something. He spoke.


    ¡°Feel free to stay here until you recover completely. Me and the others will deal with the aftermath of Derek¡¯s death. In case Lohann does something, I¡¯ll be sure to notify you as soon as possible. It will be my highest priority.¡±


    Michael nodded without opening his eyes.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m pretty much fine already, I¡¯ll just need a bit of time. Thank you.¡±


    For the first time in a few days, Michael lay down and allowed himself to truly drift off into sleep. It wasn¡¯t simply because of the damage he had sustained after using Lightspeed. The act of killing several people when hunting Derek, including Derek himself, still weighed on his mind. A small voice within him wondered if he couldn¡¯t have acted differently. However, a more rational, louder voice stated that he did what he had to do. He had avoided killing everyone that he could, only going after the lives of those who attempted to kill him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I did what I could.


    Once this thought reached him, the raging storm within his mind calmed down. He fell deeper into his slumber. He automatically meditated at the same time, recovering his spent mana. His dim awareness took note that Jake remained within the room, likely unwilling to leave him alone. Gratitude filled his body before he truly fell asleep.


    Michael woke up to knocking on the door.


    The knocking wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough to briefly awaken Michael¡¯s consciousness. The first thing he noticed was that, as he expected, Cleansing had remained active throughout his sleep. He dismissed the Heritage Skill, feeling more powerful than ever. He was now certain that he had fully recovered.


    In the meantime, James had cautiously walked up to the door and was looking at him. Michael nodded and stood up. His friend opened the door, coming face to face with a distraught Elizabeth. She hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°So? Is he feeling better? We need to talk.¡±


    With a confused expression, James stepped to the side and let her in, closing the door behind her. He replied.


    ¡°Did you come all the way here just to ask that? Don¡¯t you know we shouldn¡¯t do anything that might be suspicious?¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head with a scoff.


    ¡°Of course not. I mean, I¡¯m obviously still worried,¡± she threw a glance at Michael, appearing to be relieved after seeing his appearance, ¡°But that¡¯s not what made me come here.¡±


    Michael sat down on the bed. He was among friends. He didn¡¯t need to be ready for a sudden attack at any moment. He asked the most important question.


    ¡°Why did you come here, then?¡±


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and replied.


    ¡°While we were sitting at the table back in the hall, I, alongside the others, heard talk about a ¡®large group¡¯s defeat¡¯ and ¡®murder of many fighters.¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem to be anything more than a rumor and certainly isn¡¯t widespread information, but news about what happened to Derek and his organization is already starting to circulate.¡±


    Michael frowned. In a way, this was a natural, expected scenario. He hadn¡¯t killed everyone he faced in the hideout, and even if he had, it wouldn¡¯t have changed the fact that people would find out about it sooner or later. However, he hadn¡¯t thought that the spread of information would be so fast.


    The survivors should have been scared into silence.


    Had he gone about this the wrong way? Perhaps the resentment from the survivors had made them talk as soon as possible. It was an oversight on Michael¡¯s part. Derek¡¯s organization might have been tearing at the seams, but the core had been strong. Those loyalists were the same ones who filled the hideout and protected Derek. Given their inability to deal with Michael themselves, the next best thing would be to make as many of their allies aware of what had happened as soon as they could.


    It means that they¡¯ll try to send the information to Lohann.


    Maybe the man was already in the know. It was the worst-case scenario that would force Michael to act even quicker. The loyalists had likely taken advantage of the time he spent resting to reach out to Lohann. The rising anxiety made Michael feel as if he were on a battlefield.


    Calm down. Those are just assumptions.


    It was possible, albeit unlikely, that this train of thought was wrong; it was possible that the information hadn¡¯t yet reached Lohann or spread too far. In any case, his top priority should be to locate Lohann. He had no idea how the man would react to Derek¡¯s death.


    James shared his frown. He turned to Michael.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He was sincerely asking for advice. Michael replied in a decisive tone.


    ¡°We need to find Lohann. Any leads?¡±


    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. I¡¯ll try to obtain as much information about Lohann as possible without making it too obvious, but it¡¯ll be hard. He¡¯s got people all over Redglow.¡±


    James retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be caught in a heartbeat. None of us are good at obtaining information.¡±


    She slightly furrowed her brow, but spoke calmly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice. We can¡¯t stay idle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s the only thing that we can do. We could also try finding someone who has a lot of information and buy what we need somehow.¡±


    ¡°How? There¡¯s no currency system in the Villages. Resources are provided by the Village depending on one¡¯s rank.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Stop trying to nitpick everything I suggest and help us think of an actual plan!¡±


    It was the first time in a long while that Michael saw Elizabeth¡¯s irritated expression.


    I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s on edge.


    James kept his frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nitpicking!¡±


    Michael raised his hand before the argument could continue. Both people turned to him.


    ¡°I agree with Elizabeth¡¯s notion that we need information, but we need to be careful about it. We don¡¯t want another situation where they take a hostage,¡± he looked at James, who nodded with a grim look, ¡°or try to affect us by attacking others in the group. Everyone¡¯s safety is paramount. Besides, looking for information on our own is not our only choice. What about Yellowbright¡¯s organization?¡±


    James nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to set up a meeting with them. What should I tell them?¡±


    Michael hesitated, speaking after a few seconds of thought.


    ¡°Just say that you know a powerful Mage who¡¯s trying to talk to them. If you reveal my identity too easily, Lohann might find out that I¡¯m in Redglow.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we assume that he already knows? He knows that we¡¯re friends because of my capture; it isn¡¯t a leap to assume that you¡¯re with us in this Village.¡±


    It was true. Michael cursed in his mind. He spoke.


    ¡°Still, let¡¯s try to avoid having him find out that we¡¯re reaching out to Yellowbright. If the Yellowbright guys refuse,¡± He took a deep breath, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m the Monster of Bluestone Village.¡±


    James eyed him carefully.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest way. We need to prioritize results right now.¡±

 Chapter 65: Hunt (10)

    Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on everyone. Since most of our group belongs to this room, you guys will be able to do the same. We can¡¯t let any of us be captured.¡±


    James appeared to be lost in thought. Michael knew that the memories of the torture he¡¯d endured had surfaced. Michael attempted to help his friend by changing the subject, even though it likely wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the best course of action.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, Lohann is the most powerful Mage I¡¯ve seen. I don¡¯t know how you stack up to him. I think that you should focus on improving your personal power as much as possible while we gather information. Besides, if you¡¯re seen with us by someone who recognizes you, everything will go to shit really fast.¡±


    It was true. There should be many who weren¡¯t yet aware of his connection to James and the others, but they should be familiar with his appearance. From that perspective, appearing in the dining hall to greet his other friends had been a risky move. As he understood this, Michael spoke.


    ¡°Be careful, you two.¡±


    The other two nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    With words of reassurance and promises that they would be careful, the two left the room, leaving Michael alone.


    Improving myself, huh?


    For the first time in a while, he opened his Status Window.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 28


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Newborn Caster


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 168


    Dexterity: 157


    Endurance: 161


    Constitution: 202


    Intelligence: 279


    Wisdom: 302


    Free points: 57


    Skill Points: 14


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F), Mana Arrow (F), Whisper (F), Minor Heal (F), Twin Casting (E), Mana Blade (F), Fireball (E), Earth Spike (E), Shroud (F); Eagle Eye (F).


    Passive Skills


    Clarity (F), Alacrity (E); Mana Empowerment (E), Force (E), Agility (E).


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D), Astral Meditation (D).


    Heritage


    Blessing of Light: Cleansing, Illumination, Lightspeed.


    Titles


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Apprentice Mage; Draconic Blessing, Mushroom Hunter, Bluestone Village¡¯s First Star, The Monster of Bluestone Village.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He had been so caught up in dealing with Derek and ensuring his friends¡¯ safety that he had neglected his personal growth. Yet, he reached Level 28 by killing other humans. As always, his stats were sky-high. It wasn¡¯t surprising in the least that he hadn¡¯t yet found an opponent among humans. In fact, the beasts and monsters weren¡¯t much different.


    Can I overpower anything on the same Level?


    No, he shouldn¡¯t think like this. There was no merit to overestimating himself. Even if his thoughts were true, he needed to approach every battle with seriousness. He recalled the Dungeon Sullivan had told him about. He hadn¡¯t had the time to seek it out and clear it. This was his opportunity. He took Elizabeth¡¯s advice to heart; he wouldn¡¯t underestimate Lohann. He should improve himself while he could. Michael decisively stood up.


    It''s important to know my own strength in battle.


    He needed to have a firm grasp of his own abilities and what was possible for him. Knowing himself was half the battle. He needed to be familiar with all of his Skills and always seek to improve himself. It was the only way to make sure he stayed ahead of others and prevailed. He looked at the Fireball and Earth Spike Skills. They were spells that Tairy had been in the middle of teaching him, but that he managed to learn before time. He smiled.


    It was time to tackle the Dungeon. Michael cast Shroud before opening the door and leaving the bedroom. He relied on the spell as he made his way through the roads of Redglow Village, always trying to avoid having other people get too close. After carefully moving in such a fashion, he finally walked through the Village¡¯s only entrance and exit. Once he reached the shadow of one of the huge pillars, he dismissed the spell. Then, he started running towards the location Sullivan had told him. His Dragonheart thumped within his chest, making him faster.


    At that moment, as he ran, he was surprised by his own speed. His improved Strength and Dexterity stats certainly empowered him, but there was something else that he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. It took him some time before he finally realized it was his Dragonheart.


    It feels like my body has adapted to it. More than before, at least.


    He looked at his skin. The reddish tone hadn¡¯t gone away, but it was much clearer than before. No smoke trails left his body with every breath. With this in mind, Michael used Mana Blade to cut his own finger. The blood that dripped down sizzled, but it wasn¡¯t boiling. He tilted his head, deep in thought. He needed to confirm a suspicion.


    ¡°10 points into Constitution.¡±


    This was it. The moment his words left his mouth, he felt a distinct change. His body temperature seemed to have decreased by just a bit. It was as if he had been struck by a lightning bolt.


    Constitution helps to withstand the Dragonheart¡¯s burden. That¡¯s why my Class increases it so much with every Level.


    A decision was quickly made.


    ¡°40 points into Constitution.¡±


    As his Constitution went over 250, Michael felt as if he had spent his entire life on fire, and only now got rid of the flames. There was a type of relief that he couldn¡¯t quite explain, even to himself. Every time his heart beat, power flooded every corner of his body. Yet, it didn¡¯t strain him, at least not as it did before.


    I¡¯m certain I can keep my Dragonheart active for at least twice as long as before.


    He smiled. Growing more powerful was intoxicating. Keeping this in mind, he eagerly headed to the Dungeon¡¯s location. It was another opportunity to improve himself. Finally, he saw the entrance in the distance. His powerful body closed the distance in an instant before he ground to a halt. He stared at the large, circular stone door. Then, he touched it.


    [Would you like to enter the Lizard Labyrinth Dungeon?]


    Michael frowned. A labyrinth? Why had Sullivan recommended this Dungeon to him? He had said that it would be a challenge, so Michael didn¡¯t underestimate it. He immediately cast Whisper and tried to contact Tairy. The old man¡¯s voice echoed out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Do you miss me already?¡±


    Michael sighed.


    ¡°Shut up, old man. Listen, I want to ask you about a Dungeon Sullivan informed me of. It¡¯s called Lizard Labyrinth.¡±


    Tairy scoffed.


    ¡°Sullivan told you about it? That fucking old man. Did he say anything about it being a challenge or whatever?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why? Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Just like before, I can¡¯t give you specific information about the Dungeon. What I can tell you it¡¯s that it¡¯s several levels above Mushroom Grotto.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Which means the rewards will be even better.¡±


    ¡°If you want to look at it that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Michael dismissed the Whisper with a laugh. Before he understood just how powerful Lohann was, he needed to grasp at any opportunity to become stronger. Of course, it would also be helpful for the time after Lohann¡¯s death; the Tutorial continued.


    ¡°I would like to enter the Dungeon.¡±


    The giant circular door slid to the side. Darkness greeted him. It was a scene similar to Mushroom Grotto. He decisively strode into the darkness, keeping his guard up. Then, he attentively tried to grasp his surroundings as a System message appeared in front of him.


    [Labyrinth: find the exit before time runs out.]


    Below it, a six-hour timer counted down. He spun in place, taking in his surroundings. It was as if the natural maze that composed the underground had been magnified. Tall and thick walls extended themselves up to the ceiling, creating winding pathways and corners. Michael sighed.


    ¡°I never liked mazes.¡±


    He turned to the nearest wall. There was something he needed to check. He pointed at it, a Mana Sphere taking shape at the tip of his finger. He spoke the Skill¡¯s name to finalize its chanting and sent it flying towards the wall. The Sphere collided against the wall. Instead of piercing right through it, there was resistance. After a short time, it fizzled out. Michael approached the collision point and evaluated the damage he¡¯d caused.


    ¡­Looks like it won¡¯t be possible to break down the walls.


    There wasn¡¯t even a dent on the wall; no burns or cracks. It was pristine, as if it had never been hit at all. It was unclear whether this was because of the Dungeon¡¯s rules or because his stats and Skills weren¡¯t great enough. If he pushed his Dragonheart to its limits and condensed his Spheres, it might be possible to damage the walls, but it was impossible for his current self to go through them.


    ¡°No way around it, I suppose.¡±


    He placed his left hand on the maze¡¯s wall.


    I don¡¯t know the size of the maze, so I should move quickly.


    Michael started running, always keeping his hand on the wall. It was a basic technique for escaping mazes. He didn¡¯t know if there were traps or enemies in the labyrinth, but he would deal with those once they appeared.


    Michael stepped strongly on the ground. At that moment, a chill went down his spine.

 Chapter 66: Labyrinth (1)

    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    His Dragonheart came to life with a roar.


    Lightspeed!


    At the fastest speed he could attain, he sidestepped. A fraction of a second later, two arrows pierced through the space where his head and heart had been. The light power within him died down as he turned around and locked eyes with two strange creatures. They looked like a mix of a lizard and a human, possessing green skin, powerful muscles, and sharp teeth and claws. A loincloth covered their groin, while a quiver full of arrows rested on their backs.


    Lizardmen, huh?


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high Level.]


    He clicked his tongue. They appeared to be the enemies of this Dungeon. The two lizardmen each held a bow and were in the process of nocking another arrow. Michael drew a line in the air.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    He widened its area-of-effect, making it sear right through the just-released arrows, burning them to cinders. Once the Wave hit the lizardmen, he fully expected them to be bisected and killed in a single move. However, his expectations were thwarted. Michael narrowed his eyes. One of the lizardmen ducked beneath the Wave, while the other jumped over it. Fast as lightning, they nocked other arrows. This time, however, the arrows were bathed in an orange light. Michael felt the same chill as before. Light coursed through his veins as he activated Lightspeed.


    The arrows covered in orange energy cut through the air like bullets. In the slow-motion world, he could barely see their path. He sidestepped again, letting the attacks pass him by. There was no reason to gamble and try to block them with Mana Shield.


    They have definitely gone through the first evolution.


    The arrows had been even more powerful than the Great Mushroom¡¯s hyphae in terms of firepower alone. It meant that he was dealing with two monsters over Level 25. He cursed Sullivan in his mind. The lizardmen shot two more arrows, but they were ordinary and easily avoided.


    Still under the effects of Lightspeed, he quickly cast another Mana Wave. Because of the improvement to his speed, the Skill was cast much quicker than the last. The half-moon made of blue mana coalesced in front of Michael; it was long enough to cover the entire tunnel horizontally. As the enemies moved to avoid it, Michael hurriedly cast another Wave. He managed to catch one of them mid-air. The Skill tore through the lizardman, bisecting it. Its death throes were lost as orange energy gathered at the tip of the survivor¡¯s arrow. At the same time, the realization that he could kill them so long as he hit them dawned upon Michael. His stats meant he wasn¡¯t lacking in offensive power.


    He crouched as the arrow pierced through the air above him like a railgun.


    Three more seconds.


    He had come up with a ten-second limit for Lightspeed. He had done so to avoid injuring himself. He had three seconds left. There was no margin for error or time for another missed spell. Since the enemy was also a long-ranged combatant, there was one thing that could be done to easily overwhelm it. However, it also put Michael at greater risk.


    Steeling his mind, he shot forward. The lizardman nocked another arrow. This was the moment of truth. The distance between them had been greatly reduced; Michael wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge an arrow coming from so close to him. That did not mean, however, that he had no options. He drew a line in the air.


    ¡°Mana Wave!¡±


    The Wave destroyed the incoming arrow, but was avoided by the lizardman. At that point, they were almost in melee range. Michael ground to a halt and drew a circle.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    Before the enemy could grab another arrow, the Sphere went through its skull, killing it instantly. The moment the notification reached his ears, he deactivated Lightspeed and let out a breath. The monster¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth as pain coursed through him.


    Cleansing.


    A halo of light appeared above his head. The pain was lessened.


    This was harder than I thought.


    Even though the enemies had perished to a single spell each, they were much faster than even the Mushroom Warriors. If it weren¡¯t for Lightspeed, this battle would have been far more dangerous. As his thoughts reached this point, Michael smiled.


    As I expected, the Heritage Skills can be used at the same time as ordinary Skills.


    He hadn¡¯t needed a dual casting Skill to use both Lightspeed and Mana Wave. The Blessing of Light was special; its three Skills greatly raised his personal power, even though he could only use Lightspeed safely for ten seconds at a time, and Illumination¡¯s power was situational. The fact that he could use Cleansing and other Skills at the same time, however, made it all worth it.


    Michael checked the System notifications.


    [You have slain a Lizardman Archer, Level 36.]


    [You have Slain a Lizardman Archer, Level 37.]


    Damn.


    So this was why Sullivan had said this would be a worthwhile Dungeon. Their Levels were considerably higher than anything else Michael had faced. He had no confidence in fighting them without Lightspeed. He wasn¡¯t sure if his defensive abilities could withstand their attacks, nor if he was fast enough to cast and hit them without Lightspeed.


    This meant that he needed to pace himself and always fight only when he had recovered enough from the previous use of the Heritage Skill. However, Lohann was still out there. He needed to increase his power quickly.


    To succeed in this Dungeon, I¡¯ll need to find a way to fight the lizardmen without Lightspeed.


    With a heavy expression, he placed his hand on the wall once more and continued on his way. He walked for twenty minutes before he stopped and frowned. He could hear the lizardmen¡¯s growling. Hiding himself and casting Shroud, he peeked into the turn. Three lizardmen stood idly in the middle of the corridor. One of them was sitting down; it held a bow and arrow, as did another one. The last lizardman, however, was obviously different. It was larger and more muscular than the other two and held no weapons. Its claws, however, shone in the dim lighting of the labyrinth¡¯s torches. They were longer and seemed to be sharper than those of its kin.


    Just my luck.


    It was obvious that the bigger lizardman was a warrior of sorts or at least a melee combatant. Since it had the support of the two bow-wielding enemies, this would be a hard fight. The only saving grace was that they hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. It was an absolutely advantageous position.


    I can¡¯t fuck this up.


    He hid his entire body behind the wall with his back against it and dismissed Shroud. At that moment, he heard the lizardmen sniffing the air and growling. He completed his chanting and shot out from behind the wall. His two hands drew lines in the air as his Dragonheart thumped within his chest.


    ¡°Mana Wave!¡±


    Twin Mana Waves flew horizontally through the air. The burly lizardman merely crossed its arms in front of its torso, while the bow-wielding ones tried to avoid the Skill, but one of them was in the worst possible position. As the sitting lizardman tried to stand up, one of the Waves cut off its head, searing through its neck. Simultaneously, the Wave severed the legs of the other bow-wielder, who had tried to jump over the Skills. It had been a clear misjudgement. With a pained scream, the upper half of its body fell to the ground.


    At that moment, a roar shook the tunnel itself. Michael looked at the muscular lizardman. There were severe injuries on both of its arms, but it was still alive. No, more than that, the two bloody, burnt lines on its body didn¡¯t seem to hinder it one bit. As it roared, a red hue surrounded its figure. A red light shone within its eyes. Michael kept his guard up, ready to use Lightspeed at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The lizardman warrior shot forward. Michael blinked. The golden halo above his head revolved. Before his eyes opened, he felt a chill.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    As he opened his eyes, he beheld five claws less than thirty centimeters in front of him, aiming straight for his throat. His body moved automatically, empowered by his stats and experience. He stepped back, making the claws hit nothing but air. The creature roared again, making Michael wince. The roar was loud enough to rattle his eardrums, but Cleansing kept him from losing his balance.


    It''s fucking fast.


    It had crossed the distance between them in a heartbeat. He needed to retreat to use his Skills. He leaped backward, raising both of his hands. Twin Mana Spheres coalesced above them, then shot towards the enemy¡¯s torso. He had determined that Mana Wave wasn¡¯t concentrated enough to pierce its defenses. The lizardman avoided one of the Spheres, but because of their trajectory, couldn¡¯t dodge the other one completely. It burned through its left side just above its thigh, making it roar once again. It charged at Michael at blinding speed, but as its left leg stepped forward, it stumbled.

 Chapter 67: Labyrinth (2)

    Michael didn¡¯t miss this gap, smelling the opportunity like a bloodhound. Two more Mana Spheres took shape and flew forward. The red hue around the lizardman thickened. It swiped at the incoming Spheres with one arm. As the arm and the Spheres made contact, both of them collapsed.


    It neutralized the Spheres!?


    As the creature charged at him, he realized it was because of the red hue. It seemed to be its evolution Skill. Despite having just lost an arm, the lizardman warrior only bared its teeth and stepped closer. It was now within melee range. A thought crossed Michael¡¯s mind in an instant.


    I won¡¯t have the time to cast any Skills.


    As if to prove his point, the lizardman¡¯s remaining claws went for his face. He tried stepping back once more, but this time, the lizardman kept up with him, pressuring him with another attack. He gritted his teeth, forced on the defensive.


    Michael kept trying to find an opportunity to cast more Mana Spheres or even a Mana Shield, but there was no time. He had to focus completely on avoiding the one-armed lizardman¡¯s attacks. He tried to take advantage of its missing limb, always dodging to the left, but the enemy was quick enough to render his attempts useless.


    In the midst of this dangerous, deadly dance, Michael felt another chill go down his spine.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]


    It was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He could feel the incoming attack as clearly as he could feel the wind on his skin. Light flooded his spiritual self as he activated Lightspeed. He lowered his body as the arrow bathed in orange energy shot through where his chest had been and landed on the warrior¡¯s body, drilling a hole into it. The lizardman warrior roared. Faster than before, Michael finished chanting. Mana Blades took shape around his hands, condensed to their limits. He swung his arms upward in a single, fluid motion.


    Blood filled his vision, but he turned around without giving the falling body of the warrior a second glance. His eyes zeroed in on the figure of a lizardman without legs, holding a bow. It bared its teeth. One of the Blades around Michael¡¯s hands disappeared, replaced by a Mana Sphere. It shot at the monster¡¯s head, finishing it.


    Michael deactivated Lightspeed after confirming that he¡¯d received two kill notifications. He turned around and looked at the severed body parts of the lizardman warrior, staring into its glassy eyes.


    [You have slain a Lizardman Warrior, Level 39.]


    [You have slain a Lizardman Archer, Level 35.]


    He let out a breath.


    I thought it would just bleed out after losing both of its legs.


    He hadn¡¯t expected it to have enough energy to fire off an attack. No matter, he had succeeded. He had almost beat them without needing to resort to Lightspeed. It was progress.


    ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re strong.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his Dragon blood and the power that came with it, he would have had absolutely no way of clearing this Dungeon, especially alone. He opened the information of the Skill he¡¯d acquired.


    [Passive Skill


    Danger Sense (E): to survive no matter what, one must be capable of identifying threats and reacting to them. It is the most basic instinct of a living being.


    Effects: amplifies the user¡¯s ability to detect danger, including incoming attacks. Higher proficiency and a higher Intelligence stat result in greater effects.]


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He smiled widely. He could tell it was an extremely valuable Skill. Even during the process of acquiring it, it had saved his life multiple times. He felt a bit more confident about tackling this Dungeon.


    Let¡¯s keep going.


    Placing his hand on the wall, he continued on his way. The halo above him kept rotating, increasing his natural healing abilities. Michael kept his Dragonheart active as much as he could, readying himself for an ambush. As he walked, he came across other groups of lizardmen. All of them possessed both Lizardman Archers and Lizardman Warriors. He fought carefully and decisively, casting his Skills as fast as possible and killing as many as he could per cast.


    The maze changed. The walls made of rough stone had turned into murals with engravings, while the torches burned brighter. The changes reassured Michael that he was heading in the right direction. Over time, he got used to the repeated battles.


    Standing over the broken carcasses of two Lizardman Warriors and three Lizardman Archers, he heaved. His body was riddled with injuries, mostly cuts. Yet, as the halo above him kept spinning, the wounds slowly disappeared. Placing his hands on his knees, a single thought hit Michael.


    I¡¯m glad I came here.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the XP or whatever else. It was because he was accumulating battle experience. After awakening to his Dragon blood, he had forcefully broken through challenges far too easily. No enemy had been able to match him. However, now that he was fighting higher-leveled creatures, he realized how much he was lacking. His stats and even Skills were powerful enough, but he lacked the judgement to use them at the right times. He didn¡¯t have much battle sense; after all, he had been nothing but an ordinary youth back on Earth.


    I¡¯m getting better.


    Nevertheless, that was changing. His battle sense developed as he danced on the line between life and death. Every injury was a lesson, and every kill meant that he had surpassed an obstacle. Slowly but surely, he was improving. It was much more difficult than picking up new ways to manipulate mana, but it was even more rewarding.


    Michael placed his back against the engraved wall. His mana reserves were lower than he was comfortable with, though they weren¡¯t near empty. The constant usage of Cleansing had been the one thing that drained his mana pool the most. Its mana costs were the highest among his Skills, including Lightspeed. Of course, it had paid off. Even when he got seriously injured, Minor Heal and Cleansing had united to restore him somewhat. He spoke to himself.


    ¡°There might be a Boss at the end. I¡¯ll rest.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten Lohann¡¯s situation, so he had to be even more careful. He couldn¡¯t leave the Dungeon half-dead and needing to recover for a long time. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t lower his guard while resting. He merely stayed still and took deep breaths.


    As time passed by slowly, his mana pool recovered and his wounds were healed. Judging that it was enough, Michael went back to making his way through the winding maze. He came across a few more groups; each was larger than the last, but he had become more used to fighting the lizardmen and used to battle in general. In the end, despite sustaining some injuries, he finally reached the end. The corridor opened into a large square space.


    ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m out of the maze?¡±


    [You have been rewarded for clearing the Dungeon.]


    [You have acquired two Skill Points and fifteen Free Stat Points.]


    [There is an optional area in this Dungeon. Do you wish to enter?]


    Michael stopped in place. He read the System message twice over. Unlike Mushroom Grotto, this Dungeon had an optional area; however, the System provided him absolutely no information regarding what it consisted of.


    Is it going to be another maze? Or maybe a Boss fight since I only fought ordinary enemies on the way here?


    There was no way to know for certain without accepting the challenge. The issue was that it could prove to be too dangerous for his current self. He didn¡¯t know anything about the optional area. Time ticked by as Michael was lost in his thoughts. He needed to defeat Lohann. While he had reached Level 33 in the Dungeon and seriously doubted there was a human stronger than him, he also had no information about the man. In the end, he decided to take the plunge. It would be better for him to be as powerful as possible, and for that, he needed to overcome every challenge thrown at him.


    ¡°Yes, I wish to enter the optional area.¡±


    The labyrinth shook as the atmosphere changed. Out of the ground in the center of the square space, a strange object rose.


    ¡­A cocoon?


    He didn¡¯t know how else to describe it. It unraveled like a blooming flower. A single curled-up creature floated in the air. A System message appeared in front of Michael as he tried to obtain any worthwhile information he could.


    [Optional Objective: kill the enemy.]


    It was as simple as objectives went. The creature stretched its body as it fell to the ground, allowing him to see its form. It was similar to the lizardmen he had fought so far, but much smaller and thinner. It could even be described as gaunt. Its eyes were milky-white, which reminded Michael of Tairy. The creature held a wooden staff and bared its teeth at him.


    ¡°A caster, huh?¡±


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high Level.]

 Chapter 68: Labyrinth (3)

    The lizardman raised its staff as Michael¡¯s Dragonheart roared. He lowered his center of gravity, readying himself to react to anything. The enemy slammed the staff¡¯s bottom on the ground. At that moment the world changed. Michael¡¯s pupils dilated as he felt the storm of mana flooding the space. It reached every corner of the room in an instant, weighing him down like a physical force. It was nothing but pure mana, but he felt as if he were submerged in water. The lizardman lifted its staff once more, letting out strange sounds, which Michael recognized as chanting. He felt the mana above him become more condensed and tried to jump to the side, but the surrounding storm held him down.


    The condensed mana crashed on his frame, forcing him downward. He gritted his teeth under the weight.


    How the hell is it doing this?


    It was clear that the enemy possessed vast mana reserves, but Michael didn¡¯t understand how it could simply use it to create this situation. It was as if the thin lizardman had emitted the entirety of its mana, changing the atmosphere and surrounding him. Danger Sense flared up. Michael lowered his body even further, avoiding the masses of mana aiming for his back. He blinked and looked at the lizardman, which had raised its staff once more.


    It created the attacks behind me?


    It had used the flood of mana as a medium instead of its own body, making the masses take shape away from a more advantageous angle. Michael didn¡¯t even know such a thing was possible. The mana above the lizardman gathered into a large orb. In the meantime, he strained himself to stand up; his Dragonheart thumped. He realized in an instant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the orb in the current circumstances without using Lightspeed.


    The sphere shot towards him as light coursed through his body. Under Lightspeed¡¯s boost, he managed to jump to the side. The sphere flew past him and crashed on the ground, creating a hole and crushing everything around it. As he took in this sight, Michael gritted his teeth.


    If it comes to mana, I don¡¯t lose out compared to anyone.


    He looked at the lizardman like a starving man looking at the most delicious food in the world. The creature used mana in a way that he had never seen before, but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be replicated. He watched the mana around him, letting himself be lost in its magic. The way it moved as if it were part of an air current, the weight pressing down on him, the way it changed as condensed. He took everything in. However, it was still too difficult to grasp this new Skill in a few seconds, since it was different from everything he knew.


    His Dragonheart thumped within his chest. Power flooded every corner of his body, but he still felt as if he were underwater. Another orb coalesced in front of the thin lizardman. As it flew towards him, he felt as if it were even faster than the previous one. He only had the time to cast a Mana Shield before the orb reached him. It felt as if he had gotten hit by a freight train. The Shield trembled, but in the end, it didn¡¯t collapse. The attack fizzled out of existence as Michael took a deep breath. At the very least, his Shield could withstand a single orb, even though it was an F-ranked Skill.


    As if it could read his mind, the Boss raised its arms. Mana gathered above it into two distinct masses.


    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Desperately, he observed the lizardman and the storm of mana around it. He needed to learn the same Skill; it was imperative. Yet, because of his anxiety and the fact that the Boss was readying two additional attacks, he couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The two orbs flew towards him. He dismissed the Shield.


    Lightspeed!


    Light flowed out of his spiritual self and flooded his body. In an instant, the world around him became slower. As he was about to move, the mana around him weighed him down, restraining him. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough to contain Lightspeed. Michael ran to the side as the twin orbs passed him by, barely avoiding the attack. He deactivated Lightspeed, keeping in mind that he would likely need it again in this battle.


    I need to try it out.


    As the lizardman readied another two orbs, Michael tried his best to ignore the weight pressing him down and focused inwardly. How could he make his mana expand like that? It wasn¡¯t the same as finding different applications for the Skills he already had. It was similar to how he had learned Minor Heal from scratch.


    Calm down.


    It was as if he were perceiving the world in slow motion. Carefully and tentatively, he tried to make his mana flow out of his body and expand. As expected, he failed. Another two orbs flew at him. Lightspeed roared through his system once again, but because he had been focused on using the Skill, he couldn¡¯t completely avoid the attacks. One of the orbs missed him, but the other grazed his right leg, searing through it and creating a large, burning wound. Michael screamed. The pain disturbed his concentration. A golden halo took shape above him, rotating slowly and bathing him in light.


    ¡°Minor Heal!¡±


    Twin Minor Heals covered his body. The pain lessened, which allowed him to stare at the Boss with hateful eyes. Instead of preparing another attack, it merely looked at him with bared teeth. Was it laughing at him?


    Whatever it is, thank you for giving me a bit of time, motherfucker.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    Relentlessly, he tried to copy the Boss. At first, he barely managed to make his mana leave his body and cover a one-meter radius around him. It had no shape or form, or even intention. However, he had already learned that imbuing his mana with an ¡°intention¡± was crucial to acquiring a new Skill. As he took in the environment around him, he reached a simple conclusion.


    Dominate everything around me.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    Lightspeed coursed through him as he ducked beneath another orb. He was approaching his limit, even though Cleansing and his Dragonheart were passively healing him. As he was trying to learn the Boss¡¯ Skill, there was no room to use Minor Heal. Michael gritted his teeth, glaring hatefully at the enemy. It bared its teeth to him once more, growling.


    Flow, my mana.


    His mana left his body. He felt as if something were building up inside him. The feeling intensified instead of disappearing. The mana gathered into twin Mana Spheres.


    ¡°Mana Sphere!¡±


    The Spheres shot toward the enemy. Mana gathered in front of it, creating a shielding layer. The Spheres collided with it, attempting to drill a hole through it. Having bought itself a bit of time, the Boss created another shield behind the first. As the Spheres pierced the first shield and destroyed it, they merely hit the second. Having lost far too much power, they fizzled out.


    It can easily defend against my attacks.


    The Level difference was too large, despite Michael¡¯s abnormal stats. His Mana Spheres could pierce through the Boss¡¯ initial defenses but failed to reach it. There was no time to cast Mana Arrow. At the same time, it was difficult to move to dodge the lizardman¡¯s attacks because of the storm weighing him down. Blocking anything other than a single orb with Mana Shield was too risky, especially considering that he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack while casting the Shield.


    Danger Sense flared up. A chill pierced his back. He ducked as the orb coming from behind him grazed his back, injuring it. He gritted his teeth. The lizardman had picked a good opportunity to attack from his blind spot. To avoid something like this, he needed his own mana domain.


    Roar, my mana.


    As the lizardman readied another attack, Michael let all of his mana and experience in handling it flood out of his body with a guttural roar.


    [You have acquired a new Skill!]

 Chapter 69: Labyrinth (4)

    It was as if he had exploded. Blue mana with a golden hue pushed against the lizardman¡¯s, creating an absolute space around Michael, who jumped to the side as soon as the weight lessened. He avoided the incoming orb and focused on expanding his domain. His mana pool decreased at a noticeable rate, but in exchange, his territory became larger. His method was clearly less refined than the lizardman¡¯s; what he was doing consisted of nothing but making his vast mana reserves clash against the lizardman¡¯s with sheer brute force.


    Soon, the space was divided. Half of the room was flooded with the lizardman¡¯s mana, while the other half was dominated by Michael¡¯s. Standing up straight, he met the Boss¡¯ stare.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s do this again.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t use any other Skills while keeping the Mana Field up, but based on the Boss¡¯ abilities, it was possible to attack with it. The lizardman bared its teeth. Michael remained standing in place, trying to control his Mana Field and make it gather into orbs, or to make it heavier. It was difficult. He had gained the Skill by simply forcing his mana out of his body in an instant burst and trying to mimic the Boss. It meant that his proficiency was lacking.


    Three orbs of condensed mana coalesced above the Boss and shot toward him. He blinked. His body and soul acted before his mind. The mana in front of him gathered, creating a crude shielding layer. The orbs slammed into it, making it tremble. Gritting his teeth, Michael focused, but it was too late. The barrier shattered. He only had the time to create resistance against the orbs and slow them down before shifting his body. One of the orbs missed due to the resistance, while another grazed his left arm, creating a large wound. The third orb, however, hit him dead-on.


    He only had the time to turn his face to the side before the sphere slammed into the front of his body, pushing him backward. The damage went beyond the impact; it burned everywhere it touched, destroying the upper part of his robe and his skin. Michael screamed as his muscles boiled. A halo of light appeared above his head as he forcefully sent mana into the orb, making it collapse. He heaved, grinding to a halt. The pain was unbelievable, but his Clarity Skill helped him think.


    I can¡¯t cast Minor Heal while keeping up the Mana Field.


    The enemy was already readying another attack. He could only believe in his Dragonheart and Cleansing Skill to patch him up. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t lost an eye, even though the entire left side of his face was burned and injured. His upper body had become a mess. The pain was enough to slowly override even Clarity¡¯s effects. His arms trembled. If he had acted any later, the injuries would have been too severe to recover from. Thankfully, he was backed by his high Constitution.


    Patches of burnt skin fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth, rubbing the blood off. Two more orbs of dense mana flew at him. This time, his defense was better. He managed to form a solid barrier; the orbs collided with it, trying to push through, but dispersed.


    I can¡¯t just defend. Fuck, this hurts.


    Mentally thanking his Clarity Skill for allowing him to still think and act, he tried to mimic the Boss¡¯ orbs. He attempted to gather his mana, condensing it to its limit. It was difficult. Just emitting his mana and keeping up the Mana Field was trying enough, but he also had to manipulate the emitted mana and make it follow his wishes. He had never considered that he had poor mana manipulation, but at least when it came to this Skill in particular, he was worse than the Boss.


    Concentrate!


    He threw all useless thoughts aside. All that remained was the will to kill his enemy. He imbued his mana storm with that intention alone. The mana around him took the shape of a large sphere.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Go!


    It flew toward the Boss, which discarded the orbs it had been creating and formed a barrier. The sphere crashed against it, attempted to drill a path through it, and then dispersed.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    As new skin slowly crawled over the damaged and burnt parts of his body, Michael wiped the blood off his hands.


    In this divided world, Michael and the lizardman stared at each other as their mana clashed.


    ***


    James, Dylan, Anthony, and Thomas entered the room, quickly closing the door. Each walked toward their bed with a tired expression. James walked to the center of the room.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    The other three were silent, but they shook their heads. Anthony spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to obtain information about Lohann while remaining inconspicuous. It doesn¡¯t help that people avoid talking about him like the plague.¡±


    Thomas nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange atmosphere. They¡¯re afraid and I don¡¯t blame them. How do we get around this?¡±


    Dylan shook his head again. It was clear that he was out of ideas. James sighed within his mind. He wasn¡¯t disappointed in his friends; they had done what they could. Instead, he was concerned about this whole situation. Because of Elizabeth¡¯s words, Michael had gone off to Level up. While he knew it was the best course of action, he still felt fear, since he was outside Michael¡¯s sphere of protection. The memories of what he had been through when he got captured haunted him. He spoke in a tired tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m struggling a bit to find someone related to Yellowbright¡¯s organization, too. It¡¯s not like they would announce it while infiltrating another Village.¡±


    Silence reigned for a few seconds. Dylan was the next to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to sleep. We can think about that stuff tomorrow. We¡¯re all exhausted. Our task isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    The others nodded. James did the same with a sigh. Silently, everyone lay in their beds. As he closed his eyes, James felt dread. He could only hope not to have any nightmares, but he knew he would. The pain of having his fingernails ripped out was fresh in his mind. He still distinctly remembered how it felt to have a blade tear through his skin and muscles.


    Curled up and completely still, he shivered. In an attempt to distance himself from those memories, he thought about Michael. Even now, he was worried about his friend¡¯s safety. Michael had said that he would tackle a Dungeon; it was something that James had never attempted. He could only hope that it would work out. He let out a breath.


    We were never too close.


    They had been ordinary friends, but now, in the Tutorial, they relied on each other. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. As his thoughts reached this point, James felt his racing heart gradually slow down.


    We¡¯re going to be fine.


    All he needed to do was find a way to contact Yellowbright¡¯s organization. It was his duty. Lost in his thoughts, James fell asleep. His nightmares haunted him; he woke up feeling more exhausted than before he went to sleep. He looked around. The others were also waking up, but there was no way to tell what time it was, since they were underground. James dragged himself to his feet and spoke.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The others nodded. Together, they left the room and walked towards the dining hall. After a meal, the day would truly start.


    I¡¯m definitely going to succeed today.


    He tried to contain his rising anxiety. He would be more prone to making mistakes if he let it take hold of him. Right now, he needed to stay calm and stick to the plan. There was no margin for error. Lohann needed to be taken care of as soon as possible. At that moment, as he walked, it was impossible not to notice a commotion. People were either walking or outright running towards what seemed to be the same destination.


    The town square?


    They rushed, tripping over themselves as if running after a treasure. Or, away from something. James and his friends stopped walking. Anthony spoke.


    ¡°We need to check this out.¡±


    The others nodded at the same time. Together, they chased after the running people with hurried steps. Soon, they arrived at the town square in the middle of the Village. Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t much, consisting of a large square space with a fountain in the middle. It was the central area of Redglow Village and the one most heavily watched by the dwarven guards. It was the only area in the Village where the ground wasn¡¯t simple dirt. All the dirt roads in the Village led to it.


    A large crowd had gathered around a man on top of a wooden box next to the fountain. The man was speaking in a loud voice, as if delivering an announcement. In front of him were tens, perhaps even hundreds of people. They filled the square. James and the others arrived just quickly enough to hear the end of the messenger¡¯s speech.


    ¡°-And as such, because of this transgression, fifty Redglow villagers will be executed in a random fashion. It must be said that this isn¡¯t an act of terrorism or insanity; it is a mere consequence and response to the people who killed our leader, Derek.¡±

 Chapter 70: Labyrinth (5)

    James¡¯ face distorted into a heavy frown. He wondered if he was mistaken. Had his hearing played tricks on him? There was no way that he had just heard that fifty people would be killed, right? His frown grew more intense as the seconds ticked by. The town square was dead silent. Not a single person made a sound. In fact, judging by everyone¡¯s expressions, they were also struggling to process the news. Eventually, a voice yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s madness! Why should innocent people be killed because of something they had no control over!?¡±


    Sounds of agreement echoed throughout the crowd. Nods were exchanged. James could feel it. A rising tide of anger and indignation, rapidly building up among the entire crowd. Wrath filled the eyes of the onlookers, as well as his own. He shared their emotions. His hatred for Lohann burned hotter. What kind of madman could come up with something like this? He trembled as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. At that moment, he sorely regretted his lack of progress in contacting Yellowbright. Lohann was a rabid dog that needed to be put down, but they didn¡¯t even know where he was.


    We need you, Michael.


    He didn¡¯t blame his friend for following Elizabeth¡¯s advice. He only hoped that he would finish what he was doing and quickly come back. Anxiety once again bubbled within him. His breathing became hurried. Rage burned within him, alongside outrage and disbelief. James glanced at his friends. Judging by their expressions, they felt the same.


    More screams were heard, but they were cut off by the messenger¡¯s reply. The man had a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Of course, it is to display that actions have consequences. If you want someone to blame, blame the Monster of Bluestone Village for his barbaric actions.¡±


    Another voice resounded.


    ¡°No, you will be the ones killing us! Why should we resent anybody else!?¡±


    As these words were said, however, it seemed that the crowd was divided. James observed everything with attentive eyes, trying to contain his emotions and be rational. A small minority had gone silent, while the rest of the people continued to shout. Those who stayed silent were those who were considering the messenger¡¯s words.


    No, does that even make sense?


    It was idiotic for Michael to be blamed when Lohann was the one killing innocent people. All resentment should be directed to the man, but he was trying to deflect it to Michael, and a few people were just foolish enough to fall for the ploy. James thought it was stupid and unthinkable, but there was no way for him to control the thoughts of others. Instead, he was lost in his thoughts. How could Lohann decide to simply kill off fifty innocent people as a response to Derek¡¯s death?


    That fucking psychopath.


    James gritted his teeth. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­We need to kill him.¡±


    Truthfully, his morality from Earth had made him hesitate to follow the agreed-upon plan to kill Lohann, even though he knew it was the best course of action. However, at this moment, such morality had just disappeared. Moving forward, they would fight Lohann wholeheartedly. In the meantime, the crowd continued to get even rowdier. Anger kept building up. A few tens of dwarves surrounded the town square. It was the largest gathering of NPCs that James had seen. In the middle of it all, the messenger¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change. He knew that he was safe within the Village.


    James eyed him intently, trying his best not to show his killing intent. He controlled the feelings in his gaze and slightly lowered his head. The messenger descended from the wooden box. Then, he walked in the direction of the bedrooms, followed by screaming people. They stood in front of him and yelled, but under the control of the dwarves, nobody attempted to attack. The man was able to safely enter one of the rooms. With no outlet for its fury, the crowd dispersed slowly amidst curses.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    James looked at his friends. He spoke.


    ¡°Tell everyone you can not to leave the Village. In the meantime, we¡¯ll continue working on our tasks.¡±


    The others nodded with heavy expression. Thomas spoke in a disbelieving tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is what he chose to do.¡±


    Anthony scoffed.


    ¡°We already knew he was crazy, but not that crazy.¡±


    Dylan spoke in a fearful voice.


    ¡°When is Michael gonna be back?¡±


    James¡¯ voice was firm.


    ¡°We need to fulfill our roles before he returns. It is imperative. I think Yellowbright¡¯s organization will make a move because of this announcement. I¡¯ll watch out for it. You guys just focus on obtaining as much information as possible and warning as many people as you can.¡±


    They nodded. James looked at the direction the messenger had headed to with a burning gaze. He felt righteous indignation, even though he didn¡¯t consider himself to be a hero.


    We¡¯ll deal with them all.


    His conviction was firm.


    ***


    Michael sat down on the ground, cross-legged, donning a focused expression. There were only minor traces of his previous injuries, including the destroyed upper part of his robe. Around him, his mana storm raged, pressuring the ground and walls of the space. Around thirty meters in front of him, the Boss knelt with its hands joined together, as if in prayer. It had closed its eyes. Its Mana Field fought back against Michael¡¯s. The two different mana storms made contact exactly in the middle of the room. It had been a day since this deadlock had taken shape.


    Above the lizardman, mana condensed, gathering into two different masses. Michael readied himself. As the masses shot toward him, he willed for his mana to turn into a defensive layer in front of him. The orbs crashed against it, dispersing. Right afterwards, he tried to make some of his Mana Field turn into spears, aimed straight at the Boss. However, because of his lacking proficiency, he only managed to create shapes that vaguely resembled spikes after several seconds.


    In the meantime, the Boss had already raised its defensive layer.


    Go.


    The spikes flew at the lizardman, leaving Michael¡¯s domain and attempting to pierce through the enemy¡¯s defense. For two long seconds, the spikes and the shield trembled fiercely. However, in the end, the spikes dispersed. Mana gathered around the lizardman. It was preparing its next attack. Michael focused.


    This wasn¡¯t just a battle of stats and Skill proficiency; it was also a contest of mana manipulation.


    The mana expenditure is insane.


    Mana Field had become the Skill that drained his mana the most, even more than Cleansing, which was to be expected. After all, he was forcefully creating a domain by pushing his mana outward and then manipulating it outside of his body. Even though he had some experience manipulating Mana Spheres, Shields, and Waves, this was on a completely different scale. Even with his vast mana reserves, after a whole day of using the Skill, his mana pool had decreased considerably. He narrowed his eyes.


    The Boss should be running out of mana soon.


    He was confident that he possessed more mana than the enemy, in spite of the Level difference between them. In fact, it was very surprising for the Boss to have lasted this long, constantly switching between attack and defense. It had changed its relaxed stance to the current one, as if to prove Michael¡¯s suspicions. This battle would end soon.


    However, Michael knew this was an opportunity to hone his mana manipulation abilities and proficiency with Mana Field, as he had over the past day. At the same time, this battle needed to end as soon as possible. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his objective. He couldn¡¯t wait for the Boss¡¯ mana pool to dry up. He looked up, beholding his Mana Field. He could now see how the mana moved, its currents and rhythm.


    I should be able to do it now.


    He stood up and narrowed his eyes. Around him, the storm of mana roared. At several different points, from different angles, spikes took shape. The boss opened its milky-white eyes as mana coalesced into a shield around it. The spikes shot forward, pressuring the shield from multiple directions at once. Michael¡¯s objective was simple: he was trying to find a gap in the enemy¡¯s ability to gather its mana. Based on what he had seen from the lizardman over the past day, its control wasn¡¯t perfect. There were points where more mana gathered compared to others. Simply put, there were weaknesses.


    As the spikes tried to drill into the shield, the Boss growled. At that moment, Michael willed for the spikes to disperse. They unraveled as if they were made of water; the currents slithered over the shield, surrounding it. With a roar, two orbs of condensed mana took shape above the Boss. The shield was kept up.


    Oh?


    It was surprising that the Boss could still defend and attack at the same time. Was this its last-ditch effort? As the orbs reached his domain, Michael closed his eyes. His Mana Field wrapped around the orbs, as if they had just entered a swamp.


    Focus.

 Chapter 71: Labyrinth (6)

    He could see it. The flaws in the Boss¡¯ mana manipulation. The orbs weren¡¯t strong in their entirety. There were weaknesses. But, he was having trouble pinpointing their exact location while keeping his mana wrapped around the Boss¡¯ shield at the same time. It was like using each hand to write different words while painting with his feet. At first, he flat-out failed. The mana around the Boss¡¯ shield dispersed, giving it enough space to intensify its attacks.


    Focus.


    More orbs crashed against Michael¡¯s Mana Field, flawed but powerful nonetheless. Sweat dripped down his brow as his Dragonheart roared to life. He was unable to keep it active for a full day, so he had saved it for dire moments. His mana storm immediately changed, fighting back with renewed strength. It destroyed the incoming orbs and hit the enemy¡¯s Mana Field like a flood. The two Fields pushed against each other fiercely.


    You can do this.


    Strands of mana infiltrated the Boss¡¯ domain, slithering like snakes. The lizardman roared but didn¡¯t block the strands. Michael smelled this moment of weakness like a bloodhound.


    It¡¯s too busy dealing with the pressure to block individual streams.


    It was the moment when his control over his mana surpassed the Boss¡¯. He couldn¡¯t let this chance go to waste. The strands of mana slid in the gaps in the enemy¡¯s defense as Michael opened his eyes.


    ¡°Goodbye. You were a powerful opponent.¡±


    It happened in an instant. The creature screamed defiantly as the individual streams wrapped around its neck. Its head dropped to the ground with a dull thud. Michael¡¯s Mana Field dominated the rest of the room as the lizardman¡¯s mana disappeared. Letting out a deep breath, he deactivated his Field. The raging storms of mana that pressured the room¡¯s boundaries disappeared.


    Michael¡¯s breathing was heavy as he stood in place. The battle had lasted an entire day, and he had come close to dying several times. Still, the most dangerous moments were those before he managed to create his Mana Field and when the orb hit him straight-on. He still recalled the pain.


    ¡°At least I managed to learn my most powerful Active Skill so far.¡±


    Even though it consumed more mana than any other, Mana Field was a highly versatile Skill. He looked at the System notifications floating in front of him.


    [You have slain an Elder Lizardman Chief, Level 45.]


    [You have reached Level 36.]


    [You have cleared Lizard Labyrinth¡¯s optional area.]


    [You have acquired three Skill Points, twenty Free Stat Points, and the Elder Chief¡¯s Staff.]


    [You can now leave the Dungeon.]


    He blinked as the staff the Boss had been holding floated up to him, being restored in real time. Soon, it had returned to pristine condition. It was rather unremarkable, consisting of nothing but a wooden pole with a blue crystal on top. Michael wished for its information to appear before him.


    [Equipment


    Elder Chief¡¯s Staff: a staff treasured by the Elder Lizardman Chief even in his dying moments. It represents the close connection that the Chief had with mana since his infancy and was a gift from the previous Chief.


    Effects: marginally improves the effectiveness of the Active Skills cast through it. Improves the effectiveness of the Mana Field Skill.


    Secondary Effects: +10 Intelligence and +5 Wisdom when being used.]


    I didn¡¯t know there was special loot.


    He hadn¡¯t come across anything labeled by the System as ¡°Equipment,¡± so he had just assumed that loot didn¡¯t exist in the Tutorial. It was a wrong assumption. He just hadn¡¯t progressed far enough to come across it. Or maybe he had just been unlucky. In any case, this was the first actual piece of Equipment he had apart from his starter Oak Wand. Michael smiled, grasping the staff firmly.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I wish to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    A bright flash of white light blinded him. When he opened his eyes again, he was outside the Dungeon, in front of the entrance. He immediately cast Whisper with the staff¡¯s assistance. James picked up immediately.


    ¡°Michael? Finally! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was in a Dungeon. Has anything changed while I was clearing it?¡±


    ¡°Come to Redglow as soon as possible. We¡¯ll fill you in. Lohann is going to start randomly killing people.¡±


    Michael¡¯s steps faltered. He blinked a few times, reacting as if he had just been slapped.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°It was done in retaliation for Derek¡¯s death. Everybody¡¯s too scared to leave the Villages.¡±


    Dark emotions bubbled within him. Killing intent bloomed like a scarlet flower as rage rose to the surface. At the same time, his mind became razor-sharp. All that went through it were thoughts regarding Lohann¡¯s demise.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Michael gritted his teeth with a dark expression.


    Fucking madman.


    He dismissed the Whisper, only to cast the spell again. This time, however, he was trying to contact someone else. Rose¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you finally got in touch. Are you already aware of what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°I know Lohann¡¯s planning to kill random people. Sorry, I was in a Dungeon.¡±


    ¡°I see. The thing is, it isn¡¯t a plan. He¡¯s already started.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, cursing within his mind.


    ¡°¡­Who did he kill?¡±


    ¡°He announced that he would kill fifty people. The first victims were those who got caught doing quests or hunting outside the Villages.¡±


    ¡°Fucking animal. Have you made progress in finding him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty elusive. We managed to capture some guys belonging to his group, but for some reason, none of them talked. It¡¯s a bit eerie, really.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for you to see in person. Can you come to Bluestone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Redglow right now. Just give me the short version for now.¡±


    Rose let out a small sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Weird. Even when inflicted with pain and threatened, none of them even tried to say anything about Lohann. They either spouted random nonsense or remained silent. It¡¯s almost as if they couldn¡¯t talk even if they wanted to.¡±


    Michael clicked his tongue. This definitely seemed like something he would have to look into personally.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Bluestone when I have time. I should make contact with Yellowbright¡¯s organization when I get to Redglow.¡±


    ¡°Good. I was gonna introduce you to someone from Yellowbright once you got here, but go ahead and do that. I¡¯ll continue trying to get some information out of the people we captured in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Talk to you later.¡±


    Michael dismissed the spell and started running. Pure light coursed through his veins, reaching his body from his astral self. Lightspeed was activated as he shot forward. It wasn¡¯t only because he wanted to get to Redglow as quickly as possible; he was also testing if his time limit had increased after Leveling up. Paying close attention to his own body and its workings, he reached the ten-second mark.


    I can keep going.


    His Constitution stat had increased greatly after his Leveling. This much was possible. He rushed through the rugged terrain and winding pathways as if he were running on flat ground. The seconds ticked by one by one. Once he felt his body straining to hold itself together, he stopped.


    Eighteen seconds. Not bad.


    If he concentrated enough to activate both Lightspeed and Cleansing at the same time, this limit would be increased even further. It was good progress. He felt prepared to go after Lohann.


    Finally, Michael reached Redglow Village. The first thing he took notice of was how few people there were on the roads. It was highly likely that they were all in hiding. A frown made its way to his face. He Whispered to James, discovering that his friends were gathered in James¡¯ and the others¡¯ room. He went straight there. He closed the door behind him as he entered the room, taking in the sight of his friends. The atmosphere was serious and heavy, as it should be. Their expressions were grim. Elizabeth looked at him as he entered, donning her characteristic slight frown that only her friends were able to identify. Her gaze briefly hovered over his staff before turning to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Michael nodded at her.


    ¡°Do we have any worthwhile leads? Anything?¡±


    Nobody responded. She let out a sigh.


    ¡°We reached out to Yellowbright¡¯s organization. That¡¯s about it.¡±


    The problem was that Lohann had hidden himself too well. Even Derek hadn¡¯t known his exact location, mentioning only two possible hideouts. Michael spoke up.


    ¡°What about the man who delivered the announcement? Did you guys try to obtain some information out of him?¡±


    Even as he spoke, he already knew the answer. It was impossible. Directly questioning the messenger would be the same as directing a spotlight toward themselves. If Lohann contacted the man even once, it would be over. It was only possible if other people did it first, effectively diverting some of the attention. James replied.


    ¡°The messenger has barely left his room ever since he gave his speech, even though his roommates seem to be blatantly hostile to him. I think he¡¯s just going to try and wait for all of this to blow over.¡±


    Michael scoffed.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill fifty people. This won¡¯t ever blow over.¡±

 Chapter 72: Lohann (1)

    Michael walked alongside James and Elizabeth. As he did, Elizabeth gave him more information about what had changed while he was in the Dungeon. His attention never wavered. He kept his guard up at all times. The trio¡¯s destination was a clearing in the boundary between Redglow and Yellowbright¡¯s Territories.


    He learned that it had been designated as temporary ¡®neutral ground.¡¯ The scale of the conflict between the two Villages had lessened considerably. Now, only a few attacks from rogue groups from Redglow occurred. Yellowbright¡¯s leader¡¯s influence resulted in almost all attacks from Yellowbright completely ceasing, except for other rogue groups. The reason for these changes was obvious.


    Lohann became public enemy number one.


    His messenger still didn¡¯t dare to step out of Redglow, but Lohann¡¯s other forces were at work. The information that almost ten people from different Villages had been murdered over the past couple of days spread like wildfire throughout Redglow. Michael was certain that it was the case for Bluestone as well.


    Lohann¡¯s indiscriminate killings caused a temporary lull in the Territory Wars. Almost all of Redglow was completely focused on either hiding ¨C which was what the majority did ¨C or finding him and dealing with him. Some wanted him to be ¡®arrested¡¯ while others argued that he should be killed, but the general sentiment was the same. In spite of this concentrated effort, nobody had succeeded in finding Lohann.


    It was at that time that envoys from Yellowbright arrived.


    They said that they came in peace and were focused on dealing with Lohann.


    Their words had been effective. Many of Redglow¡¯s groups started feeding them information after acknowledging the organization. James spoke.


    ¡°Michael, are you sure about your plan?¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the most effective way, in case Elizabeth can¡¯t convince them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up blowing your cover.¡±


    ¡°That has to happen at one point anyway.¡±


    James let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re certain, I will support you.¡±


    Soon, they reached their destination. Tens of people spread out in a circle around a group of five. Their leader was a man with a composed expression who was speaking with one of the people in the circle. That person¡¯s words were heard.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I believe that Lohann isn¡¯t hiding in Redglow Territory. We¡¯ve scoured through it. There¡¯s nothing else to be found.¡±


    The leader replied in a stable tone.


    ¡°The existence of undisclosed hideouts should be taken as a given. The probability of there being hidden bases is high.¡± The other person frowned, but the leader continued to speak, ¡°This is not to say that you have done a poor job. I don¡¯t doubt that everyone here has tried their best to find Lohann. I am merely raising the possibility that you might have missed something.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so hard to consider that he might be in another Territory?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer just as well as I do. Hiding in another Territory would be no different from hiding amongst an enemy army.¡±


    The conversation was gradually dismissed by Michael. The words turned into unrecognizable sounds, and then vanished entirely. He focused solely on staring at the composed leader. Gradually, his mind drew a picture of the man¡¯s mana signature. After some time, Michael turned to his friends.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll be able to reach out to him through Whisper.¡±


    James responded.


    ¡°¡­I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, bro.¡±


    They had what they came for, but simply leaving would draw unnecessary attention. As such, they waited for the information exchange to be over. Others supported the first person¡¯s claims that Lohann was in enemy Territory; they, too, had attempted to search for him. Yellowbright¡¯s group listened to virtually everyone who stepped forward. However, there was no valuable intel. It was a frustrating development, and it was visibly starting to affect the people, as well as Yellowbright¡¯s group. Even the leader had lost his composed expression.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re any closer to succeeding.


    If anything, at least looking for Lohann in other Territories could produce some results. At the same time, it would be a wasted effort if he were truly still within Redglow Territory. The lack of a clear course of action was infuriating. It was also why Michael decided to proceed with his plan.


    As the crowd dispersed, Michael and his two friends followed along, returning to Redglow Village. He turned around just in time to see Yellowbright¡¯s group¡¯s leader scowling. He frowned as well. He half-expected this gathering not to produce any results, but it still left a bitter aftertaste.


    No matter. We will make much more progress after I Whisper to them and get in contact with Yellowbright¡¯s leader.


    After reaching their room, they closed the door behind them. Waiting for them inside was the rest of their friends. Naomi quickly spoke.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Michael shook his head slowly.


    ¡°Nothing. We¡¯ll go with my plan.¡±


    She furrowed her brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s risky.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our only alternative at this point. It would take too long to achieve anything with our current methods.¡±


    Michael raised his hand, whispered a chant under his breath, and then spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting now.¡±


    Mana shimmered in the air around him, traveling to its destination. The spell constructed itself, anticipating the moment when it could become concrete. After a few seconds, the other end responded. The spell took shape as a floating, ethereal mouth made of mana. It floated above Michael¡¯s palm. A familiar voice echoed out of it. It was the voice of the Yellowbright leader they had just seen.


    ¡°A Mage capable of using Whisper decided to contact me? I suppose you¡¯re already aware of our situation. Will you help us? Or is this some type of threat?¡±


    Michael replied.


    ¡°I am willing to help, but I wish to have direct access to your higher echelon. I believe that would be most efficient.¡±


    A few seconds of silence ensued. The voice that came out of the floating mouth was now irritated.


    ¡°You want to speak to our leaders? Why should I comply? Tell me what you know, instead.¡±


    ¡°No, I believe that you¡¯ll recognize the need to accept my demand. Because,¡± Michael took a deep breath, ¡°I am the Monster of Bluestone Village.¡±


    Around him, his friends waited for the response. This was the critical moment. More silence. Just as Michael was beginning to think that he should speak more, a subdued voice resounded.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no proof that you truly are the Monster.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure why the man sounded like that, but it seemed like his words hadn¡¯t been dismissed as pure nonsense. Michael smiled.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be proven that I¡¯m the Monster, but aren¡¯t I at least someone capable of using Whisper? I believe I will be a worthwhile addition to your forces.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll relay the message to my superiors. We have our own Mages with Whisper, but without your mana signature, we won¡¯t be able to reach out first. Whisper to me in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Deliver my message in full. I¡¯ll be anticipating your response.¡±


    The ethereal mouth came undone, its mana dispersing through the air. Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°That was the right call.¡±


    Michael replied.


    ¡°If their leader truly wants to deal with Lohann, they¡¯ll have no choice but to seriously consider my words. The possibility of getting in contact with the Monster of Bluestone Village ¨C the one believed to have killed Derek ¨C is too attractive to ignore.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of calling yourself that?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s how they refer to me. There¡¯s no better way to be clear about my identity. It might be embarrassing, but it is what it is.¡±


    Michael had a frown as he said this. Elizabeth sighed. She spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Michael wished that he could tell her not to worry, but truthfully, he wasn¡¯t certain about what kind of reaction Yellowbright would have. If the man he spoke to didn¡¯t talk to his superiors, there was no way for this plan to proceed.


    The hours ticked by slowly. Michael noticed that all of his friends were anxious. It was a feeling that he shared. After the two hours were up, Michael used Whisper once more. The response was swift. The leader¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°We are willing to meet you and hear you out.¡±


    Michael nodded, even though the other party couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Alright. Come to the place of the last information exchange. We¡¯ll meet there.¡±


    ¡°¡­You were among the crowd?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    He dismissed the spell. Michael spoke to his friends.


    ¡°I should get going. Wait for me here.¡±


    The response was immediate. James spoke before anyone else.


    ¡°Not a chance. We¡¯re coming with you.¡±

 Chapter 73: Lohann (2)

    Michael frowned before shaking his head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s better for them not to find out that we know one another.¡±


    James retorted immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been around us ever since you entered Redglow. If you¡¯re going to reveal yourself as the Monster, the connection will be made regardless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to delay it as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to bring unnecessary trouble to you guys. You have already been implicated once; you were even tortured.¡±


    ¡°And just like back then, I won¡¯t be broken by the consequences of my own actions. I¡¯m not ashamed of being your friend. We¡¯re allies. Let us support you.¡±


    Michael shook his head once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t willing to budge, but James seemed to be the same. Neither wanted to discard their decision. Michael was adamant. His friends needed to be safe for as long as possible; wishing for their safety to be maintained forever was a pipe dream, but he could do whatever was in his power to ensure their well-being. He didn¡¯t want them to be stigmatized as associates of the Monster of Bluestone Village. On the other hand, James didn¡¯t seem to care about that. Given that none of the others spoke up, it was possible that they all agreed. Michael frowned. Elizabeth spoke.


    ¡°I agree with Michael¡¯s perspective. We are friends, so the fact that we are siding with him will be found out eventually, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with delaying that moment. It¡¯s also still likely that the other people in the Village will think that Michael deceived or lied to us to obtain our help. In the end, we might not be considered to be allies with the Monster at all.¡±


    James turned to her with a heavy scowl.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that we lower our heads and leave with our tails between our legs just because it might be dangerous? That we deny our friendship with him?¡±


    Elizabeth hesitated with a flinch. She continued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not saying we¡¯ll stop being friends. I¡¯m only saying that the most level-headed decision is to avoid having others find out about our connection, for our own safety.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that noise. I might have already been kidnapped and tortured once, but I don¡¯t regret my actions. I will stand with Michael, no matter what comes. I won¡¯t let him be isolated.¡±


    James spoke as if his decision was final. Elizabeth replied with her characteristic slight frown.


    ¡°Be sensible. You won¡¯t be the only one in danger if you go through with that. Not all of us are fighters or people who can withstand torture.¡±


    A disappointed expression crossed James¡¯ face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be the type to abandon a friend when it¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying! We¡¯ll continue to support Michael, only in secret!¡±


    James¡¯ frown intensified. Michael stepped in between them before the argument got worse. He grabbed James¡¯ shoulder firmly and spoke with a smiling, warm expression.


    ¡°My friend. I know your heart. I¡¯m deeply grateful for your willingness to stay at my side, but Elizabeth is right. I can¡¯t put any of you in more risk. Please understand. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    At that moment, the usually silent and timid Naomi spoke up with a surprisingly firm tone.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to call myself your friend if I shrink back when it fits me. I will shoulder the burden of the decision to blatantly support you. That is my will. I agree with James, but I think only those who are prepared should go. Those of us who don¡¯t want to be implicated should stay behind.¡±


    Michael donned a conflicted expression as he turned to her. His chest felt warm due to his friends¡¯ intentions, but he couldn¡¯t put them in danger. James¡¯ kidnapping had been a shocking reminder. His eyes were filled with steeled conviction. He would go alone, without dragging his friends into the mess. That was final. He spoke, his determination bleeding into his words.


    ¡°I will go alone. If you guys really want to help me, then keep looking for Lohann alongside the others from Redglow. We can reveal our connection after Lohann is dealt with. Once I kill him, all of us will be safer.¡±


    James kept his frown, but he didn¡¯t try to argue any further. Michael knew that it was because of his tone. He had made his decision. Nothing would convince him to give up on it. In the end, James only let out a couple of words.


    ¡°¡­Good luck, Michael.¡±


    Michael nodded, letting his stern visage break into a grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need luck. I¡¯m strong.¡±


    ¡°Luck is always needed, no matter how strong you are.¡±


    His grin turned into a smile. He nodded at his friends, turned around, and left the small house.


    Now, to the place of the information exchange.


    He made his way through the dirt roads as if he had been a Redglow villager from the start. He clearly remembered the path to his destination.


    I feel like my memory has gotten better with the stat increases.


    It was an effect of his higher Intelligence, as Tairy had once told him. A warm smile made its way into his face as he thought of his teacher. The old man would have to hang tight and deal with his loneliness for some more time. Michael would return once the situation was settled.


    We¡¯ll be able to get right back to training.


    At the very least, he¡¯d had the chance to clear the Lizard Labyrinth. Watching his own power develop and change was incredibly gratifying. In particular, it was satisfying to see the numbers in his Status Window increase. He wasn¡¯t sure why. Even though he had killed some humans, the XP gains had been unremarkable. It was better to hunt monsters, both for morality¡¯s sake and in terms of efficiency. He needed to find and tackle another high-level Dungeon, especially now that he had Mana Field. Risk and reward went hand in hand. He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting strong enemies.


    There¡¯s also the Consumed Territory and the Forgotten.


    While there was no need to worry about the rest of the Territory Wars until Lohann was killed, thinking about it wasn¡¯t useless. Michael needed to have a plan regarding what came afterwards. First, he would strengthen himself before heading to the Consumed Territory and seeing what it was about. Naturally, he would talk to Tairy before doing so, to properly grasp how powerful the Forgotten were. He was filled with anticipation. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but the thought of fighting strong enemies filled him with an unknown emotion.


    Michael continued making his way to his destination. Soon, he arrived at the clearing. The leader and his four men from before stood to the side, while an unfamiliar woman and man were in the middle. All gazes turned to him the moment he appeared. With a stern expression, Michael walked toward them. Once he was around ten meters away, however, the woman raised her hand and spoke with a firm voice.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    He saw no reason not to comply. Michael stopped. She continued to speak.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reveal anything about her group or their purpose in being there; she merely asked for one-sided information. It didn¡¯t make him angry. This level of caution was the bare minimum.


    ¡°I am Michael Gray, also known as the Monster of Bluestone Village.¡±


    At that moment, something strange happened. It had been easy to miss, but Michael¡¯s precise eyes had captured the expressions of the woman and man once he said his name. They had been a mixture of shock, wonder, and fear. The two people got their expressions under control almost immediately, but they couldn¡¯t hide the look in their eyes. They stared at him as if they had been caught off-guard and surprised by something. Michael slightly frowned. What was this situation? Weren¡¯t they expecting him?


    The man next to the woman spoke, but he stammered.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m called Leo, and this is Samantha. We are captains of Yellowbright¡¯s main organization, Challengers.¡±


    Michael tilted his head.


    ¡°Challengers?¡±


    It was a childish name, but Leo spoke as if he were proud of it.


    ¡°We challenge this fucked up Tutorial, with the conviction to prevail and rise above its twisted rules. We will become the largest Village and-¡±


    Samantha hurriedly raised her hand. Leo¡¯s next words died in his throat. He coughed awkwardly. Unaffected, she spoke.


    ¡°It will suffice to know that we are in the upper echelons of Yellowbright¡¯s ruling organization.¡±


    Michael nodded. Indeed, it was enough. They had a common enemy and goal; there was no need to waste too much time on anything besides that. It was the most important thing. Samantha continued to speak.


    ¡°Can you prove that you¡¯re the Monster of Bluestone Village?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 74: Lohann (3)

    Michael momentarily stopped as he considered the female captain¡¯s words. Proof? He spoke.


    ¡°How am I supposed to prove that? There are no cameras or cellphones and no witnesses. There¡¯s no way for me to come up with that kind of proof.¡±


    Samantha replied.


    ¡°Are you suggesting we take your words at face value? You could just be someone pretending to be the Monster for unknown reasons.¡±


    ¡°No, why would anyone pretend to be someone who¡¯s considered a psychopath and a mass murderer?¡±


    ¡°There are all kinds of twisted people in the world, including those who gain pleasure by seeking fame through any method.¡±


    Her gaze seemed to bore into him. Irritation floated up to the surface. If the conversation continued to go down this path, it would lead nowhere. He had no way to prove his identity, while she had no reason to believe anything he said until he did. If those were the circumstances, there was only one alternative left. Michael raised his staff and drew a line in the air in the direction of the wall next to him. The others hurriedly pulled out their weapons once they sensed the movement of the mana, but it was too late.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The Wave came into being. It tore through the stone¡¯s surface, digging deeply into the wall and crushing through a giant mushroom cap. It kept going and going even deeper into the wall, coming out on the other side and creating a long scar. Michael spoke.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m a Mage capable of doing this. This was the Skill I used to kill the eleven men, but I suppose you wouldn¡¯t believe that. Still, isn¡¯t a Mage with this much firepower worthy of your attention?¡±


    Samantha blinked rapidly. Then, as if she were completely unafraid, she walked closer to him, narrowing the distance of ten meters for the first time. Her men spoke up in a cacophony of protests, but she didn¡¯t stop. Leo merely looked at Michael with solemn eyes. The woman approached the damaged wall, touching it. She looked at the scar, marveling at its depth. Seconds ticked by in silence. In the end, she was forced to speak.


    ¡°¡­You pierced through the stone all the way. We certainly can¡¯t discard a Mage who can do this, regardless of whether you¡¯re the Monster or not. I¡¯m glad you sought us out. There are other groups who would literally kill to have someone like you.¡±


    Michael responded, his tone still firm. It seemed that his strategy had worked.


    ¡°I know. I haven¡¯t reached out to your organization out of nowhere. There¡¯s an enemy I need to find and deal with.¡±


    Samantha turned away from the scar on the stone while shaking her head, looking at him with curious but wary eyes.


    ¡°Who is it? Is it someone we are supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe you know him quite well. His name is Lohann.¡±


    At the mention of the name, the expressions of Yellowbright¡¯s group visibly hardened. Leo broke his silence after a few seconds, letting the information properly sink into the others.


    ¡°¡­You said he is an enemy?¡±


    Michael replied immediately, without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes. I will kill him.¡±


    ¡°¡­For you to speak of killing someone so lightly, you really must be the Monster of Bluestone Village. No matter. It seems we have a common enemy. The Challengers are also looking for Lohann.¡±


    It no longer mattered whether he was the Monster or not. He had proven his strength and brought up his enemy; the response had been positive. As they were people with a common goal, helping one another was natural. Samantha spoke.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°He is a powerful enemy who has overcome our plans to deal with him so far. We don¡¯t have an accurate guess about his fighting strength, nor are we aware of how many people follow him. We only know that his own hidden organization is comparable to Derek¡¯s in size.¡±


    Michael replied, slightly surprised.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°We have found a few hideouts spread all throughout the different Territories, but there¡¯s been no sign of him in two weeks. We believe we¡¯re getting closer to finding him; after all, there are only so many hideouts that he and his followers could have built. The number has already surpassed our expectations, but there is surely a limit.¡±


    Michael inwardly cursed. He had been hoping that the Challengers knew more than he did. At least they had found more hideouts. He still didn¡¯t know whether to trust Derek¡¯s final words regarding Lohann. The man could have used them to send Michael into a trap. On the other hand, if the information was true, it would be much more effective to use it instead of searching around blindly.


    ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯ll look for him on my own, but I need a way to relay information to you. Do you guys have any Mages capable of using Whisper?¡±


    Samantha nodded.


    ¡°We do, but they¡¯ll need your mana signature. We would need to return to Yellowbright Territory while bringing you alongside us. Alternatively, we could ask them to come here, but it would be too risky.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Leo said with a meaningful gaze, ¡°There is more to coming back with us. There¡¯s someone who might be looking for you.¡±


    Samantha threw Leo a glance. Michael frowned.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    He had already found his friends, but there were still more friends out there. It was just unlikely that they would be sent to the same Tutorial Zone under the same Villages. Apart from his friends, the only other person who would look for him was his mother. Michael¡¯s eyes widened as the realization hit him. Maybe¡­? No, it was hoping for too much. But he hadn¡¯t found her yet, which meant it was possible¡­


    His heartbeat quickened in real-time. Michael felt the blood rushing through him. He tried to hide the rollercoaster of emotions he was experiencing behind a calm and collected fa?ade. Hope only led to disappointment. He should temper his expectations. Yes, finding his mother wouldn¡¯t be so simple. But¡­


    ¡­I have to confirm it.


    He continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­Why would someone be looking for me?¡±


    Samantha sighed as she threw another glance at Leo. She explained his words.


    ¡°Our greatest Healer has been looking for someone called Michael Gray. You match her description of your appearance. We have been looking for you for quite some time.¡±


    His heart thumped in his chest. ¡®Her.¡¯ The person looking for him was a woman. Hope slowly blossomed in the desolate wasteland that his heart had become after killing and injuring so many people. The odds were low, but they seemed to be getting higher. Was it right of him to dream of this situation turning out exactly as he wished?


    Please, God. Let it be her.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    The two captains glanced at each other before Leo replied.


    ¡°Allison Gray.¡±


    Michael made his decision in an instant, almost choking up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll meet this person.¡±


    His voice was shaky and his vision was getting blurry, but he withstood the onslaught of emotions. He took several deep breaths. Meanwhile, Samantha and Leo were carefully observing his expressions and reactions. They exchanged a few glances, before nodding at virtually the same time. Leo spoke.


    ¡°Off we go, then. Are you ready to leave?¡±


    Michael answered a bit too quickly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    A course of action was decided upon. The others started moving. Their feet shifted in the direction of Yellowbright¡¯s Territory. Two people moved to the rear of the group, while Samantha, Leo, and Michael stayed in the middle. Their steps were firm, but internally, Michael¡¯s situation was anything but. He kept switching between Heaven and Hell, trying to contain his expectations at the same time that he inwardly rejoiced for possibly having found his mother.


    Calm down. It might be a trick.


    What if the captains had only said that to deceive him into joining them? They could have said the same about any name or appearance.


    But, how would they know that I¡¯m looking for a woman called Allison? And why would she be looking for me as well?


    Had they been hoping to capture him through mere chance? It was unlikely. A hopeful flame now burned within him. He earnestly prayed to gods he didn¡¯t believe in.


    Let her be safe.


    Samantha had said that the woman called Allison was their greatest Healer. If she truly turned out to be his mother and not just someone with the same name, it meant that she had occupied a position of power, albeit unknowingly. A small grin made its way to Michael¡¯s face. His mother wasn¡¯t the kind of person to calculate her gains and losses like that. It was far more likely for her to have gotten her position after only thinking about how to best heal and take care of others.


    No, I still don¡¯t know if she¡¯s my mother.


    He wouldn¡¯t be disappointed no matter the result. It was an impossible wish. From the moment he was told her name, a possibility had sprouted within his mind. He kept repeating the words in his head, trying desperately to contain his expectations not to be disappointed.


    It was time for him to meet the leaders of Yellowbright Village and find the woman who was looking for him.

 Chapter 75: Lohann (4)

    The party advanced much faster than Michael expected. The increased physical abilities of the members were put on full display. Their marching speed was quick.


    Everyone seems to be a Warrior.


    If he were an ordinary Mage, he would have struggled to even keep up with the party¡¯s pace. He also wouldn¡¯t be able to do it for long. Was this some type of test? Or were they just confident in his capabilities in general?


    No, it doesn¡¯t make sense for them to expect me to have a powerful body when they already know I¡¯m a caster.


    This was a test. Michael felt sure of it as he watched Samantha and Leo exchange glances. A slight amount of anger filled his chest. He didn¡¯t like this situation, but it was also true that the faster they arrived, the better. He needed to confirm if the woman looking for him was truly his mother.


    If that turns out to be a lie, I need to be ready for whatever comes.


    Mentally, he readied himself for a battle. His Dragonheart was ready to rev up its engine at a moment¡¯s notice. He was caught in the middle of the group, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to change that without drawing suspicion. Michael grasped his staff tightly, then slowly relaxed. He needed to be prepared to cast. A full-moon Mana Wave would be able to take out the entire group, but would he be able to get it off without needing to use Mana Shield first?


    Endless questions bounced around in his mind. Thankfully, the distance the party had to cross wasn¡¯t too large. In general, the Territories weren¡¯t big, encompassing only up to ten kilometers in diameter. Yellowbright¡¯s Territory was the only one that surpassed that size, which meant it was even easier to reach it. Soon, the group stepped into it. Michael¡¯s concentration heightened. He heard the members of the party making small talk, not missing a single word with his improved senses. Samantha and Leo were silent, possibly having decided to let their leader do the talking.


    With their guard up, the party continued until they reached the entrance of Yellowbright Village. Michael took note of the orc warriors at its sides; they stared at him, just like Redglow¡¯s dwarves. It should be pretty noticeable, but no one said anything. The group confidently strode into the Village with Michael in tow. They navigated its winding roads, soon reaching a large building. Michael gazed at it with interest.


    Bluestone doesn¡¯t have a building this large except for the town hall.


    Samantha opened the double doors. Hot air reached Michael¡¯s face. Inside, he saw many tables, benches, and chairs. The sound of raucous laughter tickled his ears, while the smell of good food was overwhelming. There were dozens of people inside, either standing or sitting. They conversed loudly. At several points in the room, glasses were raised in a toast. It was as if he had entered a tavern from fantasy books. He temporarily stopped walking but followed his party inside.


    Everyone here has a high rank.


    After overcoming his surprise, Michael analyzed the environment. He was aware of how villagers were treated differently based on how many quests they had completed for the town chief. This included the food they ate and what they drank. The vast majority of Bluestone Village lived off bread, some meat, and water. However, all the people in the room were enjoying a variety of different dishes and drinks. Some dishes were clearly more elaborate than others, but overall, the average rank seemed to be high. Michael marveled at their leader¡¯s ability to develop a strong organization.


    A group is only as strong as its people.


    Raising and strengthening all members of the organization was the correct move. It was a very different approach when compared to Derek, who utilized others for his own gain. It wasn¡¯t a fluke that Yellowbright possessed the largest Territory.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The party walked through the hall. Several people greeted them, eyeing Michael with interest and curiosity. Samantha and Leo had visibly relaxed, smiling and waving at the crowd. As they walked, more and more people started paying attention to them. Did they know what Samantha and Leo had left for? Were they aware of Michael¡¯s identity? Michael threw a few glances at the people looking at him. Their number seemed to be increasing over time. He was paying more attention to his surroundings than ever. If a fight broke out right here, what could he do?


    His gaze zeroed in on the room¡¯s main table, which he hadn¡¯t looked at until now. A tall, blond man with blue eyes and a muscular build was staring right at him and seemed to be awaiting his arrival. Michael looked at the people next to him.


    And that was when he saw her.


    He felt as if his soul had left his body. He froze in place immediately. Samantha and Leo turned back to look at him, but it didn¡¯t matter. They no longer existed. Only the woman before him remained. A maelstrom of emotions descended suddenly and forcefully, but the most prominent one was relief.


    Ah¡­


    She was staring straight at him. Tears poured out of her eyes. She walked around the main table and rushed to him. As she approached, she tried to speak, but her voice was broken up by her sobbing. In the end, she merely hugged him. Michael spoke with a choked-up voice.


    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±


    He embraced her strongly, letting the staff fall to the ground. Allison tried to speak, but she still couldn¡¯t.


    ¡­Thank God.


    He had never felt so happy. He teared up without shame. Meanwhile, the entire room had turned silent. The laughter and talking from before were nowhere to be found. They had been replaced by a solemn air. Finally, Allison eked out a couple of words.


    ¡°¡­My son. My precious, good son¡­¡±


    Her hand touched his cheek as she continued.


    ¡°What have you been through?¡±


    At that moment, a cold chill descended Michael¡¯s spine. He realized what she meant at once. It was likely that she had been informed that Samantha and Leo had left to meet the Monster of Bluestone Village, and they had returned with her son. She wasn¡¯t merely asking about the difficulties he had faced; she was talking about the things he had done, as well. Michael gritted his teeth. He tried to stop himself from continuing to cry, but the truth was that everything had been hard to bear. The weight of not only his sins but also the expectations of others. His morality that had been eating away at him. He was scared of falling asleep because he didn¡¯t want to have nightmares.


    At this moment, all of that came crashing down on his mind. In front of his mother, his weaknesses were readily exposed. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t alone.


    I¡¯m in a room full of people.


    He couldn¡¯t break down. Not here, not now. Reflexively, he activated his Dragonheart. It beat powerfully within his chest. His tears quickly dried up. He spoke.


    ¡°¡­I did what I had to do. You don¡¯t know how happy I am to have found you, Mom.¡±


    Allison shook her head slowly.


    ¡°No, I know how you feel. It¡¯s because I feel the same.¡±


    She hugged him once more, resting her head on his chest. Michael wished he never had to leave his mother¡¯s embrace, but there were other matters to take care of. He looked at the blond man with his mother still in his arms. He spoke, picking up his staff.


    ¡°Are you the leader?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Allison turned her head to the man, who nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m Viktor, the leader of the Challengers. We were looking for you,¡± He looked at Allison, ¡°¡­Michael.¡±


    A small sigh left Michael¡¯s lips. It was clear that Viktor had been about to call him ¡®Monster,¡¯ but had held back because of Allison¡¯s presence. It didn¡¯t matter. Michael didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him. He had found his mother and closest friends. Now, he needed to protect them to the best of his ability. All else was not worth mentioning.


    No, I can¡¯t protect them alone.


    He was only one person. He couldn¡¯t be in multiple places at once. His perspective shifted. He needed allies. It was a cold judgement made by his now stable mind. Michael took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°Lohann is my enemy. I need to find him.¡±


    Viktor nodded.


    ¡°Then we have a common objective. I welcome you.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t delude himself into thinking that this was anything but a carefully calculated decision, but they needed to start somewhere. Allison spoke with a firm tone, finally taking a step back from Michael.


    ¡°I forbid you. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Michael turned to her with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Mom, please understand, I-¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t put yourself in danger like that. It is final.¡±


    Viktor cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Allison, we should hear your son out. He¡¯s already proven to be to be a capable young man.¡±


    She snapped at him with a frown.


    ¡°So? Are you suggesting that I should sit back and relax while my son goes into enemy territory? Especially when it belongs to that madman?¡±


    Michael replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m powerful, mother. More than you know.¡±

 Chapter 76: Lohann (5)

    Allison looked at Michael with worried eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about how powerful you are. It¡¯s about what can happen once you meet that man.¡±


    Viktor spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then. Michael, how are you planning to deal with Lohann?¡±


    Michael replied in a firm tone.


    ¡°I will kill him.¡±


    The temperature in the room seemed to have dropped by a few degrees. Michael¡¯s response echoed throughout the hall. Some people shifted uncomfortably, while others nodded with stern expressions. Most, however, showed no reaction. Maybe they were already familiar with the idea of death, or maybe they had just adapted quickly to the new world. Either way, nobody openly criticized Michael¡¯s decision.


    Viktor nodded slowly.


    ¡°I agree with you. It must be done.¡±


    At that moment, Allison intervened.


    ¡°How can I let you go through with that? Let you add another death to your total? I know what kind of person you are. Don¡¯t pretend not to care about taking the lives of others. You can¡¯t go after Lohann.¡±


    Michael shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°As you know, I¡¯ve already killed people before. It¡¯s grown easier over time.¡±


    ¡°But I know the toll it takes on you!¡±


    ¡°Mother, please. I¡¯m the most suitable person for the job,¡± he looked at Viktor, ¡°I will hunt Lohann. Once I find him, I will kill him. That¡¯s what I have determined from the moment he decided to use the lives of innocent people against me.¡±


    Viktor had a solemn expression as he replied.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re trying not to show weakness, but don¡¯t burden yourself too much. You have already done much. It¡¯s fine to let someone else take over from now on.¡±


    ¡°No. I must be the one to see this through. I don¡¯t mind receiving some support, but I desire to go after him myself. It¡¯s what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter.¡±


    Michael had already stabilized his emotional state. The turmoil he felt after seeing his Mom had been suppressed. Her concerned and anxious expression pained him, but he knew his duty. More than anything, he wished to deliver retribution upon Lohann. Michael wasn¡¯t some force of justice or a paragon of virtue, but he would never stoop so low as to take advantage of and even end innocent lives. He felt an instinctive rejection of the very idea. Lohann had crossed the line.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Allison opened her mouth, but eventually swallowed her protests and merely frowned. She stared at Michael like nobody else in the hall even existed. Her worry was palpable. He tried not to collapse again. Viktor spoke.


    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡±


    Michael shook his head lightly.


    ¡°Nothing concrete enough to be called one, but Derek told me of two possible hideouts.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°¡­Just like that?¡±


    ¡°I extracted the information out of him before I killed him.¡±


    Both Viktor and Allison furrowed their brow at the same time. She was visibly sweating, while he looked at Michael as if Michael were an alien. It seemed that both people had realized that Michael had become someone dangerous. It didn¡¯t matter why. In the meantime, the hall remained silent. Not a single person let out a sound. They, too, were absorbing the contents of Michael¡¯s words. Viktor spoke.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll rely on the information you have, then. Let me introduce you to my captains.¡±


    As he spoke, he gestured at a group of people at the side of the main table. The group included Samantha and Leo, who kept throwing wary glances at Michael. Inwardly, Michael sighed. The truth of what he had done had effectively severed any possibility of building up new friendships. It was the consequence of his actions. He didn¡¯t regret killing Derek nor defending himself from people who tried to kill him, but his actions had isolated him. It was a weight that he would have to bear.


    After that, Viktor introduced the captains one by one, but Michael didn¡¯t bother remembering their names. Not yet. He would only get to properly know them once he truly allied himself with the Challengers, but due to the very nature of the Territory Wars, it was unlikely for this alliance to ever come into being. His mother was part of the organization, which meant he would never be hostile to it, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t compete.


    She would change Villages if I asked her to, but I don¡¯t want her to miss out on the better rewards.


    The rules were still clear in his mind. Changing Villages decreased one¡¯s rewards and increased the degree of punishment in order to keep people from simply moving to the Village with the biggest Territory. In order to maximize her gains, his mother needed to stay in Yellowbright.


    I need to ensure Yellowbright has a good position among the Villages.


    But that was a matter for another time. The most pressing issue was to quickly find and deal with Lohann. After introducing the captains, Viktor and spoke.


    ¡°Samantha and Leo will assist you, since you¡¯re already familiar with them. The others will also be available. Before moving on, though,¡± the man looked at Allison, who was still frowning, ¡°I¡¯d suggest you take a breather. Rest. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to talk about with your mother. Get some sleep. We¡¯ll proceed once you wake up.¡±


    Michael wanted to argue that this was no time to rest, but it was true that he needed to talk to his Mom. In the end, he merely nodded and turned around. Allison silently followed him out of the hall.


    Viktor¡¯s people also need to talk among themselves.


    It was likely that some wouldn¡¯t want to ally with a killer. Michael flashed a bitter smile. That would be the reaction of any sane, ordinary person. What had he become? His regret over the people he¡¯d killed didn¡¯t mean much if he was going to keep doing it. It existed solely as the dying embers of his humanity. Maybe the Dragon blood had changed him more deeply than he thought. As Michael¡¯s mind was in turmoil, Allison spoke from behind him.


    ¡°Follow me. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    She overtook him and led the way. He simply followed her. Eventually, after making their way through the winding dirt roads ¨C which weren¡¯t very different from Bluestone¡¯s or Redglow¡¯s, apart from the fact that they were watched by orcs instead ¨C they arrived at a modest wooden building. Allison opened the door and walked inside. After entering, the first thing Michael noted was that there was a single bed, unlike his room at Redglow. Allison quietly muttered.


    ¡°I got a room for myself due to my position as the best healer.¡±


    Abruptly, she turned around and hugged him. Michael hugged her back. He simply enjoyed his mother¡¯s embrace. She spoke with a heavy voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got nothing to be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°No, I do. I wasn¡¯t there for you since the beginning of this so-called Tutorial. Not even when you were forced to do¡­ Terrible things. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As she spoke, her voice became choked up. Michael donned a bitter expression. He hadn¡¯t been forced to do anything. He had chosen to kill those people, but he understood his mother¡¯s perspective. The way she saw it, they had forced his hand. It wasn¡¯t entirely true, but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong either.


    The two of them sat on the bed. Allison spoke.


    ¡°After arriving here, all I could think about was you. I needed to know if you were fine.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°It was the same for me. I¡¯m glad to see you are safe.¡±


    Allison smiled. It was a genuine smile. She stroked his cheek and looked at him as if his mere presence were enough to heal any kind of pain. Michael understood that she, too, had been through a lot. Her job was to continuously witness brutal battles and forcefully patch up her allies so they could continue to inflict suffering. In a way, it was merciless work. She supplied the fighters with a source of power that kept them in the fight.


    The two talked without caring about the time. Slowly, the hours ticked by.

 Chapter 77: Lohann (6)

    Lohann looked at the wand on the table in front of him with interest. It was finely crafted, a step above the starter wands. He grabbed it and spun it in his hands, deep in thought. At that moment, a knock was heard from the door to his office. He spoke.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened and a man stepped inside, bowing. He raised his torso, but kept his eyes low. Lohann spoke.


    ¡°So? Why are you here?¡±


    The man blinked hard a few times and steadied himself. He replied.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to report that the Monster hasn¡¯t reacted as expected. As far as we know, none of the hideouts we prepared have been hit. None of the traps seem to have been triggered, as well. It is possible that he made contact with another Village.¡±


    Lohann scratched his chin. His enemy was taking his sweet time coordinating with another Village even though people were being randomly killed? Maybe Michael was a colder man than Lohann thought. Lohann frowned. He was trying to protect humanity exactly from that type of person. If Michael had fumbled to act right after the message about the executions had been delivered, he would have failed to achieve anything and could have died. This was what Lohann thought was going to happen, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have alternative plans. It only meant that his expectations were thwarted.


    He cursed in his mind. Michael was a dangerous individual to be left alive, representing a danger to everyone around him. He killed too easily, fought too easily, and always came out on top. Without Lohann¡¯s guidance, the people in the Tutorial Zone would grow to rely on Michael, neglecting their own personal power. It was the worst-case scenario.


    I need to save them.


    Steeled conviction filled his eyes. For the good of humanity, Michael needed to be eliminated. He spoke.


    ¡°If he still won¡¯t act, we merely need to force him to.¡±


    The man in front of his table replied.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Announce everywhere that we will kill another two hundred people due to Michael''s inaction.¡±


    The man looked at Lohann for the first time.


    ¡°¡­But we have no grounds for doing such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Grounds?¡±


    Lohann stared at his follower. He continued to speak.


    ¡°Do you seriously believe it doesn¡¯t pain me to make this decision? I feel as if my flesh is being melted off my bones. Yet, I do it because it is right.¡±


    The follower hurriedly looked down.


    ¡°B-But¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Nobody has to.¡±


    It was a matter of course. In his quest to save humanity from this insane scenario, he had fully expected to be misunderstood. There was no reason to believe in his followers any more than in the man in front of him.


    Humanity must become powerful.


    Through the death of the few, the many would improve. The follower spoke.


    ¡°¡­It will be done.¡±


    Somehow, the follower became a bit paler. It was strange. As a rule of thumb, the people in his organization didn¡¯t mind his way of doing things. It seemed that the follower before him was one of the extremely rare few who still had something normal people would call a ¡°conscience.¡± Lohann related to him. The follower was different from all the madmen in his organization; different from the filth that lived for power over others. Yet, the organization was necessary. It was only through it that he could realize his plan.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­Peter.¡±


    ¡°I know it might be hard, but never lose your heart, Peter.¡±


    A minute frown crossed Peter¡¯s face. Lohann didn¡¯t miss it. It seemed that Peter couldn¡¯t understand his ideals. That was fine. The thought that his organization of blood-crazed maniacs would get to killing two hundred people was also sickening to him.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Peter bowed and stayed still. Lohann walked up to him and placed his hand on the man¡¯s head. A strand of mana left his body, slithering into Peter¡¯s frame. Once he confirmed this, Lohann let go.


    ¡°Very well. You may leave.¡±


    Peter quickly left the room. Lohann stood up from his chair. He looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    Lord, give me strength.


    The weight of the things he¡¯d done threatened to crush him. Lohann looked down at his hands. How much blood had stained them? However righteous his intentions might have been, his death toll was undeniable.


    I, too, wish I didn¡¯t have to do this.


    At that moment, he reminded himself of his goal. His gaze grew firmer. A blue symbol glowed on the hand that had touched Peter¡¯s hand. It looked as if it had been branded by a hot iron. Lohann felt a response. It was done. Immediately, he felt a large drain in his mana pool. His shoulders sagged, but he took a deep breath. This much was manageable.


    He left the room and started making his way towards his destination. The others in the small base didn¡¯t react to his movements at all. He simply walked out and stuck to the shadows. Soon, he reached a large stone circle embedded into a stone wall. He lay his hand on it.


    [Would you like to enter the Eagles Peak Dungeon?]


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The circle slid to the side. Lohann stepped into the darkness; it enveloped him completely. The next instant, he found himself at the top of a small mountain. The snow sunk slightly beneath his feet. He looked to his right, beholding what seemed to be a bird¡¯s nest. However, it was over ten meters in diameter. He walked towards it, his feet sinking in the snow. The symbol on his palm glowed. The moment it did, eagles as large as a human flew up from the mountain¡¯s lower levels. They flew around him, not making a sound. On their foreheads, a symbol glowed.


    Lohann walked into the nest and sat down at its center. The atmosphere shifted as the sound of wings flapping dominated the space. The strong winds rustled his hair and made bits of snow fall off the peak. He looked up at the same time that a big shadow rose from behind and under the nest. It flew above him, landing on the nest. He looked at the enormous body that had wrapped itself around him.


    It belonged to a Griffin.


    The creature¡¯s large beak touched his face with affection. Its beady eyes stared at him, a brand glowing between them. Lohann smiled, caressing the beak. The gods had chosen him to fulfill this role, and he would do it.


    He couldn¡¯t be defeated.


    ***


    Michael analyzed the map on the table in front of him. Around him, Allison and the other captains did the same. Michael pointed at two spots on the map.


    ¡°These are the locations Derek told me.¡±


    At the head of the table, Viktor stood with a doubtful look. He spoke.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t tried going to those locations yet, but isn¡¯t it highly likely that they¡¯re traps? Derek¡¯s resentment was completely focused on you. There was no reason for him to provide you with worthwhile information.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, but it¡¯s better than going around blindly. Since they might be traps, I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Allison immediately reacted.


    ¡°No! I need to go with you!¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Viktor raised his hand.


    ¡°Allison, please. Keep a level head. Michael has proven his power. The burden of having someone else to protect would likely outweigh any possible advantages. If he were to go alongside other people, it would be better to move in a well-structured team.¡±


    Allison¡¯s expression collapsed into a frown.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be part of that team.¡±


    Michael spoke.


    ¡°I move better alone; it¡¯s what I¡¯m used to. It¡¯s also the best way not to risk anyone else¡¯s well-being.¡±


    Allison scoffed but swallowed her words after looking at Michael¡¯s eyes. They were filled with steeled determination.


    Lohann is my problem to handle.


    The man affected everyone around him, including other Villages, but ever since Michael had first been threatened by Lohann ¨C who had claimed that a life would be lost for every captured flag ¨C he had become personally invested in fighting. Lohann was a mad, rabid dog capable of causing too much harm. Michael felt that it was his duty to put him down.


    I¡¯ve been granted power beyond anyone else I¡¯ve seen.


    Knowing how and when to use such power was even more important than the power itself. He had great skills, so he should use them well. It wasn¡¯t a burden; it was a natural course of action. If he had power, shouldn¡¯t he use it for his loved ones? Lohann, who threatened their very existence, needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. At that moment, the loud sound of footsteps echoed throughout the room. Viktor turned his gaze to a place behind Michael, who turned around.


    A panting young man had entered the room. With his hands on his knees, he breathed as if he had run a marathon as quickly as possible. All of those in the room waited for him to catch his breath, an atmosphere of confusion having taken shape. Finally, the boy spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lohann. His followers have announced that another two hundred people will be killed since ¡®Michael¡¯ hasn¡¯t done anything.¡±


    The boy glanced at Michael, whose expression had contorted into a terrible frown before the boy had even finished speaking. It was an absurd announcement. Fifty people were going to be killed because Michael had killed Derek, and now two hundred more would perish because he hadn¡¯t done anything else? It was a nonsensical situation. In the first place, there was no logic in punishing him for his inaction. However, Michael knew that there didn¡¯t need to be.


    That fucking bastard.


    Lohann was simply having fun while knowing that the deaths of others weighed on Michael¡¯s mind. The room went silent as all those present processed the news. Michael was the first one to speak up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the first of the locations discussed. I will attempt to find out about more of them as I go. Ensure that nobody follows me.¡±


    His tone didn¡¯t leave any room for discussion. Nobody protested, not even Allison. Michael decisively turned around before Viktor¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead another team to the second location. We will catch him through any means necessary.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice boiled with an unusual anger. It was rare for him to lose his composure. Michael nodded without turning around and walked out of the room.


    I need to kill him.


    The necessity of Lohann¡¯s death grew with every passing moment. It was imperative. Now, Michael was finally ready to start hunting the man down in earnest. It was the first time he trusted another group for a cooperative effort.

 Chapter 78: Lohann (7)

    Michael stepped forward strongly. Arrows flew at him, but they were blocked by his Mana Shield. The Shield then turned into a current of mana. A whisper left his lips as the chanting was completed.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The Skill dug into the walls and bodies of all of those unfortunate enough to be in its path. Michael tried not to kill anyone, despite the difference in power. The process of learning and improving Mana Field had taught him much about mana control. Simultaneously, his rationality argued that it shouldn¡¯t be done. It was because he had sensed a critical difference between Lohann¡¯s men and Derek¡¯s people. While Derek¡¯s comrades were mostly ordinary people who had been coerced into joining his organization, Lohann¡¯s men were different. Michael saw no hesitation in their eyes. Each and every one of them struck at his vital spots, fully intent on killing him.


    Mercy couldn¡¯t be shown towards those who tried to kill him. It was a basic law of survival. He repeated this in his head endlessly as he fought.


    A man came running at him, wielding a sword with surprising skill. He was fast and accurate. The blade was swung at Michael¡¯s throat in a wide arc. Michael could see the hopeful gazes of those who had been maimed by his Mana Wave. He merely took a large step back as a Mana Sphere coalesced above his staff in less than a second. The sword hit nothing but air. The next moment, the Sphere severed the attacker¡¯s right arm. The light died within the eyes of his surrounding enemies. Michael took a deep breath and cast another Skill.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    It was the full moon pattern. Around him, blood splashed onto the walls of the tunnel, creating a grotesque painting. Only the sword-wielding attacker was left alive. Michael noticed that the man was going into shock.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    A wave of green mana coursed through the man¡¯s body, stopping his bleeding within a few seconds. Michael grabbed his head as his eyes went back into focus.


    ¡°Where do you usually meet Lohann?¡±


    The man blinked. His face slowly contorted into a crazed smile. It was the fourth time that Michael had tried to interrogate someone, but it was the first time that expression had been shown. The man openly laughed and spoke in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Having some trouble, are we? Go fuck yourself.¡±


    Michael slammed the man¡¯s face on the ground, instantly knocking him out. Blood pooled underneath it, but at this point, Michael didn¡¯t pay it too much attention. The man would live. With a deep sigh, he stood up once more.


    Only way to move is forward.


    He needed to fully explore this location before discarding it, even though it was almost certain that Lohann wasn¡¯t there. It was the first of the two hideouts Derek had pointed out, and for all intents and purposes, it seemed like his enemies had been completely ready for Michael¡¯s arrival. It wasn¡¯t to the extent that he would consider the place a trap, but Lohann had certainly moved his people while knowing about the hideouts Derek was aware of. His arrival hadn¡¯t even been surprising. As a sole good point, Lohann had underestimated Michael¡¯s individual power. He was able to easily tear through the enemies guarding the place.


    Michael made his way down the natural tunnel. Every so often, the tunnel would get wider, creating a space similar to a clearing. Every time this happened, enemies would be waiting for him. Their weapons failed to pierce through his Shield, and they weren¡¯t fast enough to avoid Michael¡¯s Skills. Any blows that did manage to draw blood were quickly rendered null by Minor Heal. At this point, against people like them, Michael was an unstoppable force of nature. Yet, the enemies only felt momentary hesitation before throwing themselves at him. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    If they know I have defeated every group before them, how can they keep fighting?


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of loyalty or belief in a cause. It was as if the followers lacked basic self-preservation instincts. It was to the point that Michael seriously suspected that there was some kind of Skill behind their willingness to throw their lives away. How had Lohann achieved this? It was virtually impossible to recruit this many people with such characteristics.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Did that fucker somehow attract and recruit every crazy bastard he could find?


    Michael was certain that only the best followers were openly placed in his path, but even so, their number was too high. He had enough leeway to be lost in these thoughts even as he entered another wide area filled with enemies. This pattern repeated itself a few times ¨C enough to make Michael question the length of the cave ¨C but in the end, there was nothing. The cave simply opened up into a larger space with nothing but a few enemies and traces of crude, man-made ¡°rooms.¡± On the way, Michael had tried to question more followers, to no success. They all displayed an unwillingness to share anything. It was unthinkable and unbelievably frustrating.


    Not even a single talker.


    It was beyond the realm of ¡°unlikely.¡± A thought stayed in his mind like an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch. A hunch told him that something was up, but there was no way for him to confirm it. At least, not yet. There was still the possibility that he had simply run into batches of Lohann¡¯s most loyal hunting dogs. This scenario displayed Lohann¡¯s absolute confidence in the people he had selected.


    Michael let out a sigh. He started making his way back to the entrance. The pained moans and groans of the ones he¡¯d spared could be heard, but by this point, Michael didn¡¯t care. It was then that a thought struck him. If Lohann contacted one of the survivors, wouldn¡¯t they be able to feed him information? They would disclose Michael¡¯s location and powers. The most rational course of action would be to kill all the witnesses. It would ensure the safety of this entire operation. It would all be for naught if Lohann managed to prepare himself even more.


    Michael stopped walking. He hesitated. At that moment, Danger Sense sent a tingle down his spine. The sound of a blade cutting through the air reached his ears. His senses went into overdrive. He reacted before he could even think, sidestepping. A blade stabbed through the spot where his heart had just been. Michael didn¡¯t let the surprise paralyze him. He swiftly turned around and kicked the attacker¡¯s lower body while the man was still retrieving his sword. Due to the large gap between their Strength stats, the man unceremoniously collapsed with a grunt.


    A Mana Sphere hovered over Michael¡¯s left hand. He stared deeply into the follower¡¯s eyes. He saw a mixture of desperation and killing intent, but no remorse. It was obvious that the attacker didn¡¯t regret trying to kill Michael out of nowhere. He dismissed the Mana Sphere and grabbed the man¡¯s neck after kicking away his blade.


    ¡°Where is Lohann?¡±


    Simultaneously, he focused the entirety of his attention on the man, attempting to notice even the most minute changes in the man¡¯s expression. At that moment, for the first time, he noticed¡­ Something. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but something was different about the man in front of him. Deep within the attacker¡¯s eyes, a hint of fear shone through, almost imperceptible. In an instant, Michael realized that this man was different from the last one he had questioned. There was no crazed smile or conviction in his expression. The man opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Michael¡¯s mind flashed back to what Rose had told him.


    As if they couldn¡¯t speak, even if they wanted to.


    He dragged the man to a pool of blood as fast as he could.


    ¡°Use the blood and write the answer on the walls.¡±


    The follower shivered, then tentatively stretched out his finger and dipped it in the blood. As he raised his hand toward the wall, however, he froze. He gritted his teeth, but his arm simply didn¡¯t move. It was then that Michael¡¯s suspicion turned into certainty.


    What kind of Skill can do this?


    It was unlike anything he had come across. Yet, he was forced to consider it. He spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort. You allowed me to realize something.¡±


    The man looked at him, myriad emotions mixing together in his gaze. There was no longer any way to distinguish between them. Michael delivered a swift jab to the follower¡¯s chin, making him go unconscious. He cast Whisper. Viktor¡¯s voice came out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    Michael spoke as he rushed out of the hideout.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve discovered that something is up with the followers. I don¡¯t know what it is yet, but it seems to be a Skill that doesn¡¯t allow them to talk about or reveal Lohann¡¯s location. I don¡¯t know what else it does. Avoid killing them as much as possible until we know the Skill¡¯s exact effects.¡±


    Viktor went silent for a few seconds for a few seconds.


    ¡°I agree. We tried questioning a few of Lohann¡¯s followers, but not a single one talked. So, we changed the question to ¡®Where should we go next.¡¯ Suddenly, several of them spoke. Your assumption makes sense. We haven¡¯t killed many of them; none among the Challengers are comfortable with killing.¡±


    Michael blinked. Finally, some good news.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°We found out about a spot where Lohann supposedly met with his closest followers. If your assumption is correct, however, there¡¯s no way to confirm if this information is true.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Two kilometers northwest of where you are, a cave under the glow of a giant mushroom.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t rejoice.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading over there. Be careful. Because of a Skill or not, these followers are too¡­ Devoted. There¡¯s no telling what they¡¯re capable of doing.¡±


    ¡°I know. Good luck.¡±


    Michael dismissed the connection. The hunt for Lohann continued.

 Chapter 79: Lohann (8)

    Michael let out a deep breath. The stale air only fueled his agitation. He stepped out of the cave he had just been in with gritted teeth and clenched fists. He glanced back before casting Whisper. Viktor quickly responded.


    ¡°¡­Nothing, I would expect.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah. Nothing except for another location.¡±


    ¡°My side is done for today. We¡¯ve been at this for far longer than we could afford. We¡¯re going back to Yellowbright to rest.¡±


    It was a natural course of action.


    ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll keep at it for some more time.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself. You need rest too. Delving into enemy territory with a tired body and mind is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can keep going. I¡¯ll contact you if I obtain worthwhile information.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The connection was severed. The floating mouth shimmered out of existence. Michael tried to calm his rampaging emotions.


    It¡¯s been too long.


    He had been hunting Lohann for almost twelve hours. It was sincerely unthinkable. He had been rushing from hideout to hideout as fast as he could without using Lightspeed, but there seemed to be an endless number of them.


    How the hell did they manage to establish this many bases?


    Most of the hideouts couldn¡¯t even be called that. They were simply small caves or nooks with ten or so enemies. After a short fight, Michael would ask for information, becoming aware of another hideout. The same would happen in the next location. By now, he had noticed that the information he extracted from the wounded enemies wasn¡¯t reliable, even though he had changed the question to one they could answer. They all talked about a ¡°location where Lohann met his followers,¡± only for that location to turn out to be another mere hideout. In such a fashion, Michael had been sent on a wild goose chase for half a day. He couldn¡¯t believe the sheer number of people Lohann had managed to recruit, and their willingness to put their lives on the line for apparently no reason.


    What the hell are the Skill¡¯s effects? Can he control them somehow?


    It was virtually impossible to nurture a large group of people with that trait. Michael had defeated almost three hundred people with his running around ¨C without killing even a single one more ¨C and all were willing to fight, kill, and die for Lohann. He was certain that it was the work of the Skill. Still, what Skill could brainwash such a large number of people?


    No, there are even more people whom I haven¡¯t found yet.


    If he was correct about this, it was highly likely that Lohann had also reached Level 25 and achieved his Class Evolution. Michael felt that only a powerful Skill belonging to an evolved Class was capable of this. There was only one other possibility in his mind.


    A Blessing.


    His Blessing of Light had provided him with his strongest Skills in the form of Heritage, even if they didn¡¯t have Mana Field¡¯s magnitude. Lightspeed and Cleansing were invaluable and had saved his life more than once, despite their significant drain to his mana pool. If Lohann had been blessed, it was possible for him to have access to a powerful, abnormal Skill.


    Even then, it¡¯s pushing it.


    What kind of Blessing could grant such a Skill? He had been blessed because of his connection to the Dragons, but what about Lohann? If the man had truly been blessed, why did it happen?


    Michael cursed in his mind. He didn¡¯t have the answers to any of his questions. This situation was a burden.


    If his enemies were truly brainwashed, he shouldn¡¯t kill them. They deserved the opportunity to be free of Lohann¡¯s control and to make their own choices. Maybe many of them were good people. People with family, dreams, aspirations, and feelings. They were more than the puppets they seemed to be when Michael fought them. At the same time, it was still true that they were aiming for his life in the current circumstances. There had been scenarios where Michael had been forced to deal heavy damage to his attackers. Besides, his hypothesis about the brainwashing was mere conjecture. He wasn¡¯t able to show too much mercy based on it.


    The burden of the continuous fighting on his mental strength was enormous. Michael was tired. Even though his body was physically able to continue fighting for an unknown amount of time because of his high stats, his mentality couldn¡¯t keep up. In every battle, he had to carefully adjust his mana output so as not to kill everyone, while simultaneously protecting himself; it was also essential to do it quickly in order to move to the next location. In the end, the battles were taking a toll on him.


    Michael sighed.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    His last fight had resulted in the information about another hideout. It was certain to be just another spot that would wear him down, but he still needed to check it out. At this point, he felt like he understood Lohann¡¯s plan.


    He wants to tire me out.


    It was an effective plan. The man had realized his personal power couldn¡¯t compete with Michael¡¯s, so he came up with a way to even the odds. By the time Michael reached him, Michael¡¯s capabilities would have decreased significantly. There was also the mental pressure of not knowing for how long he would need to keep fighting. He had gone through hundreds of people, but perhaps there were hundreds more waiting for him. This realization sapped his energy.


    If I die while fighting his followers, great. Even if I don¡¯t, he will only meet me when I¡¯m worn out.


    It was a plan that took advantage of Michael¡¯s hastiness. His desire to quickly deal with Lohann was what fueled this mad hunt and allowed the plan to take shape. The reason for Michael¡¯s urgency was simple: the longer he drew this out, the more people would die. News of people getting killed while out in the underground expanse reached the Challenger¡¯s ears every day. Most were holed up in their Villages, but some were still going out and ended up getting killed. Lohann¡¯s announcement about killing two hundred more people had accurately struck a nerve. Michael knew that he was rushing, but what else could he do? For every day he spent resting, people would die. His conscience didn¡¯t allow him to stop. He needed to save those lives.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    At that moment, a thought struck his mind like a lightning bolt.


    Wait.


    He didn¡¯t know how many people Lohann had under his control ¨C through the Skill or otherwise ¨C but he had fought against and defeated over three hundred people. All of them had been incapacitated. Were there even enough followers to keep hounding the Village entrances looking for kills? Given that almost everyone in Bluestone, Redglow, and Yellowbright was in hiding, and Lohann¡¯s forces had just been greatly weakened because of Michael¡¯s fighting spree, would Lohann truly be able to carry out his decree?


    No.


    It meant that Michael didn¡¯t need to play along with the enemy¡¯s plan. He immediately looked around, found a reasonably hidden spot, and walked towards it. He then sat down on the ground and closed his eyes. A golden halo appeared over his head, rotating slowly and bathing him in light. He would recover before moving on. Viktor and the others were also resting in Yellowbright, but it wasn¡¯t as if he needed several hours to rest. Cleansing mended the minor wounds on his body. After the halo disappeared, he perceived the mana floating in the atmosphere, letting it flow into his Dragonheart naturally. His mana pool slowly recovered.


    After two hours, he was good to go. He stood up and ran to the next hideout. He ran for kilometers on end, but his Endurance stat was high enough. His combat abilities didn¡¯t decrease in the least out of fatigue. He cut through Redglow¡¯s Territory and into Bluestone¡¯s. He reached his general destination and started looking for a place that could house a base with experienced ease. It took him less than ten minutes. He sighted the entrance of a cave. He could see two people guarding its sides. Michael walked towards them, unflinching. The two people saw him as he walked out of the shade of a giant mushroom. They drew their weapons and screamed, making more people leave the cave.


    Eight people.


    As expected, the number of enemies in every hideout was close to the same. It was as if someone had manually placed pawns on a chessboard. The hideouts were unnaturally arranged, both in terms of people and in terms of location. The hideouts drew a big circle through the Territories of Redglow, Yellowbright, and Bluestone. Michael had realized they were outlining a spiral once he reached the tenth hideout, but it was too much to hope that Lohann would be waiting for him in the spiral¡¯s center.


    Michael threw his thoughts to the back of his mind as he approached the group. The first enemy stepped forward, swinging his sword with deadly accuracy. Michael unceremoniously dodged it. Yet, the attacker¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change. The remaining seven people quickly rushed at Michael. He knew that if he allowed himself to be surrounded, the battle¡¯s difficulty level would spike; nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t enough to pressure him.


    To his right, a Warrior stabbed at him with a crude spear. Michael took another step back, dodging the stab, but the weapon was quickly pulled back and stabbed forward once more. This time, Michael was focused on it. His superior Agility allowed him to grab the shaft as it passed him by, while his Strength was enough to break it in half with a single kick. However, the time it took to do this resulted in three enemies attacking him from the back. His staff glowed as he drew symbols in the air. A Shield came into being around him just as the three blades cut at his back. Michael took a few steps to the side, getting closer to the Warrior who now wielded a broken spear. A strong jab with the staff¡¯s bottom to the chin later, the Warrior fell to the ground. The sudden movement sent ripples through the Mana Shield.


    More slashes hit the Shield, but it didn¡¯t even tremble. Mentally discarding this Shield, Michael stepped closer to the nearest enemy. It was one of the people who had aimed for his back. The Mana Shield shimmered out of existence just as Michael rapidly crossed the distance between himself and his enemy. A surprised expression crossed the enemy¡¯s face before Michael¡¯s fist dug into the pit of his stomach, making him drop to the ground.


    Suddenly, a blade came flying from the right. Danger Sense flared up as Michael¡¯s improved senses and high stats allowed him to react instantly. He dodged it, but it almost wounded his cheek. His brow furrowed. His heartbeat quickened and resounded loudly. His Dragonheart had been activated. It was the moment when the battle was decided. With nothing but his physical stats, he overwhelmed the remaining fighters. Soon, only one enemy remained standing. Michael liver-punched him, then grabbed him by the neck without putting too much pressure on the throat.


    ¡°Where should I go next?¡±


    At the same time, he observed the man carefully. He could feel an indistinct, almost non-existent trace of strange mana within the man. It was highly likely for it to be the Skill, but he wasn¡¯t certain. A glint of mysterious emotions shone deep within the man¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth, eking out a few words.


    ¡°Three kilometers¡­ North. Cave,¡± the man coughed, ¡° Three mushrooms.¡±


    Michael nodded, then deliberated on his next move. Should he try to learn more about the Skill by examining the man? Or should he keep going?


    Let¡¯s be quick.


    For some reason, he felt a distinct aversion to the mana, one that he couldn¡¯t explain. Just studying it made him feel as if something slimy were crawling on his skin.


    An imprint?


    It was his best guess. Momentarily, he was stumped. How was he supposed to remove an imprint that he barely understood? There was no way to reverse the process, since he didn¡¯t know what it consisted of in the first place.


    Should I try to overwrite it with my own mana?


    It was the only method he could think of. It was crude and forceful, and he didn¡¯t know what the consequences of failure would be. He needed to be careful. Permanently damaging the people in front of him was the last thing he wanted to do, since he didn¡¯t know the foreign Skill¡¯s exact abilities or brainwashing extent.


    He started to insert his mana into the body of the man, who immediately shook. Unrelenting, Michael attempted to find anything resembling an imprint while simultaneously trying his best not to damage the man. It was difficult. He had only ever used mana on others to destroy and kill; trying not to harm someone was difficult. He scoured the man from top to bottom but found nothing. He could feel the distinctive presence of the foreign mana more than ever, but he couldn¡¯t grasp its ¡°location.¡±


    There¡¯s no physical presence.


    He closed his eyes, envisioning his spiritual self at once. It was the precursor to Astral Meditation, but he didn¡¯t keep going. Instead, he tried to reach out to the man¡¯s own spirit. At first, it was fruitless. He couldn¡¯t sense anything other than his own soul, but he didn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t question whether the Warrior in front of him would have a spiritual self, since he wasn¡¯t a Mage.


    After unceasingly trying, he felt something.


    It was very faint. At first, it was to the point where Michael didn¡¯t know if it was his mind playing tricks on him. He became certain as the feeling intensified, however. It was the same sensation of something slimy crawling on his skin, only amplified tens of times. He was extremely uncomfortable, but he powered through it and looked for the source of this feeling. He envisioned the shimmering spiritual self of the Warrior. Its outline was unclear, being only vaguely humanoid. It was a far cry from Michael¡¯s spirit, but he had already expected this, since the man wasn¡¯t a Mage.


    On the back of the humanoid, blueish humanoid shape, a symbol burned. It was as if it had been forcefully branded on the spiritual self¡¯s back. It trembled in a stable fashion, like a flame. Michael¡¯s spiritual self reached out to it, emitting his mana. The moment the two different manas touched, however, something went wrong.


    Michael realized instantly what was going on. He immediately flooded the man¡¯s spirit with his own mana, but he couldn¡¯t stop the symbol from spreading rapidly, covering the man¡¯s entire soul in a flash. Then, it ignited, burning itself along with the soul. In nothing but a few instants, they turned into nothingness. Michael dragged himself out of the spiritual world with a heavy frown. He looked at the man in front of him. Blood poured out of his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. It was a grisly sight. Michael let out a sigh and let go of the man¡¯s shoulder. The man fell forward. He had died the moment his soul had been extinguished.


    This will be harder than I thought.


    How the hell had Lohann managed to obtain a Skill like this? His conjecture about it being part of a Blessing became stronger. Only something outside of the Tutorial Zone could grant this type of power. No, maybe it wasn¡¯t a single Blessing. There might be something else at play. Either way, the man¡¯s methods were elaborate. Michael frowned.


    Either way, he needed to keep going. He would certainly find other branded individuals on his path. He started making his way to his next destination.

 Chapter 80: Lohann (9)

    Time marched on.


    With every hideout hit, Michael became more certain of Lohann¡¯s plan. The spiral pattern was now obvious, to the point where he could predict the general location of the next hideout without even questioning his enemies. However, he still made time to try and destroy the brand on the people he felt the same distinct, foreign trace of mana. He failed every time.


    Sitting inside one of the hideouts, Michael breathed rhythmically. He had discarded the notion of going through the hideouts one by one. Now, he would head straight towards the center of the spiral after resting. There was no need to go along with Lohann¡¯s plan and exhaust himself. He had already realized that the man wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out his decree. At the same time, Michael¡¯s friends and family were safe inside their Villages. Lohann had no way of threatening their well-being.


    I won¡¯t play your game.


    Soon, he stood up and left the hideout, running without straining himself. He should take care not to reduce his own fighting ability. It was unclear what awaited him at the center of the spiral pattern, but hopefully, he would be able to remove the brand this time. Easily traversing the terrain, he approached his destination. He took notice of the lack of animals or sound around him.


    It was as if his spiritual self had made contact with something new. It was a persistent and periodical feeling that reminded him of a cellphone receiving a call. It took him a few moments to realize that this was the sensation of someone trying to Whisper to him. He accepted it. A floating mouth made of mana took shape next to his head. Viktor¡¯s voice echoed out of it.


    ¡°Michael. Are you still fighting?¡±


    His tone was reproaching, as if he were a parent who had caught his child doing something bad. It was a familiar tone that Michael recognized. Viktor didn¡¯t seem like the type of man who would speak like that, at least to Michael, which only meant¡­


    ¡°Did my mom tell you to ask me that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Michael sighed. As expected. Viktor didn¡¯t care enough about him to be concerned about his well-being, even if it involved hunting an enemy. Only his mother and friends would care about that.


    ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m fine. I can keep going. By the way, when did you become able to Whisper?¡±


    ¡°One of our Mages just learned the spell a few hours ago. He transferred the ¡®voice¡¯ to me. That isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s been more than thirty-six hours, Michael. You need to rest. From this point forward, battles will only become more dangerous due to your fatigue. I don¡¯t even know how you managed to keep fighting for so long, but you should be reaching your limit.¡±


    This time, Viktor¡¯s tone was stable. Those were his own words, not anyone else¡¯s. Michael replied in an equally firm voice, with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve rested enough in-between the hideouts. I¡¯m almost at 100% capacity. I noticed Lohann¡¯s plan; I¡¯m not going to play into it. Which leads me to the next point. Have you noticed that the hideouts form a spiral pattern?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m headed to the center of the spiral. There, I might be able to obtain more precise information regarding Lohann¡¯s location. If I do so, I want your people to help me encircle his location. We can¡¯t allow him to escape.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good plan. We¡¯ll follow it as soon as you learn where he is. I¡¯ll transfer the ¡®voice¡¯ to Allison now. She wants to speak, as she¡¯s been listening to this conversation.¡±


    The ethereal mouth shut its lips. When they opened, a different voice came out of them.


    ¡°Michael. Come home, now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s shoulders shook. It was one thing to be told her words; it was another entirely to hear her speaking. As her voice entered his ears, he feared that he would drop down to the ground and not want to stand up again. It relaxed him, but he knew that letting his guard down was the same as signing a death warrant.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no ¡®home,¡¯ mom. Not anymore. I¡¯ll return once I get this done.¡±


    She replied with a shaking voice.


    ¡°Michael! You¡¯ve already put yourself in too much danger!¡±


    He shook his head. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t understand her point of view. From her perspective, every time he found a hideout would be a source of worry. Would he be able to walk away uninjured? Had he been forced to kill more people? What if the battle was more dangerous than he believed? Countless worries likely haunted her mind. Michael had run around and fought for more than a day and a half. During this entire period, his mother would¡¯ve been worried out of her mind. Her shaky voice and urgent tone were only evidence of that.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to risk other people¡¯s well-being. I¡¯m powerful and in good condition. It¡¯ll end soon.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s too risky! Let the Challengers handle the rest! You¡¯ve already done too much!¡±


    It was true. Michael readily acknowledged that. He had single-handedly hit tens of hideouts, dealing with hundreds of people. If Viktor¡¯s people had needed to go by them individually, there would have been casualties, no matter how large and powerful the organization was. Michael had indirectly saved the lives of an unknown number of people. Now, he could sit back and let Viktor take the reins. He was certain that the man would eventually find and kill Lohann, as they intended. But, what about the people who would be sacrificed in the process?


    ¡°Mother. It¡¯ll be impossible to avoid casualties. I should be the one to see this through. It¡¯s the only way to spare the highest number of people.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t consider himself a hero or a saint. There was no meaning to risking his life for others. Yet, for some reason that wasn¡¯t clear even to himself, he couldn¡¯t walk away from this. Was it because of his resentment towards Lohann? No, wasn¡¯t it basic human decency? If he had the chance to save more lives, shouldn¡¯t he simply take it? It was a matter of numbers. However¡­


    How many people would have been able to make the choice I did?


    This so-called ¡®basic human decency¡¯ was something that many people lacked. Self-preservation was the most primordial and important law of survival. It couldn¡¯t even be argued against, given that it was something that all living beings prioritized.


    I don¡¯t know anymore.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he was a good person because of this or not. Results mattered. He spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do this, Mom. I¡¯ll return safe and sound, but only after this is all over.¡±


    His tone was unshakable. There were a few long seconds of silence. In the end, the voice coming out of the ethereal mouth took on a defeated edge.


    ¡°¡­I understand. Please, no matter what¡­ Stay safe, Michael. Survive.¡±


    Allison¡¯s voice broke into a sob as she spoke. Michael closed his eyes with a sigh. His heart wavered before finding its footing once more. The floating mouth closed. When it opened, Viktor¡¯s voice resounded.


    ¡°¡­Truthfully, I¡¯m not comfortable with leaving everything up to you. You¡¯ve already done a lot. But, I understand your position won¡¯t change. I can only pray for your success. You can do this, Michael. We¡¯ll keep trying on our end, too. We¡¯ll hit as many hideouts as possible and try to find a clue. Stay strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You too.¡±


    The ethereal mouth disappeared. Michael stretched his upper body and kept running. Ironically, his conversation with his mother had given him clarity. His objective was clear.


    The non-stop fighting so far had made him realize that he was becoming capable of increasingly larger movements when casting. Dual Casting no longer seemed like a distant dream. His proficiency with casting through Twin Casting kept rising. He wasn¡¯t wounded a single time. His vast mana pool supported all that he was.


    ***


    ¡°I wish to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    Blinding light enveloped Lohann. He opened his eyes to the scenery outside the Dungeon¡¯s entrance. In a location completely removed from the spiral pattern that the hideouts drew, he cast Whisper immediately. A devoted voice echoed out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°We estimate that Michael is rapidly approaching the center of the spiral. He rested in between hideouts and didn¡¯t fall for the plan. Reports from survivors describe that he is still as unstoppable as ever.¡±


    Lohann frowned. He had expected the threat of killing two hundred people to cloud Michael¡¯s mind and make him reckless. The best-case scenario would be for him to rush from hideout to hideout without resting. However, he hadn¡¯t taken the bait. He was being careful.


    Why are you difficult to kill when you¡¯re a blight?


    Michael would make humanity weaker. This firm conviction was what drove Lohann against him. He spoke.


    ¡°Start organizing our people. Once he reaches the center of the spiral, send all nearby troops to his location. Make sure to include all the people he injured. It will hinder him.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll spread the orders around.¡±


    The underling replied in a tone of absolute faith. It was as if Lohann¡¯s words were an inviolable, heavenly decree. It should have been unnerving, but Lohann took it as a matter of course. It was what his new Skills and Class were for. He stood up from his chair as the mouth disappeared. He paced in the room slowly. A feeling of satisfaction made its way into his heart, but so did an unsettling feeling. Michael would be at full power once he reached the center of the spiral; would the troops be enough? Lohann had concentrated nearly the entirety of the forces he had built over time on this, but still didn¡¯t know if it would be enough. He no longer had a firm grasp on Michael¡¯s fighting power.


    Lohann looked at the Dungeon¡¯s entrance.


    No, not the entirety.


    His strongest forces were still sealed behind the circular stone door. The ones he had had to push himself beyond his limits to brand.


    If Michael survives the center of the spiral¡­


    He needed to be ready to fight himself. For humanity¡¯s sake and his own.


    He sighed.

 Chapter 81: Lohann (10)

    Michael stepped into a wide clearing. It had the shape of a circle, completely free from the winding walls that composed the underground. Three columns of stone held up the ceiling above it, while mushrooms grew everywhere, as was the standard. He quickly evaluated his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t see anyone. The circular area was completely free of anything that even resembled a small outpost or hideout. It was around thirty meters in radius. It was almost unnatural, as if someone had intentionally created that space.


    His levels of suspicion rose rapidly; he was certain that this was it. His staff glowed as he cast twin Mana Shields. It was at that moment. Danger Sense flared up. A sound reached his sharpened hearing. It was almost imperceptible, consisting of nothing but the sound of a small rock being kicked. Michael turned his head to look towards its general direction just in time to dodge an arrow, stepping back.


    Barely a second later, another arrow hit the Shields¡¯ outer barrier. It had come from a different spot. With a nonchalant expression, Michael strained his eyes to see the attackers hidden in the shadows of the giant mushroom caps. His heart beat strongly. His Dragonheart had been activated without hesitation. He took a step to the left to dodge one more arrow. By this point, he had already identified several different archers. More arrows kept coming from other directions. There were at least ten archers.


    He heard hurried footsteps. He turned around to see ten Warriors enter the clearing from the same spot he had entered from. It was likely that they had been here waiting for him from the beginning. Michael realized the nature of this trap when twenty more Warriors followed after the initial ten, yelling and roaring.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    This is it.


    It was the culmination of Lohann¡¯s efforts. This would be the final showdown against Lohann¡¯s forces. Would Lohann come forth personally to fight him?


    It¡¯s impossible.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for Lohann to fight. Instead, the man would continue to hide and watch from the sidelines as Michael was crushed by overwhelming numbers. Michael clicked his tongue. The arrows kept flying at him, while the Warriors had approached. Most of them wore similar gear, but one or two were dressed in heavier armor, while a few only wore leather armor. There was no need to guess the obvious differences between them.


    The lightly-armored Warriors were the first to reach him, as he expected. No words were exchanged. They wielded daggers and shortswords, and slashed or stabbed at Michael. Once the attacks were blocked, they aimed for a different spot. It was as if they were trying to find a chink in Michael¡¯s armor, but it was useless. Mana Shield was an omnidirectional spell. Michael stepped back, avoiding the nearest two blades. There was no way they didn¡¯t know about a basic Skill. What were they trying to do?


    He ducked, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t destabilize the Shield too much. An arrow went through the air right where his nape previously was. The several attacks by the Warriors were only a distraction hoping to weaken the Shield enough for the arrow to pierce through. Michael had seen it coming, however. His heartbeat quickened.


    It was as if pure fire were coursing through his veins, filling him with energy. Every time his Dragonheart beat, the feeling intensified.


    In the meantime, more and more people flooded the circular area. Michael retreated to the middle while keeping his Shields up. He couldn¡¯t move too quickly; he dismissed the Shields, believing in Danger Sense, in his Dragonheart, and in his overwhelming stats advantage. He identified several Mages among the crowd. They cast Mana Sphere as the Warriors rushed at Michael. The number of enemies had surpassed fifty, including the archers, who kept shooting.


    Time to fight back.


    As he grasped his staff tightly, he froze in place.


    It was because he noticed injured fighters joining the ranks of his attackers, stumbling and wincing. He remembered those people. They were the ones he had fought against and wounded personally.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°That son of a bitch!¡±


    His hatred towards Lohann surged. Almost immediately, an arrow aimed for his shoulder. He hit it mid-air with his staff, alongside two others. They had been shot from far away enough that he could react. A Warrior reached him and stabbed forward with his sword. Michael side-stepped the attack and drew a line in the air. Chanting was completed as a series of whispers.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The Skill tore at the bodies of the Warriors closest to him. Michael had limited his power, keeping the Wave from splitting them in half. Instead, they were only injured. IIt was only possible because of his improved mana control after learning Mana Field.


    Once the Skill wounded the five incoming Warriors, the others behind them ground to a halt. The battle entered a temporary lull. There was no point in attempting to talk to them or ask them where Lohann was. The silence was eerie. However, Michael could see his attackers¡¯ expressions. They were conflicted. It was as if the devil and the angel on their shoulders were arguing.


    Yet, Michael noticed the same trace of mana from every enemy that he could perceive. At that moment, a shiver went down his spine. Rage bubbled within him.


    Michael¡¯s gaze shook. Even after everything, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    The injured enemies had stepped forward, limping and grunting as they did. They stood in front of the intact Warriors. A few of them moved as quickly as they could to shield the archers whose positions had been compromised, and also the remaining ones. They threw themselves in front of the other enemies and spread out their arms.


    That fucking brand!


    It had already been proven that the brand could make an individual discard even their self-preservation. Yet seeing it like this was still jarring. While Michael was lost in his thoughts, the enemies finished arranging themselves. There was now a human barrier in front of the Warriors, as well as a single injured combatant in front of each Mage and Archer. They were all people Michael had fought before and previously spared. The plan was obvious. The enemy desired to take advantage of his hesitation and unwillingness to kill more people.


    Simultaneously, the arrows didn¡¯t stop coming, but Michael either dodged or blocked them all. The human barrier pressed forward, followed closely by Warriors with spears, who could attack from behind the barrier. The Archers¡¯ rate of fire increased. More people kept entering the clearing. He eyed the only entrance carefully. His plan was simple. Once all the enemies had gathered, he would use Mana Field to overwhelm them all at once.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    It was a full-moon Mana Wave. The higher mana expenditure showed its worth. The Wave destroyed all the incoming arrows and reached the human barrier, as well as the Warriors aiming for his back.


    Blood splashed like red flowers blooming. Yet, nobody died. The ground was covered in red in nothing but an instant. Most of the human barrier collapsed like puppets with their strings cut, screaming in pain. The Warriors behind them, however, had crouched at the right moment, avoiding the Wave. The spears and swords approached Michael, dividing the air. His entire field of view was accurately captured and processed by his empowered mind. The sound of his blood rushing through his veins rang in his ears. Every time his Heart beat, he got a little stronger. He hit the shafts of the closest two spears with his staff, avoiding the blades with his superior Agility.


    The Warriors were unfazed as the spears broke and became useless. They pulled swords out of the scabbards on their waists. Michael extended his staff. Mana coalesced around it, crawling over itself until it turned into two long ethereal blades, one at each end.


    Mana Blade, Mana Wave, Mana Sphere, and Mana Shield. That¡¯s all I need.


    The Skills that he was most familiar with were also simple enough to be cast in a second at most. There was no need to focus on output and firepower. His Intelligence and proficiency were so high that killing one of his enemies was simple. Even if he restricted himself to save up mana, his Skills weren¡¯t something that could be withstood by the bodies of the enemies surrounding him. Mana Sphere alone would be able to kill any of them if it hit their heads. Casting speed was what mattered.


    Michael deflected the two swords being swung at him with his Blades. The blue Blades unceremoniously dug into the iron swords, searing right through the low-quality iron. At the same time, a blade aimed at Michael¡¯s back. Danger Sense helped him avoid it. He quickly turned around and cut the attacker¡¯s chest in the same way. His Blade went through flesh, but the injury wasn¡¯t too deep. In an instant, six weapons were cutting at him.


    Michael shielded himself with his Blade, which then vanished. A Sphere took shape over his open, free hand. It flew towards a Mage who had been about to throw his Mana Sphere at Michael. It seared his left leg, making him collapse. Four more Mana Spheres came flying at Michael. He avoided them by twisting his body, recovering his sense of balance in a heartbeat. A Warrior duo was skilled enough to try and take advantage of that gap.


    His staff glowed. A Mana Wave blocked them completely.


    There are too many enemies.

 Chapter 82: Curtain Call (1)

    It was as if their numbers were endless. The Warriors had already closed in on him and attacked him from every direction. He cast a full-moon Mana Wave, pushing them all back and to the ground. Given brief respite, Michael looked around. Dozens upon dozens of enemies flooded the clearing.


    This should be enough.


    While the enemies were trying to close in on him once more, he started chanting and drawing in the air with his staff. The blades and arrows approached him at blinding speed. Yet, once the chanting was complete, it was all rendered moot.


    ¡°Mana Field.¡±


    It was as if a god had descended. An explosion of mana with Michael at its center dominated the space, creating an unstoppable maelstrom. The incoming arrows were crushed mid-air, while the blades fell to the ground. Every single one of the attackers in the clearing either knelt or fell to the ground outright. The sounds of steel sliding upon steel and footsteps no longer echoed. Only the pained groans of the injured remained. In this overwhelming atmosphere, Michael reigned alone.


    His domain covered nearly the entire clearing, empowered by the staff¡¯s specific effects. At the same time, Michael took notice of something.


    It¡¯s difficult to move.


    He had only had experience using Mana Field while standing still against the Elder Lizardman Chief. Moving while casting the Field was different from moving with Mana Shield; not only was there a difference in familiarity and proficiency, but Mana Field¡¯s output was enormous and constant. Movements could disturb the whole thing. It was a weakness that needed to be remedied. If he could move normally while using Mana Field, its value would skyrocket. He looked at his enemies.


    They continued trying to stand up and attack him. Michael could only assume that it was because of the imprint. Terror should have seeped into their bones and sapped their will to fight long ago. Of course, no matter how much strength they used, they couldn¡¯t move in the least. He took a deep breath. Now came the most crucial part of this whole thing.


    I need to get rid of the imprint.


    So far, all of his attempts to do so had failed. Yet, he could feel the brand¡¯s presence in most of the attackers. He was confident that he could find a way to destroy the brand before they all perished to it. So long as he managed to remove the imprint from even a single enemy, there was hope. He could obtain the necessary information regarding Lohann¡¯s actual location. At the same time, if he removed it from a loyalist, he might not get anything out of it. He turned around carefully, trying not to disturb the Mana Field too much.


    Michael stared at the three kneeling Warriors in front of him. They kept trying to stand up and wield their weapons, but couldn¡¯t even move. Ever so slowly, while keeping an eye on his Skill, he inched closer to them.


    He approached the one on the left, extending his hand towards the man¡¯s head. The man tried to move but failed miserably. He focused. Momentarily, he was stumped. How was he supposed to try and remove the brand without dismissing his Mana Field? Maybe it was possible since it wasn¡¯t the same as casting two spells at the same time?


    Only one way to find out.


    He touched the man¡¯s head and closed his eyes. In an instant, he found himself within the man¡¯s spiritual world. His clear, horned self faced the hazy, indistinct figure that was the Warrior¡¯s self. A bright blue symbol burned in its center. Now came the difficult part, where he had failed every single time so far.


    It didn¡¯t mean my failures were useless.


    He had learned a bit about the mark with each failure. Tentatively, he spread out his mana, focusing on the Warrior¡¯s self instead of on the brand itself. As his mana touched the hazy figure, the brand burned brighter. His spiritual self scowled. The scales on the back of its hands shone as it touched the Warrior¡¯s self¡¯s indistinct frame. At that moment, the brand veritably screamed. It expanded as his astral flew backwards rapidly, devouring the warrior¡¯s self in an instant. Michael pulled himself out of the spiritual world. The Warrior in front of him collapsed, dead.


    At least I learned that my Mana Field won¡¯t collapse from this.


    Michael faced the remaining two people. There was a woman and a man. Both of their expressions kept changing in real time. Fear, conflict, hesitation, determination¡­ Countless emotions passed by. They were the same expressions as the ones he¡¯d seen among the enemies; it was as if two sides were arguing within their minds. It was a matter of course; the two could die at any time. Fear and hesitation were natural emotions. But, Michael could also see conviction. They were determined to do something despite their terror.


    He walked up to the woman, who looked up at him with an expression that kept rapidly changing. He extended his arm, placing his hand on top of her head. Her body shivered. He closed his eyes. Once again, he tried to connect to her spiritual self. This time, he succeeded more quickly. A hazy figure could be seen with his mind¡¯s eye, looking very similar to the dead man¡¯s. The same brand burned on its back. This was the moment of truth.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Carefully.


    In the case of the dead man, the imprint had ¡°sensed¡± something wrong and immediately self-destructed, taking its host with it. Michael didn¡¯t know what parameters it used to identify danger; it was a critical flaw, but he had no choice but to keep trying.


    If it reacted to my mana, I need to mimic the Warrior¡¯s mana to the best of my ability. Then, I¡¯ll attempt to force out the mark.


    His spiritual self¡¯s brow furrowed. He strained his mind to make his mana similar to the one felt from the hazy soul. In the real world, he could feel his focus wavering. Mana Field trembled dangerously, while the pressure on his enemies decreased. He was certain that they would attack him if his concentration wavered once more.


    Concentrate.


    It was extremely difficult. Mimicking someone else¡¯s mana signature was something he had never attempted, but needed to succeed at. He didn¡¯t dare touch the hazy figure in his mind¡¯s eye without perfectly reproducing the woman¡¯s mana. Time passed. His mana pool continued to decrease as he kept up the Mana Field.


    Finally, after striving for an unknown period of time, he managed to reproduce her mana somewhat. His mana extended itself tentatively, reaching out in tendrils. The tendrils wrapped themselves around the woman¡¯s spiritual self. A wave of mana followed their lead, covering the spirit. The mana had mimicked the woman¡¯s mana signature to the best of Michael¡¯s ability. When it touched the imprint, however¡­


    Michael knew it was a failure before it happened. The brand screamed like a living being, and expanded its markings over the woman¡¯s soul¡¯s entire outline. This time, Michael was prepared. The previously tame mana, which had only copied the woman¡¯s, instantly became fierce like an army of bloodthirsty warriors. It pressed down on the imprint with overpowering force, cutting off its spreading. It desperately tried to find new paths, but Michael controlled his mana carefully and decisively. Then, as if it had been cornered and left with no other choice, the imprint collected all of its markings and shrank. He had a bad feeling, but it was too late. The brand expanded all at once, virtually exploding. A large hole was created in the woman¡¯s spiritual self. It looked at Michael¡¯s spirit, but no face or expression could be seen. Slowly, it faded.


    Michael dragged himself out of the spiritual realm. He gritted his teeth as he looked at the woman. Just like the previous Warrior, blood poured out of all of her orifices. This time, the amount of blood was greater. The damage to her soul had been so great that it had affected her physical body, somehow. It was indicative of a connection between both of them, but Michael wasn¡¯t in the right headspace to think about that. He turned to look at the last of the three Warriors as the woman¡¯s corpse collapsed.


    This might be my last chance.


    His Mana Field had wavered too much during the process of trying to remove the brand from the past two Warriors. Some enemies had stood up and grabbed their weapons. If he failed again, they might be able to keep fighting, which would extend this encounter. The Warrior kept trying to stand up and slash at him, but Michael easily avoided the attacks and restrained the man¡¯s sword-wielding arm with one hand. Once he put his other hand on the man¡¯s head, both of them froze in place. Again, Michael entered the spiritual realm. It was even easier than the previous two times. It would certainly be helpful for Astral Meditation, but that didn¡¯t matter at this time.


    Just like before, he tried to mimic the man¡¯s mana signature and made his mana approach the brand. Slowly, very slowly, it extended itself. Michael concentrated to the best of his ability, as if he really were going to activate Astral Meditation. Mana Field wavered. His mana covertly tried to get ¡°underneath¡± the imprint. The plan was simple. After ¡°removing¡± the brand with his own mana, he would destroy it in an instant, without giving it a chance to react. Based on his previous experience restraining the brand¡¯s spreading, he determined that it was possible. However, ¡°possible¡± didn¡¯t mean ¡°easy.¡± As if he were performing surgery, Michael moved his mana with great care, slowing down as much as necessary.


    Finally, he achieved a small success. The top part of the imprint was lifted from the Warrior¡¯s soul¡¯s back. This encouraged Michael. His conclusion that this process was possible wasn¡¯t wrong, after all. He continued. Progressively, the entire brand was removed, as if it were being peeled off. Michael didn¡¯t let himself relax. This was the most crucial moment. All at once, quickly and powerfully, his mana flooded the imprint, drowning it in a layer of pure energy. It screeched, contracting and trying to explode again. This time, Michael wouldn¡¯t let it. His enormous Intelligence value proved its value. The amount and density of the mana that constrained the brand were so great that even though it collapsed into itself and tried to expand, the imprint failed miserably. Michael¡¯s mana effectively crushed it in place, containing the explosion with brute force. As the brand vanished into nothingness, Michael retreated from the spiritual realm and took his hand off the Warrior¡¯s head.


    His eyes revealed his exhaustion as he looked at the Warrior. He immediately strengthened his Field, making the blade aiming for his back fall to the ground alongside the attacker. The man¡¯s expression had been replaced by a terrified one, though it was still conflicted. Many emotions went through the man¡¯s face, but they were all negative. One of the clearest ones was regret. Michael spoke slowly, decreasing the pressure around the man.


    ¡°¡­I see that you have a lot you need to think about, but I need your help.¡±


    The Warrior didn¡¯t respond. He merely looked around, beholding the struggling figures of his comrades. His knees and shins were drenched in other people¡¯s blood. Lastly, he looked at the two dead Warriors next to him. The man and woman were still bleeding from their orifices. Michael watched the man veritably die inside. It was clear from his expression. The Warrior lowered his head. Long seconds went by in silence. Finally, he raised his head and stared deep into Michael¡¯s eyes. There was no light within the Warrior¡¯s eyes. Michael spoke.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    He said nothing else. The man¡¯s reactions showed that he had a conscience. There was no burning desire to remain steadfast and loyal to Lohann. At least, none that Michael could identify. He watched the desperation build up in the man¡¯s eyes. In the end, the man spoke with a shaking voice.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

 Chapter 83: Curtain Call (2)

    ¡°Where is Lohann? Truly. Anything would help.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth. Anger joined his desperation to create resentment and hatred. This time, the man spoke clearly.


    ¡°Ten kilometers northeast of here. Within Greenwood Territory. There is a Dungeon hidden behind a hill. He often went inside. That¡¯s all I know. He once called me to a base nearby to do¡­ Something I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Was that when he placed the imprint?


    At the same time, Michael frowned. It was possible to enter and leave a Dungeon repeatedly? He hadn¡¯t tried it with Mushroom Grotto or Lizard Labyrinth. Since it was impossible to leave a Dungeon before clearing it, it stood to reason that Lohann had beaten this specific Dungeon.


    ¡°Can you lead me there?¡±


    ¡°I could, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s nothing else to be done. Kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? No, why would I kill someone who has just freed themselves from Lohann¡¯s control?¡±


    The man held his head in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done so many¡­ Unspeakable things. I don¡¯t know why or how. I don¡¯t deserve to live. Kill me!¡±


    Michael stared deeply into the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You were under someone¡¯s influence. Even if your sins are a burden, you now have the opportunity to atone. You can live a good life still. I will kill Lohann.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to lead me there. You¡¯ve told me enough. I will find the place. All I ask of you is that if Lohann tries to Whisper to you, tell him that I¡¯m dead. It will slow him down at least a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going now. Leave this place. The others here are still under his thumb and will likely try to kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Michael nodded and took a deep breath. He evaluated his own condition; apart from a considerable drain to his mana pool, he was virtually in pristine condition. He walked next to the man as they both left the clearing as Mana Field pressed the others down. Once they were out of the clearing, both started running in different directions. The sudden movement destabilized the Field, making it disappear. The previously subdued fighters came to life with screams of rage, but he paid them no heed. He had a destination in mind. His high physical stats carried him away from the center of the spiral much faster than the enemies. Once he was far away enough, he cast Whisper. Viktor picked up immediately.


    ¡°Michael. Did you succeed?¡±


    There was slight anxiety in his tone, which surprised Michael.


    ¡°I did. I found out where Lohann is most likely staying: it¡¯s a Dungeon in Greenwood Territory. Ten kilometers northeast of the center of the spiral, hidden behind a hill.¡±


    Viktor spoke in a firm tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather all the captains. We¡¯ll surround it and make sure he doesn¡¯t escape. Are you going to head inside on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the safest approach for the others. Believe in me.¡±


    ¡°I do. Good luck. We¡¯ll do our part.¡±


    Michael dismissed the spell.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    There was only one enemy left.


    ***


    Sitting on the Griffin¡¯s back as it lay on the nest, Lohann found himself deep in thought. The idea that Michael was already a corpse by now was unlikely. He cursed in his mind and spoke to himself.


    ¡°I should have prepared more thoroughly.¡±


    Of course, his final line of defense and the one in which he had invested the vast majority of his resources still existed. This whole Dungeon was under his control; it was a feat made possible only by pushing his Blessing and Class to their absolute limits.


    The Griffin alone consumed a huge amount of power.


    He closed his eyes. The ¡°feeling¡± he got from all the brands still burned bright. It meant that there had been no noticeable decrease in their number. That did not mean, however, that Michael hadn¡¯t fought and defeated the people at the center of the spiral; it only meant that he hadn¡¯t killed them or removed their brands. It was good news; Lohann would get to keep most of his forces after Michael¡¯s death.


    Or¡­


    He had been entertaining an idea as he looked at the place where one first appeared in Eagles Peak.


    Michael could join me.


    The Monster of Bluestone Village had already proven himself to be willing and able to kill for a greater cause. It was a trait that not many people in the Tutorial Zone had, despite the passing of time. Most merely hid in the first Village they found. The emergence of the Territory Wars drew a few out of hiding, but their number was still small compared to the total. Lohann had the distinct feeling that, if he managed to explain his point of view to Michael and explain why he was doing everything he did, he might be able to obtain a powerful ally.


    In the end, weren¡¯t their goals similar? Michael wanted to protect humanity, while Lohann wanted it to walk on its own two legs. Both of them fought for humanity¡¯s sake. Of course, Michael¡¯s thinking was misguided. Protecting the people in the Tutorial Zone would do nothing. They needed to grow stronger on their own. What if what came after the Tutorial was even more dangerous? Would Michael protect them forever? No, it was impossible.


    That¡¯s why they need to be made strong.


    Only by surviving through adversity would they prevail. Those who died on the way were irrelevant; weaklings that wouldn¡¯t have survived anyway. They were sacrifices for the greater good, and Lohann was willing to sacrifice as many as it took. His goal needed to be realized. Even if he ended up being remembered as a madman, he would still know that he had done the right thing. He was certain that he could convince Michael. Yet, should he really try to do so? If he approached Michael, he might be injured before being able to get a word out.


    Silently, he thought to himself, his fingers drumming his thigh.


    He still remembered the first death he witnessed. It had happened during a hunt outside of Redglow. From afar, he watched a woman be mauled and crushed by the bear she was facing. The rest of their group, after screaming out in righteous fury, intensified their attacks on the bear and managed to bring it down. That was when he realized what needed to be done.


    The death of some people pushes the others forward.


    There was no way to progress without sacrifice. As such, he would take on that burden. It was his duty as the one who had been blessed by the gods. As his thoughts reached this point, Lohann looked at the brand on his right palm. It started to glow in a pale blue light. Around him, symbols shone on the eagles and Griffin. He clenched his fist. When he evolved his Class, this feeling became even stronger. He instantly realized the possibilities of his powers. Their burden on his mana reserves and body was immense, and the ability was limited in scope, but the Blessing supported and fueled him. After all, he had paid the price. A pained cough left his lips.


    Michael¡¯s death or, preferably, recruitment paved the way for supremacy. There would be no considerable resistance from Bluestone anymore, allowing Lohann to fully focus on fighting against Viktor¡¯s organization. By killing all enemies they encountered, Lohann¡¯s people would be able to reduce the enemy¡¯s numbers before the enemy retaliated in kind. By then, the difference in power would have already grown too much.


    Even if Viktor is willing to kill my puppets from the get-go, not all of his people will agree with him or be able to do so.


    It meant that the Challengers would be forced to sustain heavy damage before properly fighting back. By achieving supremacy, he would be able to help the Villages develop. Not in the way they currently were, but instead, through the correct methods. Once the troops sent to kill Michael returned, it would be time to put the plan in motion. Thankfully, he already knew that the troops had survived the battle.


    Creating ¡°puppets¡± was a tiresome process. He had only been able to create so many because he had formed the First Circle. After spending virtually every waking moment dealing with Derek and creating new puppets for over a month, he had finally reached the current number. Losing too many of them would be a great loss since most of the people in Villages were already wary of him. His only hope would be to infiltrate Greenwood, where he hadn¡¯t acted much.


    As his thoughts reached this point, Lohann thought of leaving the Dungeon to be able to cast Whisper and contact one of the soldiers, but he chose not to. If he got caught by Michael while outside, he would die a dog¡¯s death.


    Silently, he simply waited.

 Chapter 84: Curtain Call (3)

    Michael looked at the large circular door.


    That¡¯s it.


    It had taken him more time than he had expected, but he found it.


    Viktor walked up to him.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. We¡¯re ready.¡±


    He had met up with Yellowbright¡¯s group on the way, as they had planned. Michael turned to Viktor.


    ¡°Are you sure you should be here? What if you end you seriously injured or dead?¡±


    Viktor scoffed.


    ¡°What kind of leader would I be if I ran away from this?¡±


    From behind them, most of the captains walked up, including Samantha and Leo. Leo spoke.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. We¡¯ve completely encircled the entrance to the Dungeon, but some areas are stronger than others due to the topography.¡±


    It would have to do. Michael nodded at him and turned to Viktor.


    ¡°Apparently, Lohann can leave the Dungeon at will. If he does so to escape me, you guys will be the ones to hold him down while I clear the Dungeon and become able to leave.¡±


    Viktor nodded.


    ¡°We know.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. We don¡¯t know the full extent of Lohann¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°There are over a hundred of us here. We will at least keep him from running away no matter what. All of us who came here did so while prepared for the consequences.¡±


    Michael let out a breath. It was relieving to have dependable allies.


    ¡°And my mother?¡±


    ¡°Against her fierce protests, we left her in the Village under the watch of a few people.¡±


    ¡°Good. You did well.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if something happened to his mother in the coming battle. He continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Michael.¡±


    Michael approached the stone door and lay his hand on it.


    [Would you like to enter the Eagles Peak Dungeon?]


    Eagles Peak?


    He frowned but proceeded nonetheless.


    Yes.


    The door slid to the side. He entered the boundless darkness and blinked. As he opened his eyes, shock entered his heart. He stood halfway up a small mountain. His feet sunk in the thin layer of snow, while strong winds battered his frame. It was harder to breathe. He spun in place, taking in the alternate world around him. Beyond the mountain, there were only plains of white. Yet, high above, the sun shone down on him, while clouds slowly drifted in the sky.


    [Extermination: kill all enemies.]


    It''s almost as if the Dungeon is a separate dimension¡­


    Michael kept his guard up. If anything, this could be the hardest Dungeon so far, based on how much it had altered the world. He looked towards the mountain peak. It was some distance away, but not too much. He had ¡°spawned¡± quite far up the mountain. Using his staff as a cane, he started walking towards it, climbing. Mana gathered in his eyes as he used Eagle Eye, which he had learned on his own from trying to improve his visual acuity. Immediately, he stopped and frowned. A huge shadow was flying downwards in his direction.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Is that¡­?


    No matter how he looked at it, it was a Griffin from legends and stories. His Dragonheart roared within his chest as he prepared himself to use Lightspeed at a moment¡¯s notice.


    It¡¯s too big.


    The Griffin was the size of a house and it barreled towards him like a freight train. He had never fought something so large; this lack of experience fighting against giant enemies could prove to be his undoing.


    Analyze.


    [Royal Griffin, Level 41.]


    The beast was just barely within his Analyze¡¯s range. Its Level was lower than the Elder Lizardman Chief¡¯s, but Michael held no doubt that this battle would be harder, both because of the environment and because of the enemy¡¯s size.


    If I fall off the mountain, I¡¯m done for.


    Behind the Griffin, dozens upon dozens of human-sized eagles flew after it. It was at that moment that he noticed a shadow holding onto the Griffin¡¯s neck. It was a middle-aged man with long brown hair tied up in a ponytail. His identity was obvious. Confusion filled Michael¡¯s heart. How had Lohann managed to simply climb on a Boss¡¯ back like that?


    There¡¯s no way his brand can be used on monsters.


    This Blessing was too powerful. Yet, as if to mock his assumptions, Lohann and the Griffin approached together nonetheless. Another question popped up in Michael¡¯s mind. Why the hell was Lohann approaching him when he could have remained at the top of the mountain, safe from harm? If he was truly in control of at least a fraction of the Dungeon and the Boss, it would have been a much smarter decision to send them to kill Michael and wait at the peak. It didn¡¯t matter. Whoever struck first would have the advantage.


    His staff drew a circle in the air, then continued moving. Twin Mana Arrows took shape in front of him. He was taking full advantage of the distance between him and his target to cast a spell with a longer casting time. The Griffin slowed down. The Arrows shot forward, piercing through the strong winds without losing power. The Griffin flapped its wings once with a screech. Then, orange energy gathered around it. As the Arrows neared it, it swiped at them. Just before its paw made contact with them, Michael issued a command.


    Detonate.


    The Arrows exploded, knocking the paw back. The gigantic creature screeched in pain as blood fell on the previously spotless white snow. It kept flapping its wings and stayed in place, and so did the eagles. At that moment, a strange sensation flooded Michael¡¯s mind. It was the feeling one got when receiving a ¡°call¡± from Whisper. There was only one person who could Whisper to him, when contacting people outside of the Dungeon was impossible. Apparently, Whisper could be used among people in the same Dungeon. Michael replied with a scowl.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lohann¡¯s voice echoed out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Hello, Michael. I believe this is the first time we¡¯ve talked. I-¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. Decide: either throw yourself off the mountain or make me personally go up and kill you.¡±


    ¡°Not one to mince words, I see. Then, I¡¯ll get to the point. I want to make you an offer. In person.¡±


    ¡°An offer? Are you telling me to allow an enemy to get close when I¡¯m a Mage? Are you fucking crazy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both Mages. Getting closer to you is a threat to me, too. I¡¯ll have less time to avoid your attacks.¡±


    Michael let out a disbelieving laugh. Before he could reply, Lohann continued.


    ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll speak plainly if you won¡¯t let me get closer. Join me, Michael.¡±


    Silence. Michael stared at the floating, ethereal mouth with a deadpan expression. Only the sound of the raging winds could be heard.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both working to help humanity. Our methods differ, but our ideal is the same. If we joined forces, our objective would be realized.


    Michael felt as if he had just been slapped. Working to help humanity? This fucking madman who had ordered over two hundred people to be randomly killed? Wrath rose within him. His empty hand flexed, cracking its knuckles. Killing intent bloomed like a dark flower. Lohann kept speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make humanity powerful. By acting as its common enemy, I can be the driving force behind its improvement, at least for the people in the Villages; hopefully others in the future. Your idea of shielding them from the wind and rain isn¡¯t good in the long term.¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you killed those people? Why you spread fear and unease throughout all the Villages? Why you branded and controlled so many others?¡±


    Lohann went silent. When he spoke again, his voice had acquired an edge.


    ¡°Yes. It is the only way for the people to grow the fastest. I didn¡¯t think you knew about the brands. I¡¯m sure you understand their necessity.¡±


    It seemed like he had been caught off-guard. Michael openly laughed, his disbelief palpable. Was this it? The thought process behind everything was that ¡°it must be done for the greater good?¡± In Lohann¡¯s eyes, he had been righteous all along; even the brands were only means to an end. For the good of humanity, any and all actions could be excused. It was a twisted point of view that distorted the pure ideal of helping humanity. Michael had no desire to continue listening to this drivel. He smiled.


    ¡°Today is the day you die, Lohann.¡±


    A deep sigh emerged from the floating mouth.


    ¡°A pity. We could have achieved much together. No matter. Die, then.¡±


    The Royal Griffin decisively turned around and flew back towards the peak. The eagles, however, dived in Michael¡¯s direction like fighter jets. A thought crossed his mind in an instant.


    The Griffin will be back after leaving Lohann on the peak. He only came down to get my mana signature.


    It meant that he needed to kill the most eagles before the Griffin returned and made the battle exponentially harder. It was his first time dealing with flying enemies, apart from the bats when he had first entered the underground. He used Analyze on the closest eagles.


    [Royal Eagle, Level 30.]


    [Royal Eagle, Level 28.]


    [Royal Eagle, Level 31.]

 Chapter 85: Curtain Call (4)

    Even though they were lower-leveled than him, it seemed that all of them were over Level 25 and had undergone evolution. He needed to discover what their special Skill was. He cast twin Mana Waves the moment they got within range, but they were effortlessly dodged. The advantage of being capable of flying was too great. He cast them again, trying to widen their area-of-effect as much as possible. Most of the eagles avoided them, but two of them couldn¡¯t stop diving fast enough. One lost both wings and fell off the mountain, while the other¡¯s head was destroyed, its carcass staining the pure white snow. Michael let out a breath.


    As soon as the other Eagles got within thirty meters of him, he cast the most fitting Skill for this kind of battle. The eagles approached him as he drew symbols in the air and chanted. When the first eagle was within five meters of him, he slammed the butt of his staff on the snow.


    ¡°Mana Field!¡±


    A maelstrom of mana flowed out of him, immediately making the closest eagle crash to the ground. As it spread, it constrained and pressured every enemy within thirty meters. Due to the sudden weight, many eagles fell off the mountain, plummeting towards the vast sea of nothingness beyond the mountain proper. Yet, as soon as they left the Mana Field¡¯s range, they flapped their wings and steadied themselves.


    The pressure alone won¡¯t result in any kills.


    He needed to attack. Three spikes condensed above him and pierced the bodies of the eagles held in place by the Field. The maelstrom revolved around him like a small hurricane. It was then.


    One of the eagles that had been circling the Mana Field without approaching started flying in place and opened its beak. Michael readied himself for a long-range attack. A sudden, incredibly loud cry was emitted from the open beak. The sound waves hit him almost instantly. His ears started ringing as he stumbled in place. The storm of mana wavered.


    A sound attack!?


    It wasn¡¯t something that he could block with Mana Field. At least, not currently. The eagles possessed one of the most effective Skills to be used against his current self, who possessed omnidirectional attack and defense due to Mana Field. A gap was created in the storm. A single eagle unhesitatingly dove through it, reaching Michael, who raised his arm and staff. The avian¡¯s talons unceremoniously tried to dig into his forearm and tear off a piece of flesh, but only managed to create a cut because of his high Constitution. The next second, the Field filled in the gap, making the eagle collapse to the ground. An orb crushed its head. A halo appeared above Michael¡¯s head.


    Sustaining Cleansing and Mana Field at once was taxing, but he needed to eliminate as many eagles as he could before the Griffin returned. Spikes and orbs coalesced around him, killing the eagles in range and even a few of those outside of the Field¡¯s range that were flying too slowly.


    Another cry hit his ears. He lost his sense of balance once again. Talons slashed his back. He gritted his teeth.


    Crush!


    His intention was imbued in the mana around him. The attacker died before it hit the ground. Cleansing helped him heal the damage caused by both the cries and the direct attacks alongside his Dragonheart, as he couldn¡¯t cast Minor Heal. He moved slowly, trying to avoid as many attacks as he could while withstanding the loud cries, taking care not to get too close to the edge. If a cry made him lose his sense of balance there, it would be over.


    Their Skill is even more annoying because of the terrain!


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    His domain revolved around him, dragging a few eagles into its range and immediately turning them into easy targets for the spikes and orbs. This dangerous dance between the dozens of eagles and a single man continued for an unknown amount of time.


    I can do this.


    His Mana Field was slowly expanding at the cost of more mana, while his attacks were landing more often. He had even managed to defend against a few of the eagles that attacked during the gaps without dispersing the storm. Then, as if to destroy his hopes, he heard a cry much louder than the previous ones. Mana Field collapsed completely. With ringing ears, he looked at the mountain peak. The Griffin was descending at blinding speed. Three eagles immediately dived towards him, raising their talons. Light coursed through his veins. Lightspeed allowed him to jump back and avoid the attacks.


    ¡°Mana Wave!¡±


    His staff glowed as the twin Mana Waves cut through the three eagles.


    I¡¯m fighting the whole Dungeon at once!


    And worst of all, the Boss approached, glowing with orange energy. The halo above his head continued to rotate. His Dragonheart thumped inside his chest, flooding him with power. Michael closed his eyes. He felt the wind on his skin, the chill from the snow, the pain from his wounds. Then, he slammed the butt of his staff on the ground.


    ¡°Twin Mana Fields.¡±


    A hurricane of mana burst out of him, draining his reserves at an alarming rate. It was something that he had hurriedly tested on the way to the Dungeon but hadn¡¯t expected to use. The domains superimposed each other, increasing their respective ranges and effects. Like a black hole, the other eagles were starting to be sucked into the Fields and destroyed by the spikes that kept coalescing. Michael¡¯s mind was running on overdrive. Keeping Cleansing and twin Mana Fields active, while also being ready to use Lightspeed at a moment¡¯s notice, was enormously taxing on his mind. He barely had enough mental power to continue fighting while coordinating all the moving pieces.


    It was at that moment that the Griffin arrived.


    The Griffin decisively entered deep into the Fields, which immediately slowed it down tremendously. Yet, it could still move. Given its size, it could reach Michael. It raised its injured paw with a sharp cry. Michael gritted his teeth. He took a few steps back ¨C it was the most that he could do while keeping everything up ¨C but it wasn¡¯t enough. The paw slammed on his left side as his right leg dug into the ground in a desperate attempt to keep him from being flung. He felt the bones in his left arm and hand creak and groan, while his legs tried to bear the attack¡¯s weight. The Boss¡¯ claws slashed his back, making blood fall to the snow.


    Forcefully, he used the mana storms to create a defensive layer between his body and the paw, pushing it away, then turned into a spike. The spike drilled into the paw, making the Griffin emit another sharp cry. Orange energy flooded its arm as it swung it, making the spike come undone. At the same time, the surrounding eagles kept crying out and circling him while flying, taking care not to enter the Fields, though a few of them were dragged in.


    It was overwhelming. He felt as if the number of enemies around him was endless.


    Calm down.


    His Clarity Skill proved its value. His mind remained razor-sharp. He kept creating spikes and orbs to off the eagles caught by the Fields while watching the Boss, which had stopped swinging its paw and was now staring at him. It opened its beak. Michael immediately dropped all attacks to condense a barrier around himself, hoping it would help somehow.


    The Boss¡¯ cry pierced through his very being, rattling him to the core. Yet, he didn¡¯t collapse. Gritting his teeth, he made the mana around the Boss heavier and heavier, even discarding the pressure on many of the eagles. The Griffin cried out, but it was clearly being restrained. It was as if he were focusing the maelstroms of mana entirely on the Griffin. The eagles, now more free from the pressure, didn¡¯t miss this chance. They relentlessly attempted to get closer to him. A few of them succeeded. Their talons caused burning pain, but Michael paid the wounds no heed. He believed in Cleansing and his Dragonheart. The Griffin was the biggest priority.


    He kept creating spikes and sinking them into the Griffin¡¯s flesh, making it cry out. Orange energy flooded its frame as it protected its vital spots. It looked at Michael with vengeance in its eyes. Then, it lunged towards him. He only had the time to create a crude barrier and raise his staff in front of him before he felt the impact. It was as if he had been hit by a freight train. He flew backwards, coughing up blood. A realization struck him instantly.


    I¡¯m going to fly off the edge.

 Chapter 86: Curtain Call (5)

    The Mana Fields had disappeared due to the loss of focus. There was nothing to hold him in place; the impact would send him over the edge and make him plummet to his death. It was the first time he felt the dire need to be able to fly.


    Fuck!


    There was no time to curse or do anything else. He focused his sharpened mind entirely on chanting and moving his staff. He succeeded just as he was about to be flung off the mountain.


    ¡°Earth Spike!¡±


    The earth behind, on his way down, rose as a spike. He crashed on the Earth Spike, stopping suddenly. Blood freely flowed out of his mouth. He could hear the Griffin flapping its wings to reach him.


    ¡°¡­Minor Heal.¡±


    Twin Minor Heal washed over him. As he looked ahead with hazy eyes, he could only see the Boss¡¯ enormous figure. He ducked just in time to avoid a swipe, which destroyed his Earth Spike. Chanting left his bloodied mouth.


    ¡°Mana Field.¡±


    Twin maelstroms formed once more, but this time, Michael was much closer to the edge. They pressed down on the Griffin, slowing it down. Michael created more spikes, aiming them at the Boss¡¯ eyes. The beast noticed it too late. The two spikes accurately pierced through its eyes, making it screech in pain. The sound destabilized him, but he had been half-prepared. Orange energy filled the creature¡¯s frame. It flapped its wings once. Michael felt as if he had gotten hit in the face by a hurricane. Only the remainders of the Earth Spike behind him kept him from flying off. When the Griffin lifted its wings again, Michael knew that he couldn¡¯t let the same thing happen. It would mean his demise.


    Focus!


    He concentrated almost an entire Mana Field¡¯s worth of mana into two masses, which turned into large spikes. Then, he sent them hurling at the base of the wings. The spikes unceremoniously tore through the feathers and skin, severing the wings entirely before disappearing. The talons of several eagles dug into his thighs and left arm, which had already been damaged and maimed. However, Michael persevered.


    I can win this.


    It was as if the mana storm around him became even denser. Orbs relentlessly crushed the eagles. Every time he Leveled up, he healed a bit; it was invaluable. Lost in its pain, blind and wingless, the Griffin continuously cried out. Blood flowed out of Michael¡¯s ears. He needed a finishing blow. He attempted to create the same two large spikes as before, but the various attacks hindered him. His focus remained, but the pain of having his bones cut in pieces by sharp talons was starting to override the Clarity Skill. There was only one thing he could still manage to do.


    The twin Mana Fields revolved like a hurricane. Using their rotational force, Michael crashed the storm against the Griffin¡¯s body. The creature immediately resisted. His plan was simple: now that the Griffin could no longer fly, he would push it off the edge. He was in no condition to cast anything that would be capable of killing a creature of that size. It didn¡¯t matter if it would count as his kill or not.


    The winds of mana relentlessly crashed against the Boss¡¯ body, slowly inching it closer to the edge. It was heavy, incredibly so. Michael strained every single bit of power he had with gritted teeth. As one leg fell out of the mountain¡¯s path, the Griffin slipped. It was the opportunity he had been waiting for.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Almost on its own, the Griffin fell from the mountain path, clawing at the stone and trying desperately to hold on, before being devoured by the untold void below.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    [You have slain a Royal Griffin, Level 41.]


    [You have cleared the Eagles Peak Dungeon. You have received three Skill Points and twenty Free Points.]


    [You can now leave the Dungeon.]


    He had succeeded. He almost collapsed, but the eagles hounding him were a sharp reminder that the battle wasn¡¯t over. With the Griffin gone, the twin Mana Fields returned to their cycle around him, dragging in and destroying any eagle that got too close. Michael heaved. In spite of being tired and in severe pain, the halo above him kept rotating, mending his wounds slowly.


    As he noticed the number of eagles around him decrease ¨C due to the sheer number he had killed ¨C he dismissed the Mana Fields and continually cast twin Minor Heals before the others could approach. His condition immediately improved considerably. One of the eagles emitted their characteristic sharp cry. His staff drew a line in the air.


    ¡°Mana Wave. Just shut the fuck up.¡±


    His ears were still ringing. The Mana Wave, faster than before, seared through the eagle¡¯s body. He looked at one particular notification.


    [You have reached Level 39.]


    Good.


    Now, there was only one enemy left that mattered. The man responsible for untold amounts of pain. He hatefully glared at the mountain peak and started his trek towards it. Every eagle that approached was swiftly taken care of; they no longer had the advantage of overwhelming numbers. Michael walked slowly, casting Minor Heals as fast as he could.


    35% mana left.


    Truthfully, his mana pool was great enough to be terrifying. It was the biggest boon he had received from his draconic lineage so far and it was the base for all of his abilities. He was thankful for it. Soon, his physical condition was restored under the effects of Cleansing and twin Minor Heals. The mental fatigue, however, was undeniable. He just wanted to end this quickly and go back to somewhere safe. But, moments like this were the most dangerous. He needed to keep his guard up.


    Slowly, he walked. Finally, he reached the peak. Sitting in the middle of a giant nest was Lohann. The man stood up with a foul expression.


    ¡°To think you would be able to mow down everything that I put in your way. Commendable. Are you sure you won¡¯t join me?¡±


    Michael had no desire to talk with this filth. He merely raised his staff and drew a circle in the air. The most basic Mana Sphere appeared. Lohann only had the time to jump to the side before it shot toward him. His left forearm and hand disappeared. The man screamed in pain. Michael walked closer. Lohann laughed amidst the pain.


    ¡°A-Are you trying to make me feel the same pain as the one I caused? We could save humanity together! Be the driving force it needs! Listen to me, Michael!¡±


    No, he had simply thought that that much would have been enough to kill a worm like Lohann. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. As he walked closer, Danger Sense flared up. Lohann twisted his body with a triumphant smile and extended his right arm towards Michael. The brand on it shone brightly. Michael looked at it before realizing it was too late. The brand enveloped the entirety of his field of view. He blinked.


    As his eyes opened, he didn¡¯t find himself at the mountain peak. Instead, he was somewhere far more familiar and intimate: his spiritual world. He looked down at his hands, seeing the scales on their backs. He was witnessing this from his spiritual self¡¯s point of view. At that moment, the fabric that made up the astral world was torn open. Lohann¡¯s spiritual self entered from the gap, the brand on his palm burning brighter than ever. Yet, as he looked at Michael, he froze. He opened his mouth; words didn¡¯t come out, but Michael understood him all the same.


    ¡°You¡­ What? What¡­ Are you?¡±


    Michael clenched his fists. He let out a breath; a trail of pure power followed it. He felt as if he would be able to pluck mountains with his fingers. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°You picked the worst possible battlefield.¡±


    His horns seemed to stretch themselves. The scales around his eyes and on the backs of his hands and feet shone with golden light. His claws extended as he opened his mouth. Power gathered. Lohann screamed.


    ¡°You were blessed too!? No!¡±


    He hurriedly put the brand in front of him, as if it would allow him to overcome this scenario. It was a foolish thought process. The brand flew at Michael, growing bigger and bigger. Lohann moved, as if running away. Yet, his heart did not even waver. He believed in the power he could currently feel. Power continued gathering in his mouth and then¡­


    Breath.


    ¡­Was fired as a single, unstoppable beam. The brand did not withstand the spiritual Breath for even a second. It burned to nothingness as the beam kept going. Lohann¡¯s spiritual self, which was in the process of retreating, had its left side mostly destroyed. The astral entity ¡®screamed,¡¯ then dragged itself through the hole it had torn open. Michael willed for himself to leave his spiritual world as well. The astral world was replaced by reality. He looked at the dying man in front of him.

 Chapter 87: Curtain Call (6) - End of Book One

    Lohann bled from his mouth, nostrils, eyes, and ears. Michael could tell that he was a dead man from that alone. In fact, he could veritably watch Lohann¡¯s body slowly come undone, falling apart after the damage to the spiritual self.


    It was over.


    Lohann hurriedly opened his mouth and vomited blood before being able to speak a sentence in a raspy voice.


    ¡°I will never die. I¡¯m not the only one willing to do what¡¯s necessary to prevail.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The man gave him a bloody frown.


    ¡°I want to leave the Dungeon!¡±


    A bright flash enveloped his figure. In an instant, he was gone. Michael wasn¡¯t worried. His allies were waiting outside and the man was already half-dead. Silently, he took in the view from the mountain peak. A few eagles still circled above him, but didn¡¯t approach. A vast sea of nothingness stretched out into the horizon.


    ¡°¡­I wish to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    Light enveloped him. Outside, he faced the sight of the dying Lohann being surrounded by more than twenty armed fighters. Viktor waved at him.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like to do the honors.¡±


    Michael stepped firmly. Lohann turned to him, trying to speak as he kept coughing up blood.


    ¡°Monster¡­! Monster!¡±


    Viktor looked at him with a questioning gaze, but Michael merely gave him a dismissive wave. He drew a circle with his staff.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    The Sphere flew at Lohann. It destroyed his head completely.


    The moment Lohann died, Michael felt as if the weight of the world had been lifted off his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t even realized this burden until it was gone. At the same time, he was incredibly happy and relieved. He had finally killed the most dangerous person he had met so far. There would no longer be any senseless killings. Michael smiled to himself.


    The corpse fell to the ground with a dull thud. The moment it hit the ground, its limbs fell apart. Viktor stared at the gruesome scene.


    ¡°What did you even do to him to make his body like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±


    Viktor shrugged.


    ¡°Well, Lohann¡¯s dead. Our objective was achieved. We¡¯ll be returning to Yellowbright. You should come with us; I¡¯m sure Allison wants to see you.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°I could use some rest. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they walked, the group gave one another high fives and boisterous laughter echoed. He smiled. Finally, the enemy they were after had been defeated. He could return to the Territory Wars and training. As his thoughts reached this point, Michael cast Whisper. Rose¡¯s voice left the mouth.


    ¡°Dude! What the fuck happened? You suddenly stopped reaching out and we had no way of contacting you!¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    He sighed.


    ¡°Sorry. I made contact with Yellowbright¡¯s organization and got too caught up in killing Lohann. It¡¯s done. We¡¯ll return to the Territory Wars soon.¡±


    Rose let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a feeling it was something like that. Good job. Thanks for everything. While you were away, I managed to get Bluestone¡¯s teams mostly under control. We¡¯re all just waiting for you to return.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop by Yellowbright first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s good to hear from you. Talk to you later.¡±


    Michael dismissed the spell. A bit ahead of him, Viktor spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you have allies in Bluestone.¡±


    Michael simply nodded. Viktor continued to speak.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all because of you. The Challengers failed to keep up with Lohann¡¯s location; we would have required far more time to find and defeat him. I don¡¯t know what you went through in the Dungeon, so I don¡¯t even know if we would have been capable of defeating him at all. You¡¯ve done a wonderful job.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Just did what had to be done.¡±


    Michael smiled, and so did Viktor. Their relief was palpable. Michael felt as if he had been stuck underwater and could now finally breathe fresh air.


    The party made their way back to Yellowbright in a straight line. There was no longer any need to run around. After some time, they arrived at their destination. Michael let out a sigh of relief as he sighted the wooden buildings. Waiting at the entrance of the Village were a few figures he was familiar with.


    ¡­Mother.


    She started running towards him, leaving behind the captains who were with her. Michael walked ahead of his group. The two quickly crossed the distance between them. Allison embraced him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    It was as if there was a lot she wanted to say, but she had held back. Michael understood it. This was a public place. They could talk in private later.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mom.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±


    Viktor stepped forward, this time in front of all of his captains, and extended his hand for a handshake. Michael shook it. The tall man spoke.


    ¡°As I said before, I thank you in the name of the Challengers and everyone who was affected by Lohann. Many would have failed, which would only have resulted in more death and suffering.¡±


    ¡°Probably. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. We must keep looking forward now that our biggest enemy is gone.¡±


    Viktor nodded, then spoke with a firm voice. It was a steadfast tone that didn¡¯t allow for contestation.


    ¡°We won¡¯t target Bluestone Village¡¯s Territory for the remainder of the Territory Wars. It is the least we could do. Even if you decide to take some of our Territory, we won¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Michael blinked.


    ¡°What if I decide to take over too much of Yellowbright¡¯s Territory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll be sensible. There¡¯s no reason for our Villages to be enemies. We can target Greenwood or Redglow, and there¡¯s also the Consumed Territory. I believe that we can build a good alliance.¡±


    Next to Michael, Allison opened her mouth, ready to speak, but Michael stopped her. Her words died in her throat.


    ¡°I agree that we shouldn¡¯t be enemies; my mother is part of your organization, after all. I¡¯ll take your deal. I will focus on the Consumed Territory, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Don¡¯t break my trust.¡±


    Viktor spoke in the same firm tone.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    Michael nodded, feeling as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. After a few more conversations with the captains, he walked with Allison to her house in the Village. She spoke.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Truly? Don¡¯t lie to me, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m happy that such a dangerous man is now dead.¡±


    Allison frowned heavily.


    ¡°¡­Why are you speaking of killing someone in such a simple manner?¡±


    Michael sighed inwardly. Not only was his mother still stuck in Earth¡¯s mindset, but she was also the type of person who hated violence and would likely never understand killing.


    ¡°It was the only way.¡±


    Strong rejection filled her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no situation where killing is the only way! We could have imprisoned him! Why add another death to your total?¡±


    Michael sighed.


    ¡°¡­It was just the best course of action.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other in silence. In the end, she relented.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, too.¡±


    The two continued to talk. At the same time, Michael¡¯s thoughts wandered. Now that Lohann was dead, he could focus on the Territory Wars in earnest. As he had told Viktor, he would concentrate on the Consumed Territory, and he would also look for more Dungeons.


    It¡¯s been some time since I focused on developing my personal strength.


    He needed to Level Up and acquire more Skills. It was time for him to go back under Tairy¡¯s guidance and properly become stronger. His eyes shone with determination. For the sake of not allowing another Lohann to surface, he needed power. For the sake of not allowing another man like Derek to coerce and manipulate others, he needed power. To protect his loved ones, he needed power. He clenched his fists.


    It was time to turn over a new leaf. His story would continue.

 Edits are done!

    Hello everyone,


    I hope you''re all in good health. I am thrilled to inform you that I''ve finished the second draft of the book. Most issues were addressed, including Michael''s recklessness and the way he played into Lohann''s plan, his lack of coordination with his allies, and much more. A new Dungeon was added, alongside new Skills. Lohann was given more depth, changing him from a one-dimensional psychopath. In short, much was changed and rewritten.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I feel like I can confidently say that the second draft is better than the first. I hope I''ve managed to fix most of the story''s glaring issues and some of the minor ones.


    As I said before, the edited second draft will only be available on Amazon and Kindle Unlimited. I don''t know when I''ll be stubbing, but should be soon. I''ll also rewrite a bit of the second book and start re-posting it.


    Best regards,


    L.E. Miranda.

 Rewrite will be posted on RR!

    Hello everyone,


    How have you all been? After careful consideration, I have decided to post the edited version of book one on Royalroad. I''m still not sure whether to brand it as a new story or to just update the current chapters to the edited versions, but I''ll probably do the former. It''ll help get fresh eyes on the book as well as allow others to give the updated story a chance.


    I hope to have managed to fix the plot points and threads that all of you complained about the most. If not, I''m certain that you guys will rightfully point out the issues and help me improve the story. At the same time, don''t set your expectations too high; I didn''t rewrite the story from scratch, just changed this and that alongside some new scenes and Skills and fixed issues. It''s still Draconic Ascension.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    On that note, I should be posting the rewritten-ish version in the next few days. Please stay tuned and continue to give me your support.


    Thank you,


    L.E. Miranda.

 Edited Version was Added!!

    Hello everyone,


    I''ve finished uploading the edited version of Book 1. All previous chapters were deleted, including those belonging to Book 2, since I had to rewrite those anyway. For now, I''ll wait a few days and let you guys catch up before starting to post the new Book 2 chapters, especially since I need to give them one last look.


    When it comes to changes, most of them happened in the second half of the book. The Labyrinth chapters are entirely new and take place between Derek''s defeat and seeking Lohann. I thought it would be better to add in more progression and a Dungeon in that section of the book. Nevertheless, most chapters, from beginning to end, got changed at least a bit. If you guys are up for it, I''d recommend a re-read, even if only to better understand where the story is at and to see if your criticism was addressed.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Please tell me of whatever flaws you find in the edited version of the story. I''d also appreciate positive ratings and reviews. Thank you all for continuing to stick with my story. I will do my best to match your expectations.


    With gratitude,


    L.E. Miranda.

 B2 Chapter 1: Progress (1)

    In a sea of raging red and orange fire, a single woman floated alone. The boundless inferno burned amidst a black void, forming a spherical shape. It was a star. The woman floated in its very heart. She blinked, her long red eyelashes momentarily covering the two bright orange eyes, which looked like twin suns. The orange irises were as beautiful as they were wondrous. Her face and body were beyond the dreams of even the most skilled artisans and artists. There was no word that would do justice to her beauty.


    She floated in a sitting position, her long fingers seemingly stroking the very fabric of reality. Every time they moved, so did the space around her. It contorted, shrunk, and expanded. It was as if spacetime were a mere toy. Yet, this sight didn¡¯t seem to astonish the woman in the least.


    She appeared to be deep in thought, with her brow furrowed. She was focusing on the strange sensation that had been in the back of her mind for a while. It was a feeling that she had never expected to experience again. It was a feeling that she had only experienced under select circumstances, none of them being good.


    ¡­A Dragon.


    She frowned. Even that was unclear. The feeling was far too faint for her to be sure. It was as if the usual response to a Dragon had been reduced millions of times over, just to the point where she could barely pick up on it. If her perception weren¡¯t so keen, she would have missed it completely.


    Not even a newborn has such a weak signal.


    What was she even feeling, exactly? She started to second-guess her own perception. Was it even possible for a Dragon to make her feel such a minor sensation? At that moment, the star¡¯s blazing inferno parted. It was a phenomenon that the woman recognized. The fire made way for another woman. The newcomer spoke.


    ¡°Liria.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Liria¡¯s mother had orange-colored long hair and eyes that glowed with a blue flame, but did not look to be even a year older than her daughter. An onlooker could have confused them for sisters. The woman was equally stunning, being beautiful to a strange degree. She wore a red dress ¨C which was similar to Liria¡¯s ¨C that tightly embraced her unrealistic figure. Her appearance couldn¡¯t be described as anything less than ¡°perfect.¡± However, she carried a heavy expression. Liria stood up from her sitting position. They floated next to each other. Her mother continued to speak.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, but I¡¯m not sure what it was.¡±


    The mother frowned. Her glowing eyes stared into the distance, seeming to pierce the veil between them and the object of her gaze. She scoffed. Liria knew that her mother hadn¡¯t found anything; she, too, had tried and failed. She asked the burning question.


    ¡°What is it, Mother?¡±


    The mother kept her gaze focused on an unknown place, before turning to face her daughter.


    ¡°As you might have guessed, it¡¯s not a newborn Dragon or something similar. However¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s something that carries a Dragon¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s a feeling that I got familiar with before the Great War. A Dragon¡¯s descendant¡­ It¡¯s been far too long since I have last felt one¡¯s presence.¡±


    Liria¡¯s eyes shook.


    ¡°A Dragon¡¯s descendant? But all Dragons were either purged or-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. The same applied to their offspring, which is why this is unheard of. I can¡¯t believe there is a new descendant so long after the War. We must-¡±


    Liria and her mother turned their heads at the same time, but they looked in different directions. Their eyes darted around but failed to zero in on the target. Liria felt the feeling on the back of her mind vanish without a trace. She instinctively tried to hold on to it, but it escaped her nonetheless. Now, she felt nothing. There was a slight sense of loss and confusion. What happened? Had the descendant died? Or was it so weak that its signal could no longer even be felt?


    Liria looked at her mother for guidance, but the frown on the older woman¡¯s face made it clear that this wasn¡¯t something she had expected. Before she could say anything, she felt something. It was a far more aggressive feeling than the one before. It was forceful, powerful, and wild. The sound of space shattering like glass rang out in the void, traveling through spacetime itself. The flames parted once more, but this time not out of their will, but because they had to. Liria and her mother turned their looks to the area behind them.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    A hole now existed in spacetime. It had been crudely punched through by the man walking out of it. He stood shirtless, having a muscular but lean frame. His frigid blue eyes and navy-blue hair worked together to create a matchless appearance. The man was handsome to the point of looking like a dream. The sharp eyes dug into Liria and her mother. White markings were drawn over his brown skin, joining together on his back to create the image of four wings, shining with a blue hue. Both women bowed at the same time. The older one spoke.


    ¡°May we know why the Martial God has graced us with his presence?¡±


    Liria contained any bodily movement or reaction. Even her heart, a smoldering sphere that sent heat and power throughout her entire body, slowed down. Inwardly, however, she felt dread.


    Hadar¡­


    The Martial God was admired and respected, but that was because of his personal strength. In terms of personality, he was fickle, aggressive, and rancorous. Getting involved with him would only create problems. Liria let her mother do the talking. It was better for the more experienced of them to handle this crazy god. At the same time, she felt Hadar¡¯s gaze upon her and her mother. It was well-hidden, but there was a tinge of lust. Liria had to restrain her desire to frown. The Martial God spoke.


    ¡°The Light Lizard I¡¯ve been watching over emitted its power for the first time in millenia. I don¡¯t know what it did or why it acted that way, but it was worthwhile enough for it to choose to do so, even while knowing that its restrictions would increase. I need to know what it has done.¡±


    Liria¡¯s mother blinked. The man continued.


    ¡°I expected your kind to be the best at noticing this kind of thing. So?¡±


    Liria was aware of the Light Dragon that Hadar guarded, but didn¡¯t know that it had made any movements. She glanced at her mother. The older woman spoke carefully.


    ¡°I did feel a wave of power from its location, but didn¡¯t know-¡±


    Hadar interrupted her with a wave.


    ¡°So, what is it and where has it gone?¡±


    ¡°¡­It may have been a Blessing, but even I can¡¯t tell for certain.¡±


    Hadar¡¯s expression hardened. Draconic Blessings were something that even the gods coveted. Liria inwardly shook her head. The man replied.


    ¡°¡­To whom?¡±


    This was the crucial moment. A living being¡¯s fate would be determined by the next few words of the older woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hadar¡¯s expression contorted terrifyingly. He clenched his right fist. Space shook. A blue aura surrounded the three people. He spoke slowly, but it was as if every word had the weight of a thousand stars.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Phoenix. What good is your kind if you can¡¯t even tell me this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Spacetime vibrated ever more strongly. The energy of the entire star they were in flowed into Hadar, making the star collapse. There was no time for it to become a black hole. All of it was sucked up by Hadar. Liria despaired. This situation wasn¡¯t something that she could salvage. Why had her mother withheld information about the strange Dragon¡¯s descendant? As she was about to open her mouth, she stopped. Her mother must have her reasons. She shouldn¡¯t act out on her own. The other party was one of the most dangerous gods. Her mother spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t be of use to you, my lord. I will gladly offer you my life for this offense.¡±


    This time, Liria couldn¡¯t contain her reaction. Her gaze shot to her mother, who continued to bow. A multitude of emotions flashed past her expression. In the end, only shock remained. So far, the scenario hadn¡¯t been surprising in the least; she had expected to be threatened from the moment Hadar appeared. Yet, she did not see this coming. What would her mother do if Hadar took her up on her offer?


    The Martial God kept his frown. Suddenly, as if it were a lie, the titanic wave of power radiating from him disappeared. He cursed.


    ¡°Fuck this. Investigate this situation. Tell me anything you learn as soon as possible.¡±


    Liria¡¯s mother¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, even though she had received a task that shouldn¡¯t have been her responsibility.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I¡¯ll be sure to do it carefully.¡±


    Hadar stared at her for a few seconds before scoffing and walking back through the spatial portal he had created. Once his figure vanished, Liria waved her hand. The shards of space joined together, mending the hole.


    Fickle indeed.


    She turned to her mother, who had finally raised her body. The woman looked a bit older than mere moments before. Liria asked the most pressing question.


    ¡°¡­What are we going to do?¡±


    The existence of the Dragons¡¯ descendant seemed to be something only they were aware of. She didn¡¯t know about the other Phoenixes, but it was possible that they had also felt its presence. Hadar could talk to them and obtain the information he was after. The older Phoenix spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. None of the others will say anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°You were born not long after the Great War, so it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t know what the Dragons meant. You don¡¯t know what has changed after the Gods of War¡¯s rule. If a Light Dragon decided to grant its blessing to the descendant, it means that he felt that there was a real chance.¡±


    ¡°Chance?¡±


    The old Phoenix¡¯s glowing eyes turned to Liria. They burned with expectation.


    ¡°A chance to break this status quo. A chance of the Dragons rising again.¡±


    Liria went silent. She didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s desire for the Dragons¡¯ ascension but believed in her.


    ¡°¡­I guess we¡¯ll see how this turns out.¡±


    She sighed. She was no longer surrounded by flames. She felt a bit out of her element. At the same time, her interest grew.


    What was this descendant like?

 B2 Chapter 2: Progress (2)

    Michael¡¯s face was calm. His arms were crossed as he nodded. He spoke to Tairy, who sat on the stone dais in front of him.


    ¡°As expected, the answer isn¡¯t to Level up.¡±


    The old dark elf nodded. He stood up from the dais, moving to its side, and spoke.


    ¡°Understanding one¡¯s weapons is even more important than creating more.¡±


    He knew his teacher was right. His gaze turned to the side. Tairy¡¯s home and yard were the same as ever. The great tree with blue leaves filled with mana stood steadfast next to the small wooden house. The enchanted stone dais was unchanged.


    ¡°I know. I can use my Skills and spells much better already.¡±


    They had been discussing the best way to make progress. Michael¡¯s thoughts at first naturally turned to his Level and the Dungeons he could face to Level up, but then he recalled his experience in the Lizard Labyrinth. Possessing careful control over his Skill¡¯s abilities was crucial. Tairy, as he expected, had stressed the importance of becoming more familiar with his Skills. This was without knowing the true number of Skills that Michael possessed. Michael turned his focus inwards.


    At the very least, I haven¡¯t been underutilizing my arsenal.


    He wished for his Status Window to appear before him.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 39


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Newborn Caster


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 301


    Dexterity: 290


    Endurance: 294


    Constitution: 496


    Intelligence: 608


    Wisdom: 627


    Free points: 115


    Skill Points: 28


    Active Skills


    Mana Sphere (F); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F); Mana Arrow (F); Whisper (F); Minor Heal (F); Twin Casting (E); Mana Blade (F); Fireball (E); Earth Spike (E); Shroud (F); Mana Field (E); Eagle Eye (F).


    Passive Skills


    Clarity (F), Alacrity (E), Mana Empowerment (E), Force (E), Agility (E).


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D), Astral Meditation (D).


    Heritage


    Blessing of Light: Cleansing, Illumination, Lightspeed.


    Titles


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Apprentice Mage; Draconic Blessing, Mushroom Hunter, Bluestone Village¡¯s First Star, The Monster of Bluestone Village, Exterminator.


    It had been a while since Michael had looked at his Status Window. However, that did not mean that he was unaware of his own strength. His desire to hunt down and kill Derek and Lohann had been great, but he had kept himself strictly aware of what he was capable of. Having familiarized himself with Earth Spike and Fireball, he had even managed to use the former in the battle against Lohann.


    Michael looked at his overwhelming stats that had only grown since his Class Evolution and frowned.


    They¡¯ve increased by too much.


    As if the System itself were hoping for him to reach his full potential as soon as possible, his Class and Race provided him with ample Stat points. Leveling up after the Class Evolution had been completely different from the Leveling that came before it. He was beginning to lose grasp on what exactly he could and couldn¡¯t do, which was something that needed to be remedied. Knowing himself was half the battle.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    First things first. System, 15 points into Constitution.


    As his Constitution went right over the threshold of 500 points, he felt something within him change. It was as if the air around him had gotten lighter. His Dragonheart no longer raced within his chest, calmly beating instead. It was as if his chest were on fire. With every heartbeat, the feeling spread to the corners of his body. Yet, unlike before, his body temperature didn¡¯t surge. A smile danced on the corner of his lips.


    Michael realized the change at once. From now on, his Dragonheart, at its current level, would remain active permanently. He mentally willed for the Skill to activate to prove his conclusions. His heartbeat sped up, but just like before, there were no other signs. Yet, he felt his body get stronger almost immediately.


    So now I¡¯m getting the full passive effect while also benefitting from the activation.


    Simply put, a weaker version of his Dragonheart¡¯s effects remained active at all times, while the effects he was already familiar with would come to life at will. It stayed true to its concept of a Hybrid Skill. Michael mentally nodded to himself. It was thanks to his Constitution and Dragonheart that he had avoided serious injuries against the Griffin and eagles, as well as when he withstood the Elder Lizardman Chief¡¯s Mana Field.


    Fifty points into Intelligence and fifty into Wisdom.


    His mana level started rising again as the maximum capacity was expanded. Watching his stat values increase was almost intoxicating. It meant getting a step closer to his ideal of protecting his loved ones and achieving his goals. His overwhelming stats were the foundation of his power; so long as they continued to rise, he would only get stronger.


    He dismissed his Status Window, turning to Tairy, who waited patiently.


    ¡°So? What do you think, after looking at your Status Window? Your Level has also increased since last time.¡±


    Michael thought for a bit before replying.


    ¡°¡­As I said before, I believe I have grown proficient with Mana Sphere, Mana Shield, and Mana Wave. Only Mana Arrow and Mana Blade still need work.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close to acquiring Fireball and Earth Spike?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe I only need one last push.¡±


    Michael felt a bit bad for lying to Tairy, but he had decided to hide his true power long ago. He was already too powerful for his Level. He had no explanation for his high stats, and certainly didn¡¯t need more questions about his Skills instead. He had revealed a lot in the process of hunting down Lohann and Derek. Everything else should be kept to himself and perhaps his mother.


    ¡°Good. Then, we¡¯ll train all the Skills you mentioned.¡±


    Michael nodded. He understood the necessity of understanding even the most basic of his Skills.


    As if to hammer the point home, the old man lifted his right hand. Chanting could be heard. Barely a heartbeat later, the Skill came into being. The final part of the chant left Tairy¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened. He had recognized the chanting, but hadn¡¯t cast anything to protect himself because he believed Tairy wouldn¡¯t hurt him. This belief still remained. A half-moon made of mana was fired towards him. However, it froze in mid-air, as if time had stopped. Then, it moved. It contorted like a snake and joined both ends to make a mishappen circle. It spun in place, expanded, and shrunk almost instantly. Tairy spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a higher heaven. There¡¯s no such thing as being too proficient to learn, even when it comes to basic Skills. Remember that, kid. You¡¯re still a long way from being a great Mage.¡±


    It was a lesson in humility. Michael knew that the dark elf was right. Compared to his monstrous stats, his ability to manipulate his own mana was relatively lacking. His understanding of his Skills needed to improve.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    With a satisfied face, Tairy nodded.


    ¡°We start immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about first.¡±


    Tairy signaled him to proceed. Michael continued.


    ¡°Lohann implied that there was someone or something behind his actions, or at least in agreement. Thinking about it, he wielded power that no ordinary person in the Tutorial should have. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tairy rubbed his chin with a pensive expression and replied.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I found out that Lohann ¡®branded¡¯ hundreds of people and could affect their thoughts and their willingness to do things they wouldn¡¯t normally do. It doesn¡¯t make sense. He also did the same to an entire Dungeon¡¯s worth of monsters, including the Boss.¡±


    The dark elf nodded with a whistle.


    ¡°Damn, I see. So, it has already started to happen.¡±


    ¡°What has started?¡±


    Tairy raised his index finger.


    ¡°You can think of them as Blessings from entities outside of the Tutorial. The earlier in the Tutorial, the more difficult it is for a creature outside of it to grant a Blessing to a contestant. It¡¯s surprising that Lohann got one before you.¡±


    As I thought.


    It seemed that Michael¡¯s theory about Lohann¡¯s abilities was correct. The man had received something like his Blessing of Light.


    ¡°But, why?¡±


    ¡°Just like us ¡®NPCs¡¯ get something from participating in the Tutorial, so do those who grant Blessings. First and foremost, they hope to expand their forces with outstanding people from the Tutorial Zones, like you and Lohann.¡±


    It was undeniable that Lohann was remarkable, even if crazy. Michael thought to himself a bit before nodding.


    ¡°I understand. I take it this will happen more frequently from now on?¡±


    Tairy nodded. Michael took a deep breath and continued to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s become stronger, then.¡±


    The old dark elf grinned.


    Michael felt as if the path ahead of him was slowly coming into being. For now, he would train. After that, came Leveling up and increasing his raw power, which would then be tempered with more training. He couldn¡¯t stop working to improve himself. Henceforth, it would be a basic necessity. He would tackle Dungeons and the Consumed Territory once he was ready. How powerful would the Forgotten be? A small part of him eagerly awaited the answer.


    His mind made up, Michael walked to the usual spot under Tairy¡¯s watchful gaze. Chanting left his lips. A small Mana Sphere appeared above his open right hand. It shone brightly with a blue hue. It was condensed to the best of his ability.


    Michael¡¯s training had returned in earnest.

 B2 Chapter 3: Progress (3)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    There were one and a half months left to the Tutorial. Was it because he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time? Michael felt that the days of training went by slowly. Relentlessly, he practiced the Skills Tairy was already familiar with. After some time, he pretended to have learned Earth Spike and Fireball and began their training as well.


    Michael sat on the enchanted stone dais, wearing new robes. His eyes were closed. He focused solely on the sensation that the dais could make him feel. Mana permeated the very air, enveloping him completely. In that trance-like state, low chanting left his lips. In less than a second, a Mana Sphere coalesced above his open hand. It throbbed powerfully, like a beating heart. Yet, his goal wasn¡¯t to stop there. He attempted to expand it. The blue light was blinding, turning almost white as the Sphere grew. Michael opened his eyes, looking at his creation. He pushed it to its very limits and beheld the result.


    The blue-white Sphere was now larger than his torso. It had weakened considerably, but because of his stats, it was still powerful enough to pierce through the defenses of any creature he¡¯d seen so far, including the Great Mushroom or the Griffin that he¡¯d fought before. There was no need to mention human enemies.


    Tairy¡¯s voice was heard from the side.


    ¡°Good. Now do the opposite.¡±


    Michael complied. He compressed the expanded Mana Sphere, quickly shrinking it to its original size and then going further. The mass of mana was increasingly condensed. As the caster, he could clearly feel its power, but he felt sure that it was noticeable even to an outsider. The mana in the atmosphere roiled, reacting to the condensed Sphere. It shrunk to the size of a billiards ball. It was the size of the first Mana Sphere Michael had ever cast, at his first fight of the Tutorial. Yet, its power was incomparable to before. This particular Sphere would be capable of searing through solid steel. It was his sincere belief, but there was no way to know for certain, as the Village was composed of only wood and stone.


    Michael closed his fist around the Sphere. It shone through the gaps between his fingers. Before he allowed it to fizzle out, however, Tairy spoke.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve already gone through the trouble of creating it, so why undo it? Fire it.¡±


    The young man stopped his actions in their track and turned to the dark elf with a confused expression.


    ¡°¡­Against what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one way to best gauge its power.¡±


    Tairy pointed at the tree with blue leaves. Short chanting echoed. A layer of mana appeared over the tree¡¯s surface, growing thicker by the second. In nothing but a few instants, the tree was completely covered by a shield. Tairy continued.


    ¡°Try breaking through my Mana Shield. I¡¯ll be able to clearly feel the power of your Skill.¡±


    Michael blinked in wonder.


    ¡°I thought Mana Shield was a personal Skill that could only be cast on oneself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s why I told you before: never stop thinking. Consider the different ways Skills can be applied. The limitations are much looser than you think, especially if your understanding is high.¡±


    Michael nodded. He opened his hand again. The condensed Mana Sphere shone even brighter, as if trying to compensate for the time it had spent being covered up.  He strained his concentration, trying to compress the Skill even more. It shrunk slowly. He felt as if he had reached a breaking point; if he tried to make it any stronger, it would escape his control and fly wildly in a random direction. In the meantime, an unsure expression had appeared on Tairy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wait, maybe-¡±


    Michael stopped condensing the Sphere, focusing on channeling it towards the tree¡¯s Shield. In an instant, the Skill flew through the stale air.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was fast, much faster than any Skill that Michael had cast before. It hit Tairy¡¯s Mana Shield. It was as if a grenade had exploded. The air was forcefully moved, hitting Michael like a hammer and messing up his hair. Yet, his stats allowed him to remain steadfast. Constitution wasn¡¯t his third-highest stat just for show. With narrowed eyes, he watched the point of collision. The small sphere rotated like a bullet, trying to pierce through the Shield. He could feel a veritable storm of mana flowing from the point of impact. The atmosphere was altered. It was as if an unstoppable force had met an immovable object.


    Michael¡¯s attention was drawn in by the spectacle before him. He only watched the way the two Skills pushed against each other. After an unknown amount of time, the Mana Sphere gradually disappeared, fizzling out. There was now a crack on Tairy¡¯s Shield, and the old man¡¯s voice was slightly shaking.


    ¡°¡­We may have overdone it. Again.¡±


    Michael could already hear the thundering footsteps of the incoming crowd. With a single motion, Tairy opened the door to the house. Michael went in without a word. It was as if they had practiced this beforehand. The door was closed and the young man sat alone. Soon, the people arrived. Tairy deflected all of their questions or remarks, playing the NPC card. After a while of plenty of cursing and begrudging words, the people dispersed. Instead of going out, Michael waited inside. Soon, the old man entered the house, shielding them both from prying eyes. He spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful already. I had a feeling once I looked at your Mana Sphere, but didn¡¯t think¡­ Anyway, that attracted too much attention, so you¡¯ll have to stay here and lay low for a while unless you want people following you around or pestering you with questions.¡±


    Michael nodded with a weary visage.


    ¡°Based on that Mana Sphere, am I powerful enough to challenge the Consumed Territory?¡±


    Tairy sat next to him and scratched his chin.


    ¡°As I said before, your mana pool is already enough. The problem used to lie in your other stats, but you¡¯ve somehow remedied that. I don¡¯t even know what kind of Class you acquired at Level 25, but it¡¯s doing its job.¡±


    ¡°I mean-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°With those two points remedied, all you lack is experience, both in using your Skills and in combat. Unfortunately, there¡¯s not enough time. So far, you¡¯ve spent most of your time fighting much weaker enemies. That won¡¯t be the case in the Consumed Territory.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it part of the Tutorial? How powerful can Tutorial enemies be? They¡¯re meant to be beaten.¡±


    Tairy shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s some truth to that, but the main point of the Territory Wars is to pit the Villages against one another through combat and the capture of Flags.¡±


    Michael cocked his head.


    ¡°Then why does the Consumed Territory exist?¡±


    ¡°It is an alternative for the truly powerful. You aren¡¯t the first outstanding individual to be born inside a Tutorial Zone, nor will you be the last, even though you¡¯re particularly remarkable and I don¡¯t understand you completely. To challenge the Consumed Territory is the right of the strong, another route through which to tackle the Territory Wars. I don¡¯t know exactly why it exists, but that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gathered. It¡¯s different from the Abyss.¡±


    Michael immediately focused on the new piece of knowledge.


    ¡°The Abyss?¡±


    Tairy waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth talking about¡­¡± His voice gradually died as he watched Michael¡¯s questioning expression, ¡°Ah, fine. You were right about the Forgotten; no matter how powerful they are in comparison to the ordinary people, they are meant to be beaten. The Abyss, however, is a complete danger zone capable of killing even the most skilled of contestants.¡±


    ¡°What is in it?¡±


    ¡°It consists of the very heart of the Consumed Territory. It contains nothing but a single enemy. Do know this, however¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have never known anyone who made it inside and left alive.¡±


    Michael let out a disbelieving sigh. His logic was still sound. Since it existed in the Tutorial, it was meant to be somehow beaten. Still, did it make sense that even a high-level person like Tairy didn¡¯t know anyone who had succeeded?


    This fucking System.


    Mentally, Michael discarded the Abyss¡¯ existence. He might be a Draconic Human, but without specific knowledge about what awaited him, he could end up dead. He still had people to protect and care for. It was too selfish and risky for him to go to the Abyss. Lost in his thoughts, he stayed silent. There was a peaceful air in the room before Tairy spoke.


    ¡°Henceforth, you should hone your combat skills in Dungeons. Your Level is already quite high, but we shouldn¡¯t think of XP alone. Once I feel like you¡¯re truly ready, I¡¯ll tell you to head to the Consumed Territory. Besides, you¡¯ll be able to acquire more Skill Points by tackling Dungeons. At Level 40 there is another selection.¡±


    Michael nodded. There was no need to dismiss the experienced dark elf¡¯s words out of vain pride. He couldn¡¯t throw away his life just because he thought that he was already strong enough. He wouldn¡¯t make such a foolish mistake. Not underestimating one¡¯s enemies was a basic concept.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The next few days passed by without a hitch. Michael concentrated on staying away from prying eyes and honing his ability to use his Skills and manipulate his mana.


    Soon, the time to go to the Dungeons arrived.

 B2 Chapter 4: Progress (4)

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Michael sat at a table in a large dining hall. Other people sat next to him, eating with gusto. The food was as varied as the size of the portions; some ate only bread and water, while others experienced lavish meals. The young man took note of this. The disparity between the different Villager Ranks was only made more obvious by the Territory Wars. The strong achieved much and scaled the ladder, while the weak or ordinary were limited.


    Sullivan¡¯s quests to kill a variety of monsters still existed, but their difficulty had increased over time. The growth rate of the personal strength of the villagers couldn¡¯t keep up; the ordinary people struggled to clear the quests even as a group, since they were pitted against monsters that also grew.


    Michael turned his gaze to the young woman sitting in front of him. She ate an elaborate meal with different types of meat, rice, and other ingredients that Michael didn¡¯t recognize. He momentarily wondered where the hell Bluestone Village had acquired something that looked like rice, but his attention was drawn to her words the moment she started to speak.


    ¡°So,¡± she swallowed the food in her mouth, ¡°You are looking for Dungeons and thought I¡¯d know something about them?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rose grinned.


    ¡°For you, that kind of information is free of charge. I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m glad to see you again. It¡¯s been some time.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°Sorry. I got caught up in my own training after I returned to Bluestone. I should have met up with you earlier.¡±


    She gave him a dismissive wave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Have you decided what you¡¯re going to do about the Territory Wars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since I have precious people in the other Villages, I¡¯ll tackle the Consumed Territory. That way, I won¡¯t be forced to take other Villages¡¯ Territories.¡±


    Rose frowned.


    ¡°You understand that we can¡¯t do the same, right?¡±


    He knew what she was talking about. For her team and other ordinary villagers, the Consumed Territory was a forbidden zone; besides, they had no reason to avoid the other Villages like him. It meant that they would seek to actively steal from the other Villages. He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I won¡¯t judge you for it. I¡¯ve simply decided my own course of action. I can¡¯t expect you to settle for possibly less rewards just because I know people from other Villages.¡±


    She let out a relieved sigh.


    ¡°Alright, then. It sucks that I won¡¯t be able to count on your help, though.¡±


    ¡°Not directly, but I¡¯ll still be working for our Village¡¯s sake. Also, are your people safe?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. We returned to Bluestone and didn¡¯t step out until you Whispered to me that Lohann was dead. The fact that you injured almost all of his followers helped.¡±


    Michael shook his head.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t followers. Well, not all of them. You were right when you said they couldn¡¯t reveal information even if they wanted to; Lohann used a special Skill to brainwash them.¡±


    She frowned, blinking.


    ¡°¡­What? What kind of Skill can do that?¡±


    Michael shrugged. He didn¡¯t know the specifics either. The theory about Lohann having received a Blessing was still just that, a theory, and the man himself was dead. This question would likely remain without an answer.


    Rose was silent for a few moments, having stopped eating. Then, she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you killed him. Even though his Skill itself was a huge problem, the biggest issue was what he was willing to do with it. While I can¡¯t believe that all of those people were brainwashed, it makes sense based on what we discovered. He was a dangerous man.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Michael nodded with a grim expression.


    ¡°He was. There¡¯s no telling what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t killed him. The situation could have gotten much worse.¡±


    A few seconds passed by in silence as Michael contemplated that possibility. It was chilling. Lohann¡¯s abilities that could affect even a Dungeon Boss were, indeed, dangerous. A slight frown crossed his expression. He didn¡¯t know enough about Blessings to say anything with certainty, but he seriously doubted Lohann¡¯s power had been fueled by a Class Evolution alone. He was glad that he had nipped the problem in the bud before it developed, but he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be.


    She spoke.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you about the Dungeons, since that¡¯s the reason why you came.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t want to see you, but yes, time is limited.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°Thank you. I get it,¡± She lifted her hand and raised up four fingers, ¡°We know of the location of four different Dungeons.¡±


    Michael grinned. It was more than he expected. She continued to speak.


    ¡°However, we don¡¯t know about their degree of difficulty. You could be signing your own death sentence if you end up at the wrong one.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. There¡¯s no way to find out the difficulty before entering, so I¡¯ll be the one to worry about it. I¡¯ll tell you what I learn once I leave the Dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Michael. We don¡¯t know how dangerous they are. Even though you¡¯re powerful enough to defeat Lohann and other humans, it¡¯s another matter when it comes to monsters.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He blinked. He hadn¡¯t expected her honest response. Rose ended up just sighing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your funeral. Just be careful. Now, pay attention.¡±


    She told him of the four locations she knew. Michael nodded, thanked her, and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Killing Lohann was enough. My team can finally hunt again. You should join us sometimes.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t play nanny for free.¡±


    ¡°Cheap-ass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m going.¡±


    Before she could say anything else, he left the dining hall. She didn¡¯t come after him. Michael made his way to Tairy¡¯s house while thinking.


    A team, huh?


    The people he trusted belonged to other Villages. Besides, the disparity in personal power was too great. He couldn¡¯t go on an adventure with James and the others without placing them in serious danger or limiting himself; if the enemies were powerful even to him, it meant that they were incredibly dangerous to the others. If the monsters weren¡¯t a danger to the others, the rewards from killing them wouldn¡¯t be enough. In order not to hinder his own development or place other people in danger when time was limited, Michael chose to work alone. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t extend a helping hand if his friends needed assistance.


    His staff drew symbols in the air. A blue mouth made of energy came into being. The connection was quickly made. James¡¯ voice resounded.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I wanted to ask you about Dungeons. Have you guys found any? I¡¯ll ask Viktor after this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, sure, we have. You¡¯re planning on tackling them alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    James¡¯ reply was immediate.


    ¡°Alright. I believe in you.¡±


    Michael let out a small sigh as James told him the locations of two different Dungeons. Then, he smiled. He was happy that his friend trusted him. His brow furrowed. No, wasn¡¯t this too much trust? Surely James considered that Michael might be overestimating his own strength?


    Is it because of what happened with Lohann and his people?


    The hunt had been the greatest in Michael¡¯s life. Maybe James and the others had come to believe that he was unbeatable because of it. No matter. He wasn¡¯t planning on dying on this journey. He had a secret weapon.


    I can ask Tairy about the difficulty of Dungeons I¡¯ve already found.


    He still recalled that the old dark elf had warned him before he entered Mushroom Grotto. It meant that Tairy could do the same for other Dungeons. Using that as a meter, he could avoid Dungeons that would be too dangerous for his current self and focus on the ones that he could clear.


    Michael didn¡¯t dally. He broke into a jog, leaving Bluestone Village, and making his way to the closest Dungeon. He decided to take care of the Dungeons he already knew about before contacting Viktor.


    One of the Dungeons that Rose told me is Mushroom Grotto.


    It was unclear if the monsters within the Dungeons could respawn or if she merely didn¡¯t know that he had already cleared it, but it was unlikely that he would be able to receive the clear rewards for a second time. He would need to confirm that notion. Either way, there were still three other Dungeons to tackle, without mentioning the ones James had told him. They should be enough to keep him busy for a while. His jogging turned into a full-blown sprint. His Strength and Dexterity stats enabled him to move much faster than before his Class Evolution or even before the Lizard Labyrinth. Even without using Lightspeed, he still rushed through the terrain.


    Increasing my Constitution was enough for a breakthrough.


    His Dragonheart beat calmly within his chest, empowering him passively. He wasn¡¯t that close to forming his Third Circle, but he could already tell that he was stronger than before the stat reached the value of 500. His mana coursed through his body, following his heartbeat. Michael momentarily stopped in place and closed his eyes. In nothing but a few moments, his spiritual self came into view.


    The pale blue spiritual figure looked a bit different from before. It mimicked his appearance, except for the twin horns and the scales on the corner of the eyes and on the back of its hands. He noticed the differences at once. The number of scales had increased, while the horns had grown again. There were now scales on his back, as well. As his power developed, so did his spiritual self.


    Michael drew himself out of the astral world, nodding to himself. His knuckles cracked as he flexed his hand. He kept running, soon arriving at his destination.


    He looked at the giant circular door in front of him. He laid his hand on its surface.


    [Would you like to enter the Mole Kingdom Dungeon?]


    ¡­Mole Kingdom?

 B2 Chapter 5: Progress (5)

    Michael immediately thought of the moles that had almost killed him before he awakened to his draconic blood. He had been able to defeat one of them, but once two came at him at the same time, it had almost been the end. He had defeated them, only to face a grizzly bear. His awakening had saved him. He had no reason to be afraid of the moles with his current strength, but the memory was still crystal-clear in his mind. He had almost died, after all. He felt a strange emotion that he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint. After some time, he realized it was hesitation. His gaze grew sharper in an instant.


    I will overcome this fear with this Dungeon.


    It was hesitation born out of the memories of how close he had been to death. After that, his awakening had ensured that he never brushed so close to death. It meant that he wasn¡¯t used to battles where he could easily lose his life. Michael mentally made up his mind to enter the Dungeon in front of him, not only for power, but also to overcome the shadow in his mind and this lacking aspect of himself. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t going to be foolish.


    He cast Whisper. Tairy¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve arrived at the first Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called Mole Kingdom. Can I clear it?¡±


    ¡°Mole Kingdom, huh? It¡¯s an annoying Dungeon for a single person to tackle, but the enemies aren¡¯t too powerful. In your current state, you should be able to clear it easily. It¡¯s going to be an easy, effective source of Skill Points. Clear it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had already made up my mind even if you told me I¡¯d get no Skill Points out of this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I almost died at the hands of a few moles before. I need to overcome this shadow. Besides, I¡¯ll be able to practice my basic Skills.¡±


    Tairy seemed to understand what he meant immediately.


    ¡°Sure. By the way, we¡¯ll select your Level 30 Skills once you get a few Skill Points from the Dungeons. This Dungeon might push you to Level 40, which would mean two Skill selections, which in turn mean you¡¯ll spend more Skill Points.¡±


    Michael nodded, though the other party couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Alright. Talk to you when I reach the next one.¡±


    The spell was dismissed. Tairy couldn¡¯t tell him about the Dungeons before he discovered them on his own, but he could advise Michael like this. Michael laid his hand on the stone entrance once again.


    [Would you like to enter the Mole Kingdom Dungeon?]


    Yes.


    The giant circular door slid to the side. Darkness greeted him. It was a scene similar to Mushroom Grotto and Lizard Labyrinth. He decisively strode into the darkness, keeping his guard up. Then, he attentively tried to grasp his surroundings as a System message appeared in front of him.


    [Conquest: have more territory than the enemies by the end of the next three hours.]


    A timer floated in the air under it. As expected, it counted down from 180 minutes. Michael furrowed his brow. The wording of the objective reminded him of the Territory Wars. It gave him an idea about the purpose of Dungeons, making him ponder if they were meant as a reflection of the Tutorial Zone outside. At the same time, he understood why Tairy had said that this was an annoying dungeon to solo. If it was anything like the Territory Wars, it would be difficult for him to keep his territory due to the invasions of multiple enemies. However...


    If all enemies are dead, they won¡¯t be able to acquire any territory.


    Simply put, this was an Extermination Dungeon with a different flavor. Or, at least, it was one that he could afford to treat as an Extermination Dungeon.


    No, I might be wrong.


    It was possible for the enemies to be too powerful in order to force the challengers to follow the Dungeon¡¯s intended design, but if that were the case, Tairy would have warned him. As his thoughts reached this point, Michael¡¯s gaze sharpened. No, he couldn¡¯t dismiss such a thought. He might be a Draconic Human, but never again would he underestimate an enemy. He had to think of the moles as difficult opponents until proven otherwise, and even then, there was no merit to lowering his guard.


    Michael made his way down the straight path. Soon, a wide expanse came into view. Unlike the rest of the underground, this one wasn¡¯t solely composed of stones and mushrooms, but also of trees of varying sizes. However, all of them looked old and dead. Not a single leaf could be seen. The stone created winding pathways between the biggest trees, while small hills acted as barriers that kept him from seeing the entirety of the expanse. He blinked in surprise. It was the first time that he¡¯d seen proper trees underground, even if they lacked leaves.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    He stepped into the expanse, immediately activating Eagle Eye. His vision became clearer. He zeroed in on the vague outline of what seemed to be a large hill filled with holes, standing on a high ground. Each hole was wider than an ordinary human, their criss-crossing patterns creating a confusing picture. At the very top of the hill, out in the open, a mole as black as midnight and the size of a large car stood. It screeched, and brown and gray moles started pouring out of the holes. A blue, ethereal line followed above them. It took Michael a few moments to realize that it was the boundary of the moles¡¯ territory.


    He focused on the creatures.


    [Mole Soldier, Level 19.]


    [Mole Soldier, Level 24.]


    [Mole Soldier, Level 27.]


    There are way too many of them.


    The creatures kept crawling out of the holes, running everywhere. There were at least dozens of them. Lastly, he looked at the larger mole.


    [Midnight Mole King, Level 36.]


    They¡¯re lower-Leveled than the enemies at Lizard Labyrinth or Eagles Peak.


    It was somewhat reassuring, but he would give this Dungeon his best effort. It was necessary both to overcome his hesitation and to create the habit of never underestimating his enemies.


    A few of the moles have surpassed Level 25.


    It meant that they would have a special Skill that he needed to worry about. Still, his plan continued to be the same until it was proven to be unfeasible. He would try to kill all the moles before the time was up, but that didn¡¯t mean facing them all at once, despite Tairy¡¯s reassurance that he would be able to clear the Dungeon easily.


    I have two hours to kill as many of them as I can. I¡¯ll worry about the territory after that.


    His objective set in stone, Michael ran in the direction of the molehill. He gauged the size of the enemy groups in his way by carefully watching how many moles left each hole. He tried to predict their destination by following the logic that the moles would try to occupy as much space as possible, therefore prioritizing clearings and other open spaces in his mind.


    I¡¯ll start with a mid-sized group.


    If it proved to be too hard or time-consuming, he could scale back to smaller groups. Simultaneously, he could also decide to keep targeting groups of the same size or move to bigger groups if possible.


    It took him some time, but Michael finally found a group of eight moles at the edge of their territory, which was rapidly increasing in size. He felt a degree of nervousness. The mere image of the moles, which were even bigger than the ones that had almost killed him, made him hesitate. This fear was then almost immediately discarded for steeled conviction. He didn¡¯t expect this side of him to still exist. He would get rid of it at the same time that he ended his enemies. He stepped forward into the clearing at the same time that his index finger drew a line in the air. The moles turned to him.


    There was no time for them to make any noise. The half-moon of pure blue-and-white mana dug into their bodies, splitting a few in half and decapitating the others. Not a single one of the moles was capable of getting out of the Skill¡¯s way. Michael¡¯s ambush and increased casting speed, alongside his high stats, created an unavoidable attack. Looking up, he watched the blue boundary turn red, circling the clearing. It was his single piece of territory. Michael felt as if a burden had been lifted off his back. The sight of his Skill mowing down the moles he had once dreaded was cathartic. He felt his mind get a bit more solid.


    ¡°¡­I can try bigger groups.¡±


    He also couldn¡¯t forget the biggest mole, which he had seen at the top of the molehill. Its screech had been the one to set the others into motion. He would need to face it eventually. Given its Level, it should be stronger than the Great Mushroom he¡¯d fought at the end of Mushroom Grotto. He shouldn¡¯t expect the strength of the ordinary moles to reflect their leader¡¯s prowess. With a determined expression, Michael started running to the nearest large area.


    I¡¯ll need to watch and see if the moles make an active effort to retake the territory that I conquer.


    It was unknown whether the moles could strategize, even if they weren¡¯t sentient. Of course, if he killed them all, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but he didn¡¯t know the exact number of his enemies. His improved memory went over the scene of the moles leaving the hill. There were at least two hundred of them. Now that he had seen that he could kill them easily through an ambush, he needed to get rid of as many of them as he could.


    For the next hour, Michael continued to run around. He took care of increasingly larger groups, conquering more territory, and obtaining a better grasp of the abilities of his enemies. Next, he attempted to defeat a large group without a preemptive strike, which proved to be relatively harder than he expected. The moles could move quickly and their blows were heavy, though not nearly enough to smash through his Shield. The large groups could apply relentless pressure, not giving him a window to dismiss his Mana Shield and use offensive spells.


    To do so, he was forced to expose a window; their claws attempted to ruthlessly scratch his body, but his Dexterity was too great to allow such simple attacks to hit him. He had no doubt that his body, empowered by his extremely high Constitution, would also have sufficient defensive ability. However, moving around meant that he couldn¡¯t cast properly. It was a limitation that needed to be overcome as soon as possible.


    Michael stared at the carcasses of the enemies. He had managed to use his staff to push them away before quickly casting Mana Sphere or Mana Wave. It was a simple tactic, but the results were good. His Dragonheart empowered his body, granting him greater strength. In the end, he prevailed; there had been no need to even use Cleansing or Minor Heal.


    Michael faced one of the entrances to the molehill, looking at its peak. The Midnight Mole King was nowhere to be found. He could only look for it inside the hill.


    It had been an hour and a half since the start of the Dungeon. Its finale approached.

 B2 Chapter 6: Progress (6)

    Michael cast Shroud and entered the molehill. It was a type of precaution. He didn¡¯t know how many moles still remained within the hill and had no reason to risk getting overwhelmed by sheer numbers. The moles were stronger than Lohann¡¯s brainwashed warriors. If there were hundreds of them, it could prove to be troublesome. Outside, he had defeated over a hundred. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched to consider that the hill could contain more than that number. The only problem with that logic was the hill¡¯s size. It didn¡¯t look like it could accommodate that many enemies.


    Not getting caught up in his thoughts, he continued. The inside of the large hill was composed of interwoven tunnels that led into chambers with even more pathways. It reminded him of the underground of an anthill. Once he reached a particularly large chamber, his suspicions were proven right. He quickly stopped walking and slowed down his breathing. Around fifteen meters in front of him, a big group of the creatures could be seen. At first glance, there were more than two hundred. It was to the point that made Michael reconsider his perspective about the hill¡¯s size.


    After a more careful look, he realized why. The moles were virtually piled on top of one another and only moved when it was time for them to head down a specific tunnel, occupying the least amount of space possible. This made Michael hurriedly move out of the entrance of the path he¡¯d come from, avoiding the possibility of a mole getting too close and seeing through his spell. However, it was a futile effort. There were far too many tunnels leading to the chamber. He couldn¡¯t avoid standing in front of one; his only choice was to hope that a mole didn¡¯t head his way before he finished analyzing the situation.


    His eyes narrowed into slits. He had seen a large shadow through the gaps between the moles, but the gaps were too small to allow him a clear view. Nonetheless, he had a good idea of what it was.


    The Boss is in there, huh?


    It meant that he would need to fight his way through two hundred moles and then a Boss that was likely stronger than the Great Mushroom. In spite of that, Michael felt confident. It wasn¡¯t arrogance or hubris, but belief in his abilities. In the short period of time since the Tutorial¡¯s start, he had become someone incomparable to before. His Level had spiked after battles against higher-Leveled enemies, while his mastery over his Skills had developed. He felt no tension. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Naturally, that didn¡¯t mean he would jump into battle without a plan or throw his life away, but it meant that he had an accurate grasp of his own capabilities, even if not completely. This Dungeon would also serve as a way for him to test his limitations.


    From killing over a hundred moles outside the hill, he also knew their level of power well. However, he hadn¡¯t fought such a large group, and the Boss¡¯ abilities were still unknown.


    For some time, Michael stood in place, unmoving, while thinking of a plan.


    The Boss is right in the middle of all of them. There¡¯s no way to reach it directly without killing the moles in the way. None of my spells can be hidden by Shroud.


    He would expose himself the moment he tried to attack.


    I can¡¯t get surrounded.


    There was a limit to his body¡¯s durability ¨C though he hadn¡¯t yet discovered it ¨C as well as to the angles of his attacks. He had no omnidirectional Skills except for Mana Shield and Mana Field. As his thoughts reached this point, he relaxed. That¡¯s right; he still had Mana Field, his Skill with the highest mana consumption but also the highest usability.


    Even if he were truly surrounded, there was a way to deal with it. Yet, he didn¡¯t wish to use Mana Field right out of the gate. There was no harm in keeping it as a last resort while he trained his other, more basic Skills. As such, he slowly walked to the front of the single place with the least tunnel entrances. It was the closest thing to a wall that he had. An idea crossed his mind. Without thinking too much, he took a few steps into the nearest tunnel.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Against a large group of enemies, chokepoint them.


    Michael let out a breath. His Dragonheart revved up its engine. It was fully activated, without any drawbacks. The effect was much greater than before his Constitution surpassed the threshold. Pure energy flooded his veins. There was a small commotion in the group of moles, but it was too late. The young man¡¯s staff drew a line in the air.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    Twin Casting was used, creating two crescent-shaped blades of mana. He had used much more mana than standard to make them as big as he currently could. It was a way of finding out how far he could go. The twenty-meter-long Waves shot towards the group of piled-up moles, which were too busy trying to find footing to climb down and rush towards him.


    In an instant, the Mana Waves tore through the outermost layer of enemies, immediately killing almost sixty of them and searing the space¡¯s walls. Their formation fell apart. The quickest moles were already running towards Michael, but he had no reason to be afraid. The size of the tunnel he was in meant that the moles could only reach him in groups of five. Even if they stayed back and tried to protect themselves, he only needed to fire spells from a distance. Ranged combat was his specialty.


    A screech hit his eardrums just as two other Mana Waves killed the approaching moles. Yet, he had been prepared for sound attacks; his experience with the eagles in Eagles Peak had been enough to burn this lesson into his brain. His Constitution supported his intentions; his ears weren¡¯t injured. More moles managed to head his way. His Heart thumped heavily in his chest.


    Michael stared at the black mole while firing another round of twin Mana Waves. Finally, it had come into view. Standing on its forelegs, it screeched again, but this time Michael was ready. He didn¡¯t know how to block sound attacks yet, but his body was now strong enough.


    By this time, the small hill made of piled-up moles had come completely undone. They rubbed shoulders against one another as they struggled to reach him, but he had picked a prime location. At this time, he heard a sound coming from behind him. A slight chill went down his spine. He realized that he had overlooked his enemies¡¯ very nature. Moles were, originally, creatures that could dig through the earth. If the moles had created the hill¡¯s current state, it was only natural to assume that they could dig through the walls.


    He couldn¡¯t allow the enemies to approach him from behind. It seemed like the Boss¡¯ loud screech had called back the moles already outside of the molehill. Michael¡¯s full-moon Waves carved him a bloody path. Stepping over the shredded and broken corpses of the moles, he left his position and put his back against another wall. In a few moments, enemies erupted from the tunnel he had been in, as well as the tunnels next to the wall.


    As he expected, he heard the sound of stone and earth being pushed aside and giving way to something else. He ducked before claws burst out of the wall, piercing through the spot where his heart had just been.


    Michael dashed away from the wall as it completely fell apart, revealing a group of more than ten moles. They mindlessly rushed towards him, just like the others. However, because he had been forced to move forward, there was another group of enemies in melee range. He shouldn¡¯t prioritize the new enemies.


    Twin crescents seared through the nearest enemies. Every time they were fired, the twin Mana Waves butchered dozens of moles, but there was a large number of enemies coming from the outside, despite how many he had already killed.


    Calm down.


    All he needed to do was to keep accurately casting large Mana Waves. The group would be easily mowed down as a result. The developments had been surprising, but he wasn¡¯t in any danger. His Clarity Skill ran on overdrive. He was now veritably surrounded and prioritized casting Mana Waves over Mana Shield, but none of the claws that touched his body drew anything more than white lines on his skin. He had become greater than this. Michael felt the beating of his own Heart. It calmed him down. That¡¯s right. He could overcome this.


    He spun in place, firing twin full-moon Mana Waves, effectively shredding all nearby attackers. By this point, the group of moles had been reduced to less than a fourth of its original size, despite the new additions from the outside. Meanwhile, he had sustained virtually no injuries.


    I should use other Skills.


    His training couldn¡¯t stop. A Mana Blade took shape on top of his staff, making it look like a spear. He needed to know what he could do with his physical capabilities alone, now that most of the enemies had been killed.


    The Midnight Mole King roared.

 B2 Chapter 7: Progress (7)

    It happened with only the roar as a warning. With surprising speed for its size that was reminiscent of the Mushroom Warriors, the Mole King rushed into the fray, jumping over the smaller moles and hitting Michael like a freight train. Due to the sheer difference in weight class, he flew backwards. Yet, his mind was calm.


    It¡¯s strong, but I think I can face it in a physical brawl.


    The arm he used to block the charge shook slightly, but no bones had been damaged or broken. As he expected, the increase in his physical stats alone put him above even the Warriors that he¡¯d come across. His feet slid on the ground as he quickly ground to a halt.


    A large claw was ripping through the air in the direction of his face. Instead of dismissing the Mana Blade and casting Mana Shield, he merely looked at the incoming attack. Trusting his senses and instincts, he sidestepped as the claw was about to hit him. The attack grazed his arm, but that was all. His Dragonheart galloped within his chest as he swung the staff. The Blade mercilessly dug into the creature¡¯s wrist, severing it entirely. The claw fell to the ground as the Mole King screeched.


    His strong lower body, which was supported by his increased Strength stat, quickly found its balance again, recovering from his unskilled swing. Another screech hit his ears, but this time, he didn¡¯t stumble. The figure of the Boss came into clear view. It stood on its forelegs, surrounded by a flood of ordinary brown and gray moles, and kept screeching. This caused some of its own allies to collapse with bleeding ears, but the Boss seemed not to care in the least. Blood flowed out of the severed wrist.


    It ran at Michael in an unstable gait ¨C caused by the lacking front claw ¨C but his mind was clear. His tension regarding the moles had been replaced by cool judgment born out of what he had already experienced. This was the largest battle he¡¯d taken part in in terms of number of enemies, but it was still about killing all of them as fast as possible.


    He whirled amidst the dozens of moles. The Blade reaped life after life, dyeing the ground crimson. His Dragonheart thumped, sending power coursing through his veins. As he adapted to his level of power, his attacks became faster and more accurate. Of course, because he wasn¡¯t used to close combat, a few of the moles¡¯ attacks reached his body. However, they only managed to draw white lines on his skin. Slowly, he got a feel for his physical abilities. He understood how fast he could move and the maximum amount of strength he could put into an attack, coming to a single conclusion.


    Even if I don¡¯t use magic, my stats alone make me stronger than all the humans I¡¯ve met.


    These monsters were unable to even draw blood. The Midnight Mole King was the sole noteworthy foe. This Dungeon¡¯s design likely intended for the challenger to be overwhelmed by endless waves of moles and their King, but it had been rendered moot before his ability to attack omnidirectionally and quickly. Even when he limited himself to close combat with Mana Blade, he was still faster and stronger than his enemies.


    The Mole King, despite the missing appendage, continued to get into melee range, trying to land a blow. It succeeded.


    Michael¡¯s feet slid on the ground as he was forced backwards by the force of the Mole King¡¯s attack. A gash had appeared in his left arm, which had been used to block. A halo appeared above his head, bathing him in golden light. The wound started healing in real time. He cracked his neck. Enemies rushed towards him, stepping on the carcasses of their brethren. There was no sign of fear; they displayed only killing intent.


    They¡¯re like Lohann¡¯s brainwashed followers.


    He looked at the Mole King. Was this its influence?


    The ordinary moles took advantage of the fact he¡¯d been occupied defending against the Mole King¡¯s attack and surrounded him. Michael¡¯s senses captured all of their positions. The moment they were about to leap at him, the Blade disappeared. The enemies rushed forward. A layer of mana took shape above his skin. The Mana Shield stopped every attacker in their tracks. Then, the Shield expanded, pushing the enemies outwards.


    He had evaluated his physical capabilities. It was time to end this.


    He kept going, trying to increase the Mana Shield¡¯s size. Much more mana was consumed, but his mana pool was his greatest resource.


    In an instant, the radius of the circular Shield became one meter, and it stopped the Boss dead in its tracks. It collided with the Shield with another screech, clawing at it and attempting to tear it apart, but it was fruitless. The Shield didn¡¯t even tear slightly. Even though a large amount of the ordinary moles were also trying to break through, the battle came to a standstill. However, it couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be maintained. Michael needed to attack in order to win; there was no meaning in simply keeping up a Shield and waiting for his mana reserves to become empty or for his enemies to become tired.


    To fight back properly, he needed space. The Shield slowly expanded, pushing all of his enemies further outwards. The Boss tried to remain in place, but it was forced to move back.


    [You have made progress towards acquiring a new Skill.]


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The Shield¡¯s radius increased from one meter to three meters. Then, Michael suddenly deactivated it. The moles pushing up against it lost their balance and fell forward, including the Boss. He didn¡¯t miss this window. Another round of twin full-moon Mana Waves was fired. The two of them reached the midnight mole¡¯s body, searing its flesh and digging into its muscles. In an instant, both arms lost their functionality, while its legs collapsed, severed entirely. It fell to the ground.


    That didn¡¯t mean, however, that it was rendered unable to fight. It screeched loudly in pain, hitting Michael with another sound attack. The piercing sound seemed to drill into his skull. He let out a grunt.


    Again.


    His immediate surroundings had been cleared of moles because of the Waves. By now, only around thirty moles remained. With the Boss almost dead and bleeding out, the battle was nearing its end. That was when he noticed the movement of an unfamiliar type of mana. He looked at the Boss with a collected expression. Finally, the creature was pulling out its ace in the hole.


    It was above Level 25, which meant it possessed at least one special Skill. The strange mana surrounded the Mole King and was drawn inside its body. A screech incomparable to those before it echoed in the chamber, making Michael grit his teeth as it shook his eardrums. The remaining ordinary moles dropped to the ground, bleeding from the eyes.


    Meanwhile, the Mole King had parts of its body covered in what seemed to be black flames. It moved its front limbs, clearly displaying that it had healed from its injury, but its legs hadn¡¯t healed. Left with no other choice, the creature used its front limbs to propel its body in Michael¡¯s direction. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Despite not having legs, it was moving faster than it previously ran.


    A berserker Skill?


    It was clear that the Boss¡¯ physical abilities had been amplified. He wasn¡¯t sure to what extent, but for a short moment, its speed had almost doubled. It screeched as it moved towards him. To think the System could instill a monster with so much killing intent.


    As he thought of Lohann, however, he realized that it wasn¡¯t only the System; other beings were capable of altering a creature¡¯s mentality. He clicked his tongue as he watched the Mole King rapidly move towards him using nothing but its arms, reminiscent of a zombie from fiction.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    It was as if he had exploded. A storm of mana raged out of his body, flooding the entire space in an instant. The atmosphere became as heavy as lead. Blue mana dominated the space, making it look as if it were underwater. The Mole King¡¯s speed was reduced to a crawl. It attempted to screech, but the sound seemed to die in its throat. The ground beneath it sunk as it was pressed onto it.


    The bodies of the ordinary moles collapsed, whether they were alive or dead. Unable to bear the Mana Field¡¯s pressure, they cracked. Blood flowed out of the fissures that appeared on their skin. Their skulls caved in, killing the living ones. Verifying that everything except the Mole King was dead, Michael moved the Field. Instead of spreading out, it gathered around the single remaining enemy, becoming thicker in nothing but a few moments.


    The sound of bones breaking resounded. The bones in the Mole King¡¯s body shattered. The density of the black flames surrounding it increased. The berserker Skill still attempted to give it power, but there was nothing it could do. He waved his hand, making the Field press down on its neck. It broke with a nauseating crack. Michael let out a breath.


    He could have used Fireball or Earth Spike, but there had been no need to do so.


    Mana Field is probably my best Active Skill.


    It expanded out of his body with no windup or signal, dominating the space around him quickly and simultaneously injuring and slowing down all enemies. He was thankful for his experience in the Lizard Labyrinth. The Skill had been learned then, without even spending a Skill Point.


    He stopped for a moment to take in the scale of his destruction. Over two hundred corpses lay on the ground, lifeless, but the Dungeon wasn¡¯t cleared yet.


    Now, I need to conquer territory.


    He ran out of the molehill, looking up to take in the current boundaries of the two sides¡¯ territories. There were a few circular areas of red, but most of the Dungeon¡¯s area was blue. However, the base of the moles was surrounded by a red circle.


    The rest of the three-hour window he had been given was spent running around and taking over the undefended territory of the moles. Nearly all of them had been wiped out at the battle in the molehill, so there was no trouble. A message appeared in front of him.


    [The goal has been reached.]


    [You can now leave Mole Kingdom.]


    [There are no optional or side areas to this Dungeon.]


    [You have been rewarded for clearing the Dungeon.]


    [You have acquired the Mole Hunter Title, two Skill Points, and fifteen Free Stat Points.]


    It was as Michael expected. Even though the Mole King was higher-leveled than the Great Mushroom, because the Dungeon¡¯s objective did not express the need to fight it, the rewards were the same as Mushroom Grotto. It wasn¡¯t indicative that the battle against the Boss could have been avoided, but it was a possibility. It didn¡¯t matter. He had cleared it efficiently, having sustained no injuries. In comparison to Mushroom Grotto, which nearly resulted in his death, Mole Kingdom had been easier to deal with. He rejoiced within his heart.


    I have grown.


    He clenched his fists. His body was fine; he could feel every strand of power within him. It brought him joy to know that he had become more powerful and more capable of protecting his friends and family. He spoke to the empty air.


    ¡°I want to leave the Dungeon.¡±


    Like before, a burst of white light enveloped his figure. He blinked. Once he opened his eyes, he was already outside the Dungeon. He took a deep breath and cast Whisper. Tairy¡¯s voice came out of the floating mouth.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. As you said, it wasn¡¯t so bad, even though I chose the harder route.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was a Conquest Dungeon, but since I was alone, I just killed all the moles before going around for territory.¡±


    Tairy laughed.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that works. Did you also get Skill Points as rewards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll continue tackling some Dungeons before I return. Want to accumulate the rewards as soon as possible.¡±


    Tairy chuckled.


    ¡°Naturally. You need as many Skill Points as possible. Tell me when you reach the next Dungeon. I won¡¯t let you jump into a Dungeon unprepared.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Michael smiled. He was grateful for his teacher¡¯s worry. He felt that it was great luck that he managed to make a new friend in a place as shitty as the Tutorial Zone.


    He kept his smile as he dismissed the spell. Silently, Michael made his way to the next Dungeon on his list. After Whispering to Tairy and receiving confirmation that it was a Dungeon he could deal with, he entered it. Then, he let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±

 B2 Chapter 8: Progress (8)

    Michael¡¯s face was distorted into a frown. He stared at the System message floating in front of him.


    [Labyrinth: find the exit before time runs out.]


    Below it, another three-hour timer counted down. He spun in place, taking in his surroundings. They were reminiscent of the Lizard Labyrinth Dungeon; high walls stretched towards the ceiling, adorned with glowing mushrooms and makeshift torches that burned eternally.


    ¡°It just had to be the most annoying type of Dungeon.¡±


    Tairy had likely neglected to tell him that because he had already successfully beaten another Labyrinth.


    Well, no way around it.


    He looked at the wall next to him, staring at it for a bit. Then, he raised his staff.


    ¡°Mana Sphere.¡±


    A Mana Sphere the size of a basketball coalesced on top of it, shooting towards the wall. It dug into it, creating a hole as it spun like a bullet. It kept going, burrowing deeper and deeper. After some time, the Skill fizzled out. Michael analyzed the scar it had left behind.


    Damn.


    The hole was nearly half a meter in length. It was a far cry from his previous attempt at breaking down a Labyrinth Dungeon¡¯s walls, but at the same time, it was no surprise; his Intelligence had increased considerably, and so had his proficiency. He rubbed his chin.


    Piercing through the walls is now possible, but the problem is that I don¡¯t know in which direction to go.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Labyrinth had only a single exit or if he could simply create one. If the latter was true, the direction didn¡¯t matter. All he needed to do was to keep firing twin Mana Spheres at the walls until he got out; his mana reserves allowed him to do so. The real problem would be if the former was the reality; breaking down the walls would then mean nothing but wasted effort.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no harm in taking the slow approach.¡±


    If he tried to confirm his hypothesis and made his way through the walls and it turned out that there was only one exit, he would have wasted more time than he would have if he simply searched for the exit normally.


    I¡¯ll ask Tairy about this when I get out.


    He placed his left hand on the maze¡¯s wall. His Dragonheart thumped. Pure light filled his body as Lightspeed was activated. There was no need to slow himself down even more. It was also a good opportunity to gauge Lightspeed¡¯s new time limit while outside of battle.


    He shot forward at blinding speed, always keeping his hand on the wall. At the same time, just as Lightspeed allowed him to, his senses perceived his surroundings with astounding clarity. If this Dungeon was like Lizard Labyrinth, there would be enemies. Traps were also a possibility. He needed to be ready.


    Silently, he ran.


    ***


    The hooded man peered down into the abyss. A writhing, pulsating darkness lay in its heart. It moved like a living being, stretching its tendrils across the bottom of the abyss. The man turned around as another man approached him from behind. The newcomer was tall and lithe, with pale skin and black hair and eyes. His eyes crackled with gray energy. He spoke as if he hadn¡¯t tried to do so for a long time.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡±


    The hooded man raised his hands to his hood and removed it. The face that was revealed was just as perfect as the other man¡¯s, but his eyes were a piercing violet. He replied.


    ¡°Yes. It was outside of my expectations.¡±


    ¡°What should we do about it?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The man with violet eyes, Yarth, grinned, but there was a tinge of frustration in his expression. For weak Demigods like them, even a single Blessing after the halfway point of the Tutorial required monumental effort. He had used up a great amount of resources to partly peer through the Veil and obtain middling information about the contestants in different Tutorial Zones, finally finding someone that suited his tastes; he unhesitatingly used his only Blessing, believing that the payoff would be great. However, some time ago, he had felt the contestant¡¯s death.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Yarth continued to speak.


    ¡°We need to wait for another chance.¡±


    Zora frowned.


    ¡°Do we know anything about whoever killed him?¡±


    Yarth shook his head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s someone who is still hidden by the Veil.¡±


    It was impossible for Demigods at their level to obtain accurate information about a variety of contestants, no matter how much effort they put in. The Veil hindered their every move, guarding the contestants. They could only get bits and pieces that the System allowed them to glimpse. Finding the human called Lohann had been sheer luck. Or, at least, Yarth believed it had been.


    ¡°So, we can¡¯t even get revenge.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Zora sighed. He walked up to Yarth and looked at the darkness at the bottom of the abyss below them. Floating in the air, the two of them gazed downward.


    ¡°We¡¯re making good progress.¡±


    Yarth nodded. The two of them silently watched the darkness before he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a few puppets to that world once the Tutorial is over. At the very least, they should be able to find out who killed that human.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We will decide what to do then.¡±


    Yarth narrowed his violet eyes. Traces of madness and rage danced in their depths. Wasting his only Blessing was a heavy blow. He would find whoever killed the human called Lohann and make them pay.


    Even if they were under the protection of another Demigod.


    ***


    Michael looked at the watched the floating messages.


    [You have been rewarded for clearing the Dungeon.]


    [You have acquired one Skill Point, and eight Free Stat Points.]


    [There is an optional area in this Dungeon. Do you wish to enter?]


    In the end, things had been easier than he expected. He had faced no enemies and encountered only a few simple traps, which had been easily avoided.


    My new Lightspeed time limit is twenty-five seconds.


    It was a considerable increase from his previous limit of eighteen seconds. In battle, every second counted; the ability to suddenly increase his speed for even a bit longer was invaluable, not to mention for several seconds. He was satisfied with his progress.


    By using Cleansing to heal his body from Lightspeed¡¯s strain, he had been able to activate the Heritage Skill frequently and had rushed to the end of the maze much faster than in Lizard Labyrinth.


    Naturally, his gaze was drawn to the last message.


    Do all Labyrinth Dungeons have optional areas?


    He didn¡¯t know the level of this optional area. It could be like Lizard Labyrinth¡¯s and present him with a powerful opponent, or consist of another trial entirely. He only knew that Tairy had said that he was capable of facing this Dungeon.


    Now, he stood at a crossroads. Should he take the plunge and seek greater rewards in the additional zone, or should he choose to avoid it until he had more information? Now that he had found his family and friends and killed Lohann, he couldn¡¯t easily make choices that would risk his life. People still relied on him. He couldn¡¯t put his life at risk so easily.


    The safer option would be to leave the Dungeon. At the same time, he knew that he needed to risk himself if he wanted greater power to protect his loved ones. The greater rewards from clearing an optional area, especially the Free Stat Points and possible loot, were valuable to his current self.  Could he truly throw away an opportunity to become stronger? Soon, he would face the Consumed Territory. It would be best to be as powerful as possible. A decision was reached.


    ¡°System, I want to enter the optional area.¡±


    Before him, the walls that made up the labyrinth crumbled into ash. As the maze he had just left came undone, something else was revealed at its very heart. Michael¡¯s gaze was naturally attracted to the one thing that didn¡¯t fade away.


    Another cocoon.


    However, it was much larger than the Elder Lizardman Chief¡¯s. It unraveled like a blooming flower. The curled-up creature floated, slowly stretching its limbs. A System message appeared in front of him.


    [Optional Objective: kill the enemy.]


    Thankfully, the objective was the same as last time. The creature fell to the ground, allowing him to see its form. It looked like a centaur from Greek mythology, but it had scaly legs and claws instead of hooves. The upper body looked like a lion, ending in a maw with sharp fangs. Its claws and fingers were long, creating a feeling of disconnect. It was as if human hands had been slapped onto a lion¡¯s frame. The creature held no weapons. It turned to look at him, opening its eyes. The pupils dilated. He used Analyze.


    [Failed Fledgling Chimera, Level 41.]


    A failure?


    Its Level wasn¡¯t too high; the gap between them was that of only two Levels. It was at the same Level as the Griffin.


    It might push me to Level 40.


    He smiled. Without warning, it dashed towards him. Michael¡¯s Dragonheart beat as if it were revving up its engine. The creature was faster than any enemy he had faced, being superior both to the Great Mushroom¡¯s hyphae and the Mole King. The Elder Lizardman Chief had been a caster with rather weak physical abilities. His senses could still capture its movements. He activated Lightspeed at the same time that he ran to the side. The battle had officially begun.


    The monster sunk its claws into the ground, veritably drifting to a stop before rushing at Michael while swinging its claws. In the meantime, Michael had finished casting a Mana Sphere and shot it towards the beast. Eagle Eye improved his visual acuity as the Sphere seared a gash into the monster¡¯s side. The feline head roared.


    There was no need for narrow dodging ¨C not when the beast was barreling towards him like a freight train ¨C as such, Michael took large steps and kept moving. Lightspeed empowered his body, allowing him to easily distance himself from the Failed Chimera. The creature kept trying to approach him. Lightspeed¡¯s time limit remained on his mind.


    Twenty more seconds.


    He couldn¡¯t waste all of them at the beginning of the battle. The light stopped coursing through him. As he became slower, the Boss narrowed the distance between them in an instant. Michael frowned. His staff drew a cross in the air.


    One of the claws landed on the newly formed Mana Shield. The collision made his Shield ripple, but it remained unbroken. The impact alone gave him an idea of the Failed Chimera¡¯s strength. Given its speed and power, it seemed to be a monster with a powerful body. It was the opposite of the Elder Lizardman Chief.


    He jumped backwards while keeping his Shield up, avoiding a claw swipe. The Mana Shield disappeared.


    A mana storm virtually exploded out of his body, dominating the space in an instant.

 B2 Chapter 9: Progress (9)

    The Mana Field spread out to its maximum size, before abruptly contracting. There was no need for it to be so large; there was only one enemy. With this in mind, Michael tried to focus the Field into a single general area. The air vibrated as the whirlpool of mana rotated. The Failed Chimera immediately slowed down. A realization struck him.


    It¡¯s not enough.


    The creature was still relatively fast, despite the Field¡¯s pressure. Its four legs crossed more ground than Michael could, and, most importantly, the Mana Field didn¡¯t have enough offensive power to harm the enemy. It was his strongest Skill when it came to fighting many enemies weaker than him, but as he now realized, it was lacking when he had to face a powerful foe. Its offensive power was lesser than Mana Sphere¡¯s. The mana gathered into the shapes of spikes and orbs, but the Failed Chimera jumped back, avoiding them easily.


    I killed the Elder Lizardman Chief by manipulating strands of mana to cut off its head.


    It was a strategy that wouldn¡¯t work in this battle. He didn¡¯t have the time to carefully manipulate the strands, nor the ability to do so while needing to frequently dodge. Additionally, the Failed Chimera¡¯s body was likely too durable for him to kill it using this method.


    Keeping Mana Field up only meant moving around, dodging as many attacks as possible, without settling the fight; its main offensive power, the spikes, could be avoided. As such, Michael readily discarded it. The maelstrom of mana disappeared in an instant. The Boss¡¯ speed returned to normal.


    As the monster neared him, he threw twin Mana Spheres while jumping backwards; the enemy contorted its body, but because of its large size and the small distance between them, it couldn¡¯t avoid the attack completely. The Spheres dug into its quadrupedal lower body right at the start of its hind legs. The creature let out a pained roar and stumbled in place. Its sense of balance had been broken. Michael didn¡¯t miss this chance as his chanting was finalized with the Skill¡¯s name.


    ¡°Mana Blade.¡±


    Blue mana crawled over itself and created a sharp edge at the end of the staff. He decisively swung it at the enemy, which was still busy stabilizing its body. With a roar, a green aura surged around the creature. The Blade cut through the air and landed on its target, slashing the enemy from shoulder to waist. The cut was deep, but not nearly as much as Michael expected. Purple blood flowed as the enemy let out a pained scream. It found its footing and swung its claws at Michael, who hurriedly retreated as Lightspeed empowered him. They drew lines of blood on his torso, ripping his robe.


    The green aura empowered it.


    The enemy had become faster, as well. He had been wondering what kind of ability it would have. He clicked his tongue. It had become fast enough that he could only react properly with Lightspeed active. This battle needed to end in less than twenty seconds.


    Thankfully, the Failed Chimera hadn¡¯t managed to land a clean blow. With a snarl, the creature stumbled in place again as it tried to take a step. Purple blood flowed out of its wounds, falling on the ground. Then, as if ignoring its wounds, it ran at Michael. The green aura around it surged once more, visibly rotating around the injuries and mending them, reminiscent of the Mole King¡¯s berserker Skill. Michael drew a cross in the air.


    He couldn¡¯t allow the enemy to recover from its wounds. He needed to act as fast as possible, while he could still use Lightspeed. A Shield took form around him just before the lizardman¡¯s claws landed on his body. It rippled strongly, but it didn¡¯t shatter. It was a testament to his power.


    The Shield expanded, pushing the enemy outward and forcefully creating distance between the two combatants. The Failed Chimera kept attacking, clawing endlessly at the Shield. Every time it was hit, the Shield trembled. It continued to expand.


    Once its radius reached three meters, Michael dismissed it. The creature immediately dashed forward. Light coursed through his body, allowing him to dodge. Simultaneously, Michael created another set of twin Mana Spheres, enlarged them by feeding them as much mana as he could in an instant, and threw them. One aimed at the enemy¡¯s head, while another went for the very center of its body, in an attempt to make it harder for the enemy to dodge.


    It worked.


    At the last moment, the monster managed to take a step to the side with its front legs while turning its head, avoiding a fatal wound by the first Sphere, but it couldn¡¯t do the same against the Sphere that aimed for its body. The green aura around it thickened the moment it got in contact with the Mana Sphere, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The Skill pierced through it and reached the beast¡¯s scales, searing through them and coming out on the other side of the enemy¡¯s body. A gaping hole was created alongside a pained roar. The enemy stopped in place, likely because of the pain. Michael didn¡¯t miss this chance.


    Two Mana Spheres flew at the creature¡¯s chest and neck. They were the finishing blow. He felt as if the world were moving in slow motion. As the Spheres reached their target, Michael tried something he hadn¡¯t yet attempted. He willed for the Spheres to expand at the point of contact, almost as if they were exploding.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    [You have made progress toward acquiring a new Skill.]


    Two holes forcefully came into existence. The three major wounds were vertically aligned. No death throes were emitted by the creature as it fell to the ground, since it now lacked a throat. Its head rolled away. Michael took a deep breath.


    Fighting an enemy faster than me is difficult.


    He had become used to fighting enemies weaker than him, such as the moles. Mana Field alone had been enough to end those fights. However, foes like the Failed Fledgling Chimera possessed powerful bodies and physical parameters. Since Mana Field didn¡¯t work, he had been forced to rely on his other Skills. He had needed to use Lightspeed in order to react to the attacks. Still, he had come out on top.


    ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯ve made a lot of progress.¡±


    He had survived against and beaten an optional enemy with nothing but a few cuts. His spells had been effective and made short work of the creature.


    Thankfully, I managed to kill it before the green aura became a problem.


    The aura could heal and empower the monster. The battle could have turned into one of attrition if Michael hadn¡¯t acted quickly. Thankfully, his strategy had worked. It was possible that the monster also had more than one Skill but hadn¡¯t had the time to unleash them. He still understood little about monsters and Bosses above Level 40. It stood to reason that if he got Skill selections at Levels 30 and 40, the same should apply to those creatures.


    ¡°Alright, time to get out of here.¡±


    Michael looked at the System message floating in front of him.


    [You have cleared Underground Maze¡¯s optional area.]


    [You have acquired two Skill Points and twenty Free Stat Points.]


    [You can now leave the Dungeon.]


    [You have reached Level 40.]


    ¡°I wish to leave.¡±


    White light enveloped him. Once he opened his eyes, he was already outside of the Dungeon¡¯s domain. He cast Whisper. Tairy¡¯s voice echoed out of the spectral mouth.


    ¡°This should have been the last Dungeon on your list, right?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still one more, but I¡¯m going to head back now. I¡¯ve cleared an optional area, which gave me greater rewards than anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which one?¡±


    ¡°Underground Maze¡¯s.¡±


    Tairy laughed.


    ¡°I suppose a one-on-one fight is what you¡¯re best at. Good work, kid. Come back so that we can start picking those Skills, now that you¡¯ve got plenty of Skill Points.¡±


    Michael nodded, even though the other party couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Alright. See you soon, old man.¡±


    He dismissed the spell and started making his way toward Bluestone Village. Within his heart, he eagerly awaited his next round of Skills selection. Given how the interval between each round grew larger over time and that he still got one Skill Point per Level, it was likely that he would continue to be able to acquire as many Skills as he needed. It was definitely a better situation than those who could only acquire Skill Points by clearing Dungeons and at set Levels.


    I wonder if the rewards for clearing Dungeons are the same even if one does it as a group.


    He thought it was unlikely that the System would hand out tens of Skill Points to a large group, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. He made a mental note to ask his allies about it. Michael smiled and continued on his way.


    ***


    Viktor looked at the people sitting at the table. Allison sat by his side. Samantha and Leo were close to him, and so were the other captains. The people who composed the most vital part of Viktor¡¯s forces were gathered to discuss a single topic. He spoke slowly.


    ¡°Michael plans to conquer the Consumed Territory. Bluestone Village will lose its strongest fighter.¡±


    The silence in the hall was almost eerie. Viktor continued.


    ¡°However, he sought our help to face Lohann, and Allison is part of the Challengers; We can¡¯t simply target Bluestone¡¯s Territory. We¡¯re allies. I¡¯ve gathered all of us here today to discuss what to do.¡±


    Leo spoke, shifting on his chair.


    ¡°I mean, are we really allies? I¡¯m glad he got rid of Lohann, but wasn¡¯t our alliance just a one-off?¡±


    Samantha shook her head.


    ¡°Even if that were true, Allison is still Michael¡¯s mother.¡±


    At that moment, Allison suddenly stood up with a determined expression.


    ¡°I will leave the Challengers.¡±


    The other captains blinked repeatedly. Before their cries of protest could be heard, Viktor raised his hand. He looked at her.


    ¡°I understand your desire to belong to the same Village as your son, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the real reason this conversation is happening and the biggest factor behind the unwillingness to target Bluestone¡¯s Territory.¡±


    Viktor shook his head.


    ¡°Your words aren¡¯t entirely incorrect, but that isn¡¯t all there is,¡± He looked at the others, ¡°I have absolutely no desire to make Michael an enemy. Not only is he a seemingly good person, but most importantly, he¡¯s a true powerhouse.¡±


    Some of the captains readily nodded. He turned to Allison once more.


    ¡°Allison, you¡¯re our best healer. I understand your desire to be with your son at all times, but Michael has already shown that he sees us as allies. Has he ever told you that you need to go to Bluestone?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s going to the Consumed Territory, it stands to reason that he¡¯s unwilling to conquer Territories from other Villages. It would be much easier and quicker for someone at his level of power to steal Territory from the other Villages. I ask of you, don¡¯t leave our group. You¡¯re a core part of our forces.¡±


    She shut her mouth with a hesitant look. Viktor dealt the final blow while looking at all the others in the room.


    ¡°My opinion about the best course of action is, thus, to avoid Bluestone Territory until we talk to Michael about it, even if it means doing so indefinitely, as he hasn¡¯t shown a desire to conquer the Territory of the other Villages. No matter what, we cannot think of him as an enemy. We won¡¯t fight Allison¡¯s son.¡±


    A female voice resounded.


    ¡°I agree, but first, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to know. Allison, did Michael talk to you about his explicit intentions for the Territory Wars?¡±


    The speaker was a brown-haired, beautiful woman. Allison looked at her and shook her head. The woman nodded and continued to speak.


    ¡°Then, I think we should wait. If Michael targets Yellowbright Territory, we reach out to him. We can¡¯t be the ones to strike first.¡±


    The discussion went on.

 More Editing...

    Hello, everyone.


    Firstly, I''d like to apologize for needing more time. I am now an Aethon author, and their editor sent me his report and comments a few days ago. I''ll need to reread the entire Book 1 and probably change some things, which means that I''ll have to put Book 2 on hold (again).


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Since my numbers have dropped considerably since the first edit, I believe not many people will be bothered. However, I apologize to you, dear supporter, who made it this far. Thank you for your patience.


    Best regards,


    L.E. Miranda.

 New story! Sword Saints Reincarnation

    Hello, everyone!


    It''s great to be back here and talking to you guys. I''ve started a new LitRPG story, called Sword Saint''s Reincarnation. The link to the story is in the author''s notes. The story follows Rylan''s journey, as someone who remembers his past life as Roland Steelsong, the Sword Saint, when he reaches the age of 18. I also tried to add more flavor beyond that. I hope all of you enjoy the story!


    PS: I''m still writing and working on Draconic Ascension. We''ve entered the final round of edits. Expect news for DA very soon!


    Blurb:This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The greatest warrior is reborn as the lowest wastrel.


    As the Sword Saint, the greatest swordmaster in the world, there was no place Roland couldn''t go. No enemy he couldn''t defeat.


    But pursuing strength above all else wasn''t without consequences. The price of his power? Death at the hands of his brother, the last surviving member of his family.


    Now reborn in the body of Rylan -- the greatest shame of the Flameheart family -- Roland refuses to waste his second chance. He already had the capability and the drive, but now he has the wisdom and knowledge of what is truly important. He won''t forsake his family again.


    Reaching the peak will be easy. Doing so while staying true to his newfound convictions will be much harder.


    There''s just one problem -- the criminal underworld won''t let their greatest customer go so easily.

 This story has NOT been dropped!

    Hello, everyone! How have all of you been?


    After reading some comments, I felt the need to clarify a few things. The first and most important one is to say that I have NOT dropped this story. As I''ve said before, I''m in the process of editing it with Aethon - my publisher - to prepare for the Amazon launch.


    Frankly, the editing phase is lasting longer than I thought it would, partly because I took too long to read the whole book 1 twice over and make the edits. I think we''re almost done, but there''s no way to know. I''m waiting for Aethon to say book 1 is good enough before continuing to write book 2.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I have no desire to stop writing this story, but I hope you all understand that Amazon is my focus right now. The view count of each chapter here dropped quite a bit, and my rating is low because of the way the story developed before I edited it. To grow, I would need to funnel more money into ads.


    In short, I will keep posting chapters here as soon as I can and this story has NOT been dropped, but Amazon launch is what I''m worried about right now. There''s also Sword Saint''s Reincarnation, which has been pulling much greater numbers.


    This story will continue. Thank you for reading. Best regards,


    L.E. Miranda.

 Book 2, Chapter 10: Progress (10)

    The room went silent for a few moments. A man tentatively spoke up.


    ¡°Olivia is right. Didn¡¯t he fight his way through all of Lohann¡¯s hideouts? I don¡¯t want to be his enemy, especially when he could continue to be an ally.¡±


    Allison sat back down. Viktor carefully observed her expression, almost nodding to himself as he realized she was now calmer. Truthfully, he had anticipated her desire to change Villages. Still, what he said about her being their best healer was true. He didn¡¯t want to lose her. Allison was one of the few reasons why he and the others had dared to challenge Dungeons. Not only had she picked good Skills, but her timing was also impeccable. She was capable of prioritizing with a cool head, healing the individual who needed it most for the opponent they were facing.


    There was also another aspect to her. She was the biggest connection between the Challengers and Michael, the most powerful human Viktor had seen.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s already capable of soloing Dungeons.


    He didn¡¯t know the full extent of Michael¡¯s abilities, but Michael had been able to defeat over a hundred enemies in a short period of time, and those were only the ones Viktor¡¯s organization had found. The total number of foes was still unknown. Right after that, Michael had fought and defeated Lohann while in a Dungeon, presumably after facing its monsters. His power was like an abyss ¨C Viktor couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    One of the captains, a middle-aged man with a greying beard and short hair, raised his hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he try to spare as many of Lohann¡¯s followers as possible? I think we should get closer to him. He¡¯s a good kid,¡± he said.


    Most other captains nodded, but others hesitated.


    ¡°He has still killed people,¡± one of them muttered.


    The middle-aged man raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°And? So have you.¡±


    ¡°Because I needed to!¡±


    ¡°And why do you think the same wasn¡¯t true for him?¡±


    The other captain scoffed.


    ¡°How could someone as powerful as him be forced to do anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s powerful, not omnipotent. Besides, would you rather have him as an enemy?¡± Leo replied while shaking his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to make him an enemy, but I wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable leaving my back to him.¡±


    Next to him, Samantha nodded. Viktor glanced at Allison, realizing that she was about to stand up and retort, a frown on her face. Inwardly, he sighed. The captain¡¯s words were nonsensical. He intervened before the discussion could devolve into a mere argument.


    ¡°There is no point in talking about what Michael could have done differently. I¡¯m sure he understands it well. That isn¡¯t the purpose of this discussion.¡±


    The captains that constituted the core part of his forces nodded one after the other. Allison remained silent, though her expression still revealed her true feelings. Viktor understood her sentiment, but he needed to act as the head of a large force.


    ¡°Is it agreed that we will not become enemies with Michael Gray?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Allison mumbled.


    None of the captains raised any more points. Some appeared to be more hesitant than others, but the common sentiment was clear. A conclusion was reached. Viktor stood up.


    ¡°Be thankful that Michael trusted us enough to ask for your help to surround Lohann¡¯s hiding place. As we determined right now, from now on we won¡¯t target Bluestone Territory or do anything that could put us at odds with him. You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The captains nodded their heads and stood up, one by one. Talking to one another in low voices and whispers, they left the room. Only Allison remained next to Viktor. Samantha and Leo glanced back but continued walking. The duo was left alone.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have hurt those people if he could avoid it. He¡¯s not a monster,¡± she said with a shaking voice.


    ¡°¡­I know. Take some rest, Allison. I¡¯ll have someone Whisper to Michael and see what his next plans are.¡±


    She merely nodded and proceeded to walk out of the room. As the door slammed shut, Viktor felt himself veritably deflate. A deep sigh echoed. He sat back down, almost as if he¡¯d collapsed.


    Keeping up a front isn¡¯t easy.


    There were a number of attributions that he had as the Challenger¡¯s head, but the most implicit ones were sometimes the most important. He needed to always appear to be calm and collected, level-headed, and in control. He needed to always have a plan or at least seem to know what to do at all times, even if he needed to ask for others¡¯ opinions. Seeming strong was par for the course. It was exhausting, even though he considered himself to be a born leader. In his mind, Viktor faced the truth he had hidden from his captains.


    He scares me.


    He understood Michael¡¯s good points, but frankly, the boy¡¯s power frightened him. More than that, the fact that Michael was capable of quickly and unhesitatingly injuring hundreds of people at all was chilling.


    No, I don¡¯t know if he truly didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm down. As Allison had said, Michael wasn¡¯t a monster; he wasn¡¯t like Lohann. He could be reasoned with and had shown no willingness to fight against the Challengers. It was just¡­ the knowledge that Michael could kill him at any point was unsettling. What if Allison truly changed Villages and Michael decided to conquer as much Territory as possible? There would be nothing Viktor could do.


    Alone, Viktor sighed.


    ***


    Michael walked through the streets of Bluestone Village, which had become far livelier after Lohann¡¯s death. Without the threat of being randomly killed whenever they left the Village, the people had started to become more active. He¡¯d noticed they would gather in groups and head out to complete Sullivan¡¯s quests or maybe to a Dungeon. Warriors loudly discussed the prices of new equipment with the ¡°NPCs¡± and among themselves, while Michael heard Mages discussing the easiest Dungeons to tackle in a group to acquire Skill Points.


    They¡¯re at a better point than I expected.


    It was surprising that other contestants could aim for Dungeons, but it was also true that not every Dungeon involved combat. What intrigued him the most was how the Dungeons¡¯ information had been acquired. Was this knowledge built upon the corpses of those who had died investigating the Dungeon?


    No, that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    It was obvious, but the dead told no tales. To acquire information about a Dungeon, the others would need to contact an individual or team that had survived the Dungeon in question. Was there a way to leave a Dungeon without clearing it? Or were there already teams willing and capable of clearing specific Dungeons? Of course, this was considering that none of them could simply ask an ¡°NPC¡± about the Dungeon like Michael could.


    I haven¡¯t paid much attention to the other people since the Derek and Lohann incidents.


    It was only natural that there would be more talented people, though it was highly unlikely that they would compare to Lohann or Michael himself. Lost in his thoughts, Michael continued to make his way to Tairy¡¯s house. As he entered the street of his destination, however, he slowed down his pace and narrowed his eyes. There was a line of people standing outside of the house, under the glow of the tree with shimmering blue leaves.


    Michael¡¯s heart beat calmly in his chest. His improved hearing captured an unfamiliar voice, followed by Tairy¡¯s.


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s why I wish to improve. Please guide me, master.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can offer you some assistance, prized contestant.¡±


    As usual, the old man was pretending to be a true NPC, like the other dark elves. Michael thought it was a great way of avoiding annoyances, but it seemed that Tairy wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid putting in some effort this time. In spite of his standardized, almost obviously artificial responses, the line outside his house didn¡¯t shrink by even a single person. Men and women waited, some more impatiently than others.


    Without a word, Michael walked to the back of the line, getting a few glances. Two of the onlookers shook in place as if they had been punched in the gut, before abruptly turning their heads away. Michael sighed within his heart. It seemed that he had been recognized, but how?


    There was no way to keep everything that had happened under wraps. His ¡®Monster of Bluestone Village¡¯ Title remained in his Status Window. It was unclear how the ordinary people had heard of him, but they clearly knew his appearance and had reason to fear him. He remained silent. The two people who seemed to have recognized him were getting antsy, moving in place, and attempting to discreetly look over their shoulders.


    The line shrunk over time. Tairy gave the same responses to almost everyone. Once he got to the two onlookers, both of them shortened the conversation and walked away almost as if they were escaping. Once Michael stepped in front of Tairy, he saw the old dark elf¡¯s expression visibly change to a relieved one.


    ¡°Oh, finally. I was at my wit¡¯s end.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°Not used to the attention, eh old man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Tairy scoffed. ¡°So, how many Skill Points do you have? Should be more than five, right?¡±


    ¡°Nine,¡± Michael replied as he sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Good,¡± Tairy grinned. ¡°Now let¡¯s get some Skills.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 11: The Consumed Territory (1)

    Tairy raised two fingers.


    ¡°Your first selection will be the one you got at Level 30. The second one will be the Level 40 one. This is important because it means that in the first selection, only your actions taken until Level 30 will be taken into account. The second selection will include everything you did from Level 30 to 40.¡±


    Michael nodded. If this weren¡¯t the case, there would be merit to saving up as many Skill selections as possible if one were in a comfortable position, in order to have one¡¯s actions affect all Skill selections. The System managed to avoid such tactics. Michael waved his hand and spoke out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to select my new Skills.¡±


    Next to him, sitting on the stone dais, Tairy looked at him expectantly. In front of Michael, a large translucent blue window appeared. He blinked in surprise. The number of Skills was much greater than the previous times, surpassing his predictions. Tairy chuckled after looking at Michael¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the selection to pick up the pace. You¡¯ve just been offered a bunch of Skills, right?¡±


    Michael nodded, willing the list to become bigger. He mentally scrolled through the possible Skills. As if it were an internet page from Earth, the list followed his thoughts, endlessly scrolling down.


    There must be at least one hundred in here.


    Tairy continued to speak.


    ¡°The reason for this is both because more Skills become available at higher Levels and because of everything you¡¯ve done so far. As I said before, your actions also shape the Skills that are offered to you during a selection. You must¡¯ve gotten at least twenty, right?¡±


    Michael mentally winced but nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    There was no way for them to look over the Skills one by one. If he took too much time analyzing the list, it would be revealed that the number of Skills was much greater than either of them had predicted.


    ¡°Filter them according to your needs. Remember that you only have nine Skill Points. Don¡¯t think of spending them all on new Skills either. There¡¯s something I want to show you.¡±


    Michael let out a breath. Thankfully, Tairy hadn¡¯t suggested that course of action. Slightly confused, Michael did as instructed while hiding the true number of Skill Points that he possessed.


    This one won¡¯t be useful. Oh, this is pretty good. It also matches this one well.


    The list got smaller and smaller as he tried to pick and choose the Skills he¡¯d acquire as fast as possible to avoid raising suspicion. Next to him, Tairy raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Soon, Michael settled for twelve Skills. This was also while keeping in mind Tairy¡¯s warning not to spend all of his Skill Points. He spoke the four Skills he considered to be the most useful out loud.


    ¡°Acceleration, Mana Affinity, Firebolt, and Rock Sling.¡±


    Tairy waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°No need for more Active Skills. You¡¯re doing pretty well with the ones you already have, and I can teach you more spells. Focus on Passive Skills. In fact, another type of Skill exists, which combines both active and passive effects. They¡¯re called Hybrid Skills ¨C if you see one, grab it without looking back.¡±


    Michael nodded, still making a mental note to grab both Active Skills anyway. Given his abundance of Skill Points, there was no harm in adding more options to his arsenal. He had become familiar with the existence of Hybrid Skills long ago. He analyzed his list, finding the two other best Passive Skills.


    ¡°Magic Penetration and Efficiency.¡±


    Tairy smiled.


    ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve got a good selection there, especially Mana Affinity and Magic Penetration, out of which Mana Affinity is the best. Efficiency is great, but you aren¡¯t lacking in mana. To be frank, I didn¡¯t expect Mana Affinity to appear, especially in the first selection of the two. You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    Michael willed the information about the two Skills to appear before him.


    [Passive Skill


    Mana Affinity (D): mana exists universally. Those with an affinity towards it are few in number and revel in their greatness. Only granted to those with a close relationship with mana and its workings.


    Effects: boosts all mana-related Skills and spells. Increases mana absorption speed. Allows for the formation of Circles. Grants newly formed Circles greater stability.]


    His expression changed into one of genuine surprise. Tairy grinned. He hadn¡¯t expected to be offered a Skill that increased the effectiveness of his most important Skills. He read the Skill¡¯s description twice over.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It was unclear whether Mana Affinity boosted only the Skills directly related to mana, such as Mana Sphere and Mana Wave, or if it affected all Mage Skills, since they were based on mana. It was likely the former, given its grade. Either way, it was a welcome addition to his arsenal. The other perks were the cherry on top. He turned his gaze to the other Skill.


    [Passive Skill


    Magic Penetration (E): the ability to pierce through even the most stalwart of defenses is as important as it is rare. It can be the key to overcoming an enemy or dying a meaningless death.


    Effects: increases the penetration of all spells and magic Active Skills by 12%.]


    In fact, this was a Skill that he evaluated highly as well.


    ¡°Do the Forgotten have good defensive capabilities?¡± Michael asked.


    Tairy nodded.


    ¡°Some more than others, but in general, yes. If you manage to hit them, you¡¯ll want to make sure your spells are doing damage. Magic Penetration¡¯s effect isn¡¯t crazy high, but it¡¯s a good generalist Skill.¡±


    ¡°And what was the thing you wanted to show me? I still have five Skill Points remaining.¡±


    Tairy smiled sagely.


    ¡°So long as your proficiency is enough, it is possible to merge Skills into a result greater than the sum of its parts. The process costs a Skill Point.¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression twisted into a confused one.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that already possible without spending a Skill Point?¡±


    Tairy shook his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about different things. Of course, it is possible to wield two different Skills in a way that one complements the other, especially if you have something like Dual Casting, or even attempt to merge two Skills into one, but this is not the same. I¡¯m talking about creating a new Skill with the assistance of the System.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s easier?¡±


    ¡°And more effective. It does cost a Skill Point, however. You can think of it as a trade-off.¡±


    Michael rubbed his chin in thought.


    ¡°How does this process work, exactly?¡±


    ¡°The minimum conditions are sufficient proficiency when it comes to Active Skills and compatibility for Passive Skills. Both are needed for Hybrid Skills. First, acquire the Skills we discussed.¡±


    Michael nodded, giving the System a mental order. The four Skills vanished from the Skill list and appeared on his Status Window.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°Now, while still in the selection process, wish for two Skills that meet the conditions I talked about to merge.¡±


    He scanned his Status Window, soon finding two Passive Skills that seemed to be compatible.


    Alacrity and Acceleration.


    A System window appeared before him.


    [Do you wish to merge Alacrity (E) and Acceleration (E)? The process will cost a Skill Point.]


    Yes.


    [Alacrity (E) and Acceleration (E) have merged to become Haste (E).]


    [Passive Skill


    Haste (E): speed is one of the key aspects of a creature¡¯s capabilities. To act quicker than one¡¯s enemy is to decide their life and death.


    Effects: improves casting speed by 15%. Increases the speed of projectile-based Active Skills by 15% Increases movement speed by 8%.]


    It was a satisfying result. He needed to test the Skill to see how much of a difference it actually made, but judging by the numbers, it seemed to be a solid addition to his arsenal.


    ¡°Save the remaining five Skill Points for the next selection. You will be offered more options then. Let the window close,¡± Tairy said next to him.


    Michael scanned his Active Skills. He had far more Skill Points than the dark elf was aware of; he could afford to keep thinking about which Skills to acquire or merge.


    ¡°For Active Skills, compatibility is less of a factor. What truly matters is your level of skill and familiarity with the Skills involved. It¡¯s possible to merge Skills that seem incompatible at first glance, though much more difficult,¡± Tairy continued.


    Michael made a decision. Even though he agreed that he didn¡¯t need more Active Skills, he could afford to merge two of them as a test.


    I want to merge Mana Sphere and Mana Arrow.


    A System window appeared in front of him.


    [Do you wish to merge Mana Sphere (F) and Mana Arrow (F)? The process will cost a Skill Point.]


    He looked at Tairy.


    ¡°What if I merged Mana Sphere and Mana Arrow?¡±


    Tairy chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯d get Mana Missile. It¡¯s got greater power than Mana Sphere while having a shorter casting time than Mana Arrow. On average, Skill mergings are similar to what you did ¨C the end result is never worse than the components. If you do it through the System, at least.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    Yes, I do.


    A second went by.


    [Mana Sphere (F) and Mana Arrow (F) have merged to become Mana Missile (E).]


    Michael kept himself from grinning as new knowledge entered his mind, teaching him how to use the new Skill. It was a mysterious, arcane process. The fact that the System could manipulate his memories and mind like that was frightening. A chill went down his spine, but he hurriedly threw the thought process out of his mind. So far, the System had never shown itself to be against him; there was no reason for his mind to go down that road. Yet, this realization still bothered him.


    ¡°Have you ever felt like the System is too powerful?¡± Michael suddenly asked.


    Tairy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It can alter our abilities and perception so easily. If someone were capable of manipulating it, the consequences would be terrible.¡±


    The dark elf shrugged.


    ¡°The System has existed for an untold amount of time. In the centuries I¡¯ve lived, I never heard of someone capable of wielding it as a weapon. It is a force of nature. Just like things fall down, the System exists with its rules.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess.¡±


    With a sigh, Michael silently acquired all the other Skills he had been eyeing. They were all Passive Skills; now that he knew that he could merge them, it would be better to do so, especially since Tairy had stated that the end result was greater than the sum of its parts. Once he was done, he turned to the old dark elf.


    ¡°Am I ready for the Consumed Territory now?¡±


    Tairy appeared to be deep in thought before he sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time for you to become much stronger before going there. It doesn¡¯t please me, but I suppose I¡¯ll have to compromise. Hopefully, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°What are you talking about, old man? I¡¯m not going to die in the Tutorial.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fought the Forgotten yet.¡±


    ¡°True, but I¡¯m not planning on losing. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Tairy waved his hand dismissively with an expression of distaste.


    ¡°Whatever. Before that, though, there¡¯s a second Skill selection. This one will have even more Skills. Then, you can go off, kid. Conquer as much Territory as you can and then come back. There will be much to do.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    Finally, it was time for him to head to the Consumed Territory for the first time.

 Book 2, Chapter 12: The Consumed Territory (2)

    With Tairy¡¯s advice, Michael went through the second Skills selection, acquiring the Skills he discussed with the old dark elf and other Passive Skills that looked useful. Then, the merging process began. The number of Skill Points fell as his Status Window changed. Passive Skills were merged, and then he utilized the result for more merging. It was the benefit of having so many Skill Points. Some Skills had even been automatically assimilated by others.


    Finally, he beheld the outcome.


    Status Window


    Name: Michael Gray


    Level: 40


    Race: Young Draconic Human (E)


    Class: Newborn Caster


    Job: None.


    Stats


    Strength: 313


    Dexterity: 302


    Endurance: 306


    Constitution: 535


    Intelligence: 696


    Wisdom: 720


    Free points: 46


    Skill Points: 17


    Active Skills


    Mana Missile (E); Analyze (F); Mana Shield (F); Mana Wave (F), Whisper (F), Minor Heal (F), Twin Casting (E), Mana Blade (F), Fireball (E), Earth Spike (E), Shroud (F); Eagle Eye (F); Mana Field (E).


    Passive Skills


    Peace of Mind (D), Haste (E), Mana Empowerment (E), Strengthening (E), Magic Penetration (E); Mana Affinity (D), Efficiency (E); Danger Sense (E), Perception (E), Absorption (E).


    Hybrid Skills


    Newborn¡¯s Dragonheart (D), Astral Meditation (D).


    Heritage


    Blessing of Light: Cleansing, Illumination, Lightspeed.


    Titles


    Dragon¡¯s Descendant; Apprentice Mage; Draconic Blessing, Mushroom Hunter, Bluestone Village¡¯s First Star, The Monster of Bluestone Village, Exterminator.


    He ignored his stat values, knowing that they were far too high for his Level. They hadn¡¯t changed much from Level 39. His gaze moved to his Skills. After some thought, he had decided to follow Tairy¡¯s advice and not acquire more Active Skills. Becoming more familiar with his current weapons was more important than getting new ones, especially now that he had Mana Field.


    I¡¯m still underutilizing Mana Field¡¯s abilities.


    His control was better than the Elder Lizardman Chief¡¯s, but he was still barely dipping his toes into the Skill¡¯s potential. The ability to create an omnidirectional domain that could act offensively or defensively was incredibly valuable.


    If I get Dual Casting¡­


    What if he became able to use Mana Field to slow down powerful enemies while simultaneously firing Mana Missiles at them? Or decrease an attack¡¯s speed, then block it with Mana Shield? The possibilities were endless with Dual Casting. Using Mana Shield and Mana Missiles at the same time was just one of them. The Skill would grant him the biggest increase in general power since the awakening of his Dragon blood.


    Unfortunately, the Skill didn¡¯t appear in the two Skill selections. It was disappointing but not shocking. Tairy had stated that he himself didn¡¯t have the Skill, which was a testament to its rarity. The inability to attack and defend at the same time was a critical weakness of the Mage Class, which Michael had managed to overcome through sheer casting speed and high stats. An ordinary Mage would be forced to team up with individuals who could protect them as they chanted and cast spells.


    That wasn¡¯t an option for Michael, who would tackle the Consumed Territory alone. The difference in power level between himself and the other humans would also hinder him if he tried teaming up with them, as he wouldn¡¯t be able to face truly powerful enemies without putting everyone else at risk. The gap between himself and the others had grown too large.


    If becoming more powerful means being capable of protecting my loved ones in this new world, I¡¯ll do it.


    His mind immediately went to his mother. Then, to his friends and allies. Lastly, he thought of himself. Power also meant complete freedom; the ability to withstand the wind and rain and do whatever one wanted.


    However, for now, he needed to focus. His current goal was to overcome the Tutorial and pass with flying colors. He looked at his Passive Skills. After a process of successful merging, Clarity had become Peace of Mind, joining the ranks of his highest-graded Skills. He wished for its information to appear before him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    [Passive Skill


    Peace of Mind (D): your mind is as clear as the summer sky. It is a necessity, not an option. Your ability to choose the best course of action is what keeps you alive, but your clarity of mind goes beyond that.


    Effects: increases mana regeneration rate by 12%. Grants great assistance in maintaining a clear mind, no matter the situation. Increases resistance against abilities capable of clouding one¡¯s mind by 30%. Higher proficiency and a higher Wisdom stat will result in greater effects.]


    The description wasn¡¯t too different from Clarity¡¯s, but the effects were. In general, it was Clarity on steroids, with the added perk of resisting Skills and abilities that affected his mind.


    Would this Skill be able to resist Lohann¡¯s brand?


    No, there was no way to know. Lohann had been blessed, just like Michael. Even though the Skill¡¯s grade was D, could it really resist the brand¡¯s mind manipulation that had affected even a Dungeon Boss? At the same time, his Wisdom stat was his highest stat, and it affected the Skill¡¯s effectiveness.


    Either way, it¡¯s a great Skill.


    He had learned Clarity¡¯s value early on. It was no exaggeration to say that it had been one of his most important Skills, despite its grade. The Skill¡¯s description was correct, as the System always seemed to be. He looked at the other Skills. They were simple in nature; Strengthening empowered his body and spells, while Perception and Absorption were related to how fast he could create a Circle.


    He looked at Tairy, who was standing next to the dais while looking at him.


    ¡°How close am I to the Third Circle?¡±


    ¡°In terms of mana alone, you¡¯re there already,¡± The dark elf said with a pensive expression, ¡°You just lack training. As I said before, magic acts as an almost separate system of power. It isn¡¯t simply a matter of having high numbers in your Status Window. You need a deeper understanding of how it works.¡±


    ¡°And the gap between each Circle gets bigger the higher you go.¡±


    Tairy nodded.


    ¡°The distance between the Fourth and Fifth Circles is greater than the sum of all the previous ones. It only gets more egregious after that. Still, you¡¯re way past the minimum requirement for the Third Circle.¡±


    Michael thought for a bit.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll go to the Consumed Territory and Level up a bit. We¡¯ll try to reach the Third Circle when I come back.¡±


    Time was running out. There were less than forty-five days before the end of the Tutorial. Since he didn¡¯t know for how long he would have to train to reach the Third Circle, he would prioritize Leveling up. It was the fastest path to power, given that he didn¡¯t know what would happen once the Tutorial ended.


    ¡°Be careful, Michael. No matter what, don¡¯t go too deep. At that point, leaving isn¡¯t a simple matter.¡±


    He smiled, mentally taking note of this. He should stay on the outer edges, which was already his plan, anyway.


    ¡°Relax, old man. How do I reach the Consumed Territory?¡±


    Tairy sighed.


    ¡°Go to the area where the Territories of the four Villages meet. It¡¯s the very center of the underground.¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow, remembering the messages that had announced the start of the Territory Wars. One of them had talked about the Consumed Territory.


    ¡°So, the Consumed Territory is right in the middle of the Villages?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. As you¡¯ll see after you set off, the Territories of the Villages extend further than you might think. Each Village occupies a cardinal direction; moving from one Territory to the other is rather simple, but you want to go to the center. There, you¡¯ll find the Forgotten.¡±


    ¡°What are the Forgotten, exactly? Why that name?¡±


    Tairy gave him a toothy grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you find that out by yourself. Instead, you should be asking about their abilities and power level. Listen closely: the Forgotten can be divided into several archetypes based on the Classes they once had. Those archetypes aren¡¯t too different from the human Classes you¡¯re already aware of. The most critical thing about the Forgotten is that they can use some of their past Skills.¡±


    Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise at Tairy¡¯s explanation. Classes they once had? Past Skills? He was now almost sure of what the Forgotten were.


    ¡°They¡¯re people, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Tairy shrugged. Michael scoffed.


    ¡°Alright, so I need to watch out for their Skills, which are related to their past abilities,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes. They can also move in groups and coordinate their attacks. This, coupled with their ability to use different Skills, means that each encounter will present a different challenge. Not only do you need power, but also the wits to use what you have well.¡±


    Michael scratched his chin.


    ¡°Okay. Do some of them move alone?¡±


    It was imperative to understand the power level of a single one of the Forgotten. Based on that, he could gauge whether he could take on groups or not. Additionally, the difficulty would spike severely. Fighting three enemies was exponentially harder than fighting only one. This only intensified once the enemy groups became larger, as every enemy would be looking to exploit his weaknesses and gaps.


    I¡¯m not some fighting master.


    It was only natural for him to have chinks in his armor, especially since he couldn¡¯t defend and attack at the same time. It was unclear whether the Forgotten would be able to take advantage of that. Once his thoughts reached this point, a question appeared.


    ¡°Do the Forgotten have intelligence?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a bit difficult to answer that. I would say that they do, in practice, but it¡¯s primitive. That does not mean they aren¡¯t dangerous. Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡±


    Michael nodded. At the very least, he could use his Heritage Skills while casting ordinary ones. Cleansing would heal him from the wounds he would inevitably acquire, while Lightspeed could help him deal with myriad negative situations, even if his only choice were to run away.


    I haven¡¯t found a use for Illumination yet.


    Still, it was part of the Heritage. In correct circumstances, he was certain that it would be powerful. He brought up its information in his mind. A System window appeared in front of him.


    [Heritage


    Blessing of Light ¨C Illumination: there is no darkness that cannot be illuminated by a Dragon. There is no veil that cannot be seen through, nor anything that can smother your light.


    Effects: creates a ring of light around your figure, dispelling all kinds of illusions or darkness, and empowering yourself and your allies. Increases resistance to shadow-affinity attacks. Increases resistance against Illusions.


    *This Skill¡¯s effects are highly dependent on your proficiency and mastery.]


    It does say that it can empower me.


    The Skill¡¯s focus was clearly on dealing with illusions and shadows, but he hadn¡¯t yet tested its secondary effect.


    I¡¯ll do it on the way to the Consumed Territory.


    It was possible for the empowerment to surpass his expectations. He had been busy trying to juggle and understand the other two Heritage Skills and hadn¡¯t paid this one much heed. Given that he was only able to use a single Heritage Skill at a time, he had focused on deepening his ability to use Lightspeed and Cleansing. It was something that needed to change. For the umpteenth time, he reminded himself that he needed to understand his weapons.


    He grabbed the staff leaning on the dais and looked at Tairy.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    Then, he decisively turned around and started walking towards the Village¡¯s only entrance.


    Finally, it was time to go to the Consumed Territory.

 Book 2, Chapter 13: The Consumed Territory (3)

    Michael walked out of the Village and looked up. The blue glow of Bluestone¡¯s Territory shone brightly. His gaze moved to his surroundings. Silently, he beheld the underground. It was as expansive as ever. The gigantic stone columns held up the ceiling, adorned with glowing mushrooms of varying sizes. The walls, outcroppings, and small hills created what was virtually a maze.


    His Dragonheart thumped within his chest as he started running, easily traversing the terrain and leaping over the walls and hills.


    Illumination.


    Something changed. His chest felt warm. Then, from it, a golden light began to spread, covering his entire body in an instant and illuminating his surroundings. It was as if he had become a star. Power coursed through his veins. His movements sped up but didn¡¯t lose their precision. It was as if he were walking on flat ground. He leaped over the hills and mushrooms.


    Soon, he reached one of the giant columns. He ground to a halt, flexing his hands and arms as he stopped. The glow subsided.


    The speed is inferior to Lightspeed, but it is as if all my physical stats have increased.


    The improvement was considerable. He sighed. He should have used this Skill earlier.


    No, there wasn¡¯t a need to.


    He had managed to pull off his results without using it. Still, it was a powerful Skill that he had neglected. From now on, it would be his standard Heritage Skill, given how it improved his physical parameters, which would allow him to react better when in battle. A thought sprouted in his mind.


    Does it also strengthen my Active Skills?


    It was something he needed to test out immediately. He began glowing again. He smiled to himself. The Skill was anything but discreet. Michael pointed his staff at the ground.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    A large orb coalesced in front of the staff. Its color was deeper than Mana Sphere¡¯s had been. It then shot towards the ground. As it flew, its shape changed to resemble an arrow. It easily drilled through the stone and earth, going ever deeper. He peered into the hole, watching the Skill¡¯s prowess. After some time, it disappeared.


    Damn.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell how deep the hole was. At that moment, he was certain that his Mana Missiles could pierce through the defenses of any of the enemies he¡¯d faced so far. This was likely true for his other offensive spells.


    This is a bit¡­


    He didn¡¯t know how powerful the Forgotten were exactly, especially when fighting as a group, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was growing beyond the boundaries of the Tutorial. He had called Lohann¡¯s Blessing too powerful, but wasn¡¯t his even more overpowered? As expected from a draconic Blessing, each and every one of its Skills could take him to the next level. They were indispensable.


    This doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m safe.


    Michael could still clearly recall his conversation with the Light Dragon, Clyranth, in his dreams. His enemies were gods. There was no reason to become arrogant just because he was strong in the literal Tutorial. He forcefully pushed down the pride surging within him, knowing it was because of the Blessing¡¯s side effects. He needed to keep getting stronger, or he would die before he even knew what hit him.


    Nodding to himself, Michael looked at the giant column. Now, it was time to climb it. Creating a Mana Blade on his open hand, he stabbed into the column and used it to start climbing, weakening the Blade at the right moments to avoid having it sear straight through the stone as he climbed. He rose quickly. The higher he went, the easier it was to see the Territory¡¯s bounds. After climbing far enough, he carved himself a small nook and sat down on it.


    Now free to use another Skill, he activated Eagle Eye. His visual acuity improved in an instant. His eyes darted around, taking in everything he could see.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It should be that way. Time to go.


    Having found the path that led to the center of the underground by watching the Territories¡¯ boundaries, he looked down. He was quite high up, yet looking at the ground didn¡¯t even give him a sliver of vertigo. He sincerely believed that even if he were to fall, he would be able to survive. Was it because of his Constitution stat? There was no sense of danger.


    I hope the Forgotten are more of a challenge.


    He blinked, then frowned. It was a surprising thought. Why had it appeared? Silently, far above the ground, Michael pondered. He came to a single conclusion: he enjoyed the feeling of overcoming a difficult enemy through nothing but his own abilities and strategies. The only problem with this was that he didn¡¯t know if he felt like this because of the Blessing or if he had always been like this. It was terrifying, in a way ¨C Michael no longer knew how deeply his draconic traits had affected him.


    ¡°I must be going crazy or something,¡± he said with a sigh.


    True battles, where only one of the combatants walked out alive, were something to be avoided. Naturally, they could result in severe injuries even if one was the survivor. However, he was now filled with this sensation. Michael didn¡¯t try to invalidate or reduce his feelings; he sought only to understand them.


    Now that ordinary battles lost their dangerous edge due to his power, he found himself yearning for a challenging encounter. Before, on Earth, it would have been unthinkable for him to imagine himself enjoying the dangerous dance between life and death that composed a battle.


    I¡¯m certain at least part of it is because of the Blessing and Dragon blood.


    Tairy had told him not to share his secrets, and Lohann¡¯s abilities had already proven that there were Skills capable of affecting one¡¯s mind, so he couldn¡¯t go around talking about it. If the existence of his Dragon blood ended up being leaked, he didn¡¯t know how fast the Gods of War would be able to hunt him down or if they could affect the Tutorial itself.


    ¡°I know almost nothing about what exists beyond the Tutorial¡­¡±


    Michael knew about the struggle between the Dragons and gods, but that was it. Once the Tutorial ended, he didn¡¯t know what exactly would happen. As such, he needed to keep this to himself, even from his mother.


    Using another Mana Blade, he made his way down. Once he reached the ground, golden light radiated from him. Michael started running towards his destination. The pillars of light created by the Flags shone brightly. Also using their arrangement as a guide, he continued on his way, easily traversing the rugged terrain.


    Finally, he arrived.


    Michael slowed down, one hand tightly gripping the staff. On top of a hill, he looked at what seemed to be a wall of darkness in the distance. No, it could be more accurately described as a dome. Even only at first glance, it seemed to span several kilometers and extended itself up to the underground¡¯s ceiling. His guard was completely raised.


    That¡¯s got to be it.


    The darkness moved as if it were alive, pulsating and writhing. He could only see indistinct outlines, even after using Eagle Eye. There was no way around it; he needed to walk in. Slowly, he approached the dome of darkness. No matter how much closer he got, he couldn¡¯t see through it properly. Soon, he reached its outer edge.


    He frowned as the darkness extended towards him like tendrils. It was as if it were trying to swallow him. Keeping his frown, Michael walked closer. The darkness enveloped him. System notifications appeared in front of him on the other side.


    [You have entered the Consumed Territory.]


    [The Curse of Darkness eats away at your body. All stats have been reduced by 15%.]


    [The Curse of Darkness attempts to devour you. You will be consumed if you become weak enough.]


    ¡°¡­What the fuck?¡±


    He read the messages twice over. Then, he sighed. As if the stats reduction wasn¡¯t enough, the Curse would consume him if his state became too dire?


    Is it like an ¡®execute¡¯ in games?


    The Curse only had two effects, but they were powerful enough to be a real hindrance. At the same time, Michael got a better understanding of what the Consumed Territory and the Forgotten were. Based on his conversation with Tairy and this Curse¡¯s effects, it could be inferred that the Forgotten were people who had been consumed by the Curse.


    He looked around. The wall of darkness no longer extended itself towards him. The space was completely dark. There were no glowing mushrooms to light up his surroundings; it was to the point where he couldn¡¯t even properly tell if the topography was the same. He frowned.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    The sphere took shape above the staff, shining with blue mana. Yet, the area illuminated by the mana¡¯s glow was much smaller than Michael expected. It was as if the darkness around him was a physical force and not a mere lack of light. He attempted to expand the Missile and feed more mana into it. Slowly, the ring of light pushed outward, but it was as if it were moving against the current. With a scoff, Michael dismissed the spell. There was one thing left he could do.


    Illumination.


    Light bloomed from within him, leaving his chest and covering his entire body. The darkness throbbed and recoiled like a living creature. This was Michael¡¯s belief in the draconic Heritage. The Blessing of Light seemed to be the complete opposite in nature to the Curse of Darkness. He reasoned that Illumination would be able to fight back against the all-consuming darkness.


    As he observed the changes in his surroundings, he realized that he was right.

 Important! Book 1 Dreams

    First dream:


    Michael lied on his bed, looking at his small house¡¯s ceiling. He was alone and tired. There was no way to observe the day and night cycle from the underground, but since he was feeling sleepy, it should be pretty late. A bit lost in his thoughts, he yawned and closed his eyes. Right now, he was safe. There was no reason not to rest to prepare for the next day.


    In the room¡¯s comfortable silence, Michael felt his consciousness drifting away faster and faster. His awareness of his surroundings blurred as he fell asleep. The room around him was replaced by an endless, dark void.


    He blinked, looking at his hands. They were translucent and blue, as if he had become an incorporeal entity.


    What?


    His brow furrowed as he looked around. There was only darkness as far as the eye could see, but Michael¡¯s mind was clear.


    Is this one of those lucid dreams?


    Still, it was a boring dream. There was nothing to see or feel. At that moment, his chest started thumping. Automatically looking down, Michael saw a small glowing sphere within his chest. It looked like a miniature star as it flared, the flames moving and fluttering without stopping. It throbbed and pulsated, heating his body up every time it did.


    Was this supposed to represent his Dragonheart? Michael¡¯s spirit frowned. His Heart continued to beat, a bit stronger each time. Heat and power spread from his chest to the rest of his translucent form without stopping. He hadn¡¯t activated it, so why was it reacting like this? Ordering his Dragonheart to stop beating, Michael closed his eyes. It did nothing. It continued to thump, ever faster. At this point, it was too much.


    Michael¡¯s breathing got rougher. The burning heat still filled him, as if cooking him alive from the inside. Floating in the void, he doubled over, heaving and grabbing his chest as if he wanted to tear into it and rip out his Heart. It didn¡¯t stop, becoming more unbearable by the second.


    I¡¯m going to die.


    This felt too real to be a mere dream. Something was happening, but he didn¡¯t know what. His Dragonheart was searing his soul from the inside, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Suddenly, a foreboding feeling hit him, overwhelming even the infernal heat. Instinctively, Michael turned around.


    The endless dark void rippled like water, then caved in and collapsed into itself. The ¡®hole¡¯ that appeared showed the surface of a star on the other side. Completely covered in orange and yellow flames, it floated proudly an unknown distance away from the hole. A chill went down Michael¡¯s spine. What the hell was going on?


    That was when Michael noticed him.


    From the center of the celestial body, flying out at a speed he couldn¡¯t even fathom, was a single man. In what felt like the blink of an eye, the man arrived at the hole and stepped through it, reaching Michael¡¯s side.


    The tall man¡¯s sharp jawline nicely complemented his short crimson hair. His muscular body looked like it had been sculpted by the greatest artist to have ever lived, with perfect proportions, to the point it was unnatural. The man¡¯s eyes were angular and with golden irises, but the pupil was a vertical slit.


    However, Michael couldn¡¯t care less about the man¡¯s appearance. He merely stared at the man with a galloping heart. It was the first time he ever saw this man, but why did he feel such familiarity? It was as if he were looking at an old friend. A chill went down his spine as he looked into the man¡¯s vertical pupils.


    A Dragon.


    He didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Staring at the man he assumed to be a True Dragon, Michael barely noticed it as the void behind him collapsed as well. He turned around, beholding the three people walking out of the portal. One woman and two men. This time, instead of familiarity, he felt rejection and disdain. The woman stepped forward.


    She had green hair and yellow eyes, and was definitely the most beautiful woman Michael had ever seen. Wearing a dress that constantly shifted colors and reminded him of the dawn over a forest, she looked at the red-haired man.


    ¡°Why are you making this harder than it needs to be? It¡¯s over, Doran,¡± she stated in a low tone.


    Doran only stared at her with a mocking sneer, smiling like a beast baring its fangs.


    ¡°Surrender or die,¡± she continued.


    Even more disdain shone in Doran¡¯s eyes as he looked at the other two.


    ¡°Three Gods of War. What an honor,¡± he replied in a dragging tone. ¡°Ganging up like ants.¡±


    The woman flashed a cold smile, not saying anything. Doran only shook his head and cracked his neck. The moment he opened his mouth, the three Gods of War moved, as if they had been waiting for it. Titanic amounts of mana resonated with the endless void, shaking Michael¡¯s spiritual form to its very core. His gaze trembled as a concentrated beam of energy and light ripped its way out Doran¡¯s mouth in a blazing spectacle.


    Despite Doran¡¯s ordinary size, the beam spread out once it lefts his throat in an impossible fashion. It covered everything Michael could see, including himself, forcing him to close his eyes instinctively. He could feel space itself melting away to reveal whatever unknown lay beyond it as the beam shook the very fabric of spacetime. He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how powerful this attack really was.


    Once the heat disappeared, Michael tentatively opened his eyes. Before him was a Dragon straight out of a myth, but even more impressive. It was bigger than anything he¡¯d ever seen; he couldn¡¯t even estimate its size. Red scales covered a muscular body, pure fire flowing between them. The powerful arms ended in sharp claws, while leathery wings proudly stretched out of Doran¡¯s back. Finally, a reptilian head with a snout was adorned by golden eyes and three golden horns.


    Dumbstruck, Michael stared at Doran¡¯s true form. The majestic Dragon¡¯s rumbling voice echoed through space itself.


    ¡°I see you came prepared, Ceara.¡±


    Michael turned around. Surrounded by a white globe of pure light, the three Gods of War floated. The two men were heaving and struggling to even remain standing, but the green-haired woman seemed fine. Despite her incredible beauty, Michael felt only dread and aversion as she smiled. Her eyes were as unfeeling as they could be.


    ¡°Death it is,¡± she said while keeping her smile. The sphere of light came undone.


    Doran and Ceara moved at the same time. Doran¡¯s right claw ripped its way through spacetime, creating large gashes in the void as it moved toward her figure. She disappeared, then reappeared far above the Dragon in an instant and pointed her hand at him. Raising his gaze in a flash, Doran roared and flew toward her. Out of her index finger, green and yellow chains surged, trying to wrap themselves around Doran. They burned to nothingness as they approached him.


    Michael¡¯s Dragonheart thumped as he stared at Doran¡¯s chest. It was beating, just like his. The Dragon opened his mouth and another beam of light flowed out of it in a straight line. Ceara vanished once again, but this time, so did Doran. Before he could even react, Michael was dragged to another environment.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Doran and Ceara faced each other in the middle of several stars, with a planet underneath them. The first collision destroyed it completely. The second time Doran¡¯s Breath and Ceara¡¯s chains clashed, everything that remained was vaporized. Stars collapsed into supernovas as the two combatants used space as a tool, teleporting and flying through.


    Michael witnessed all of it, even though he should have been completely unable to even perceive a battle of this level.


    ¡°Space will no longer aid you,¡± Doran suddenly spoke.


    Space immediately froze, completely stopping to ripple or shift. It was as if Doran¡¯s declaration had been an inviolable decree that none could defy. Appearing thousands of kilometers above the Dragon, Ceara frowned. Doran flew toward her, assisted by spacetime just like before.


    Michael watched all of this happen with wide eyes. The moment Ceara made gigantic trees sprout from the empty void itself and surround her, Doran¡¯s claws arrived, burning with blue fire.


    The moment the abilities collided, the dream cracked like glass.


    Michael woke up, heaving and soaked in sweat. He grabbed his forehead with wide eyes. The memories of the dream were still completely clear to him, almost unnaturally so.


    No, that was no dream.


    He placed his hand on his chest. His Dragonheart raced in his chest, heating him up. For some reason, he had been shown a vision. But was it of the past or the present? There was no way for him to know.


    As the memories of the two fighters¡¯ cataclysmic power flashed through his mind, Michael clenched his fists. He was still too weak. This vision had only reminded him of that.


    He sat still for a long time, staring into the air and gathering his thoughts. The memories of the vision didn¡¯t disappear. In the end, he stood up.


    There¡¯s a long way to go.


    He needed to get out there and become stronger. He had discovered that the Dragons and the so-called Gods of War had once fought, or were still fighting. The consequences of this might end up affecting him, so there was no time to waste. Silently, Michael stepped out of the house.


    Second dream:


    The days passed by quickly, but not quietly. Every day, Michael would study under Tairy¡¯s tutelage, going out to hunt just enough to maintain his Villager rank. Tairy had advised him that it would be wiser to hone his abilities instead of trying to increase his rank within Bluestone Village. He was making steady progress. His Level hadn¡¯t changed, but he got more familiar with his Skills. As Tairy had advised him, he never stopped thinking about different ways they could be used.


    Finally, on the tenth day, there was a change. That night, Michael had a dream.


    It started as he drifted into unconsciousness inside Tairy¡¯s place. Sleep quickly devoured him completely. His surroundings melted away into endless darkness until he opened his eyes, reflexively looking down. His hands and arms were translucent. He immediately realized what this was and raised his head.


    In the middle of the boundless void, a single creature floated.


    Its golden scales still shone, even though there was no light source near them. Its long body coiled around itself, ending in a thick tail. Its horns looked like antlers, but the sharp claws that adorned its hands made it clear that this was a predator. Whiskers lined its snout. It was different from the red Dragon in the last dream, but Michael recognized it for what it was all the same.


    The Dragon raised its head and stared straight at him. Its golden irises burned like a thousand stars, the vertical pupil splitting it in half like an abyss. The eyes shifted continuously, revolving as if they were made out of a nebula.


    ¡°Hatchling.¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s voice echoed throughout the void, even though its mouth hadn¡¯t opened. The rumbling sound shook Michael¡¯s spirit. Almost on its own, his Dragonheart started thumping within his chest. Looking down, he saw a golden sphere in the middle of his chest. Still, he didn¡¯t dare look away for too long. Michael hurriedly raised his gaze and looked at the Dragon.


    ¡°You are growing. But it is not enough. You are still pathetic.¡±


    Michael felt almost sure that the creature had sneered at him.


    ¡°¡­Why have you brought me here?¡± he asked tentatively, unsure if he would be able to even speak in the void.


    ¡°To tell you of your fate.¡±


    His Dragonheart started beating faster.


    ¡°We stood at the peak,¡± the golden Dragon continued.


    Suddenly, the environment changed. Like paint on a white canvas, the void was replaced by scenes and images of another time. One depicted a blue Dragon flying through orange skies, while another showed an enormous Dragon ripping a star in half and swallowing its core. Both Dragons differed from each other in appearance, almost as if they were unique. Michael had no idea if those things had really happened.


    ¡°There was nowhere we could not go. The Heavens bowed at our very presence. We were worshipped and feared, as we should be. As the Multiverse¡¯s most perfect entities, we reigned supreme. But¡­¡±


    The Dragon started shining. Its golden scales glowed as wings made of pure light took shape behind it. Light flowed throughout its entire body like a physical force and gathered around its claws and fangs. The creature¡¯s eyes burned with power.


    Suddenly, the void cracked like glass. The images and pictures disappeared as ethereal chains ripped their way out of the holes and pierced the Dragon¡¯s body. They were both enormous and countless. After an unknown amount of time, they wrapped themselves around every corner of the Dragon. Michael could tell that even its Dragonheart hadn¡¯t been safe from the chains¡¯ onslaught. As if they had never been there, the chains disappeared, but Michael could tell they still existed. He saw the Dragon for what it really was.


    A warrior who had been defeated.


    ¡°The gods turned their backs the moment ¡®he¡¯ appeared.¡± The Light Dragon¡¯s voice took on another tone, as if it were spitting out the words. ¡°Dragonslayer. Wingbreaker. Our kind¡¯s requiem. Erasil, the Transcendent.¡±


    ¡°¡­You fought. You lost.¡±


    The Dragon growled in distaste.


    ¡°I was only one of many. Each of us was powerful enough to face even the Martial God if the need arose, but it was different for the Dragonsbane. He reached a pinnacle that even we did not know of.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow. He felt like he was failing to keep up with the conversation. Why had this Erasil decided to go against the Dragons? And why had the other gods turned against them? Uncaring about his feelings, the Dragon continued to speak.


    ¡°The Great War spanned hundreds of thousands of years. Over time, our numbers were culled by the unison of the divine and the Transcendent. Yes, we lost.¡±


    Michael¡¯s spirit shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to think about what he had just been told. He struggled to grasp the scale of the Dragon¡¯s words, which were informing him of events that far surpassed everything he had ever come in contact with.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t explained how that affects me.¡±


    It was a question asked to make things as clear as possible. A low chuckle echoed throughout this realm where only the two of them existed.


    ¡°You do not know how unique you are. You do not know what your existence means. Once they find out about you, all of the gods who pulled us down from the skies will not spare any effort to hunt you down and kill you.¡±


    Even though he currently wasn¡¯t corporeal, a chill went down Michael¡¯s spine. A frown made its way to his face.


    ¡°¡­That only means I need to hide well.¡±


    ¡°Foolish. There is no way to hide a Dragonheart from the gods. Your only chance is if the ones of us who still remain help you.¡±


    His words caught in his throat as he cursed in his mind. He understood the implication of the Dragon¡¯s words; he had been doomed from the start. After a few seconds, he gritted his teeth and bit the bullet.


    ¡°¡­What do you want from me?¡±


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes shone brighter.


    ¡°Revenge.¡±


    The word echoed, weighing down the atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­And if I don¡¯t do it?¡±


    The Dragon shook its head.


    ¡°You will lose everything you care about all the same. Only, all hopes of the resurrection of our kind will disappear.¡±


    Michael scoffed. He couldn¡¯t care less about the fate of the Dragons, but if he was going to be hunted down anyway, it was better to have their help. He couldn¡¯t let any of his friends or his mother get caught up in the storm of bullshit he had realized he was in.


    ¡°Fine. Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°I already have. The Blessing will assist you well, weak as it is. Become stronger faster than before. Know that your fate hangs in the balance. You have enemies you are not even aware of, and they are much greater than your current self.¡±


    Michael rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. He felt like a nuclear bomb had just exploded right next to his head. At least this confirmed that the Blessing had been the work of this Dragon.


    ¡°What is your name, Dragon?¡±


    The dream started to come undone, the void tearing like silk and collapsing. Yet, through all of this, Michael could see the Dragon smile.


    ¡°Clyranth. Light Dragon, Clyranth.¡±


    The ethereal chains appeared again, tightening their grip around Clyranth¡¯s body. Michael gave the creature one final nod before his consciousness returned.


    He opened his eyes, looking at Tairy¡¯s house¡¯s ceiling. With a deep breath, Michael raised his body.


    Damn it.


    He thought he was doing pretty well, but now he was supposed to fight against beings that had defeated the Dragons, who could tear celestial bodies apart? It was a nonsensical burden. He stared at the floor in silence.


    His back felt much heavier than before he fell asleep,

 Book 2, Chapter 14: The Consumed Territory (4)

    The darkness retreated as if it were running away, revealing the area around him. After doing so, some distance away, the shadows raged. They gathered up, becoming thicker and creating a veil of darkness, but they didn¡¯t approach him. It was evidence that the Curse, at least this close to the outer edge, couldn¡¯t cope with Illumination.


    Things might change the deeper I go.


    He had only just entered the Consumed Territory. There was much he still didn¡¯t understand. It was possible that the Curse was stronger in the inner area. Silently, Michael surveyed his surroundings. He looked at the ground.


    A path?


    He blinked in surprise. The path was uneven, and some parts had been upturned, but it was still reminiscent of the path that led to Bluestone Village. It was still too early to tell, but did it mean that there was a Village inside the Consumed Territory? Or did the path lead somewhere else? He frowned. At that moment, the sound of footsteps reached him, captured by his improved hearing.


    It¡¯s fast.


    The steps were light and rang out in extremely small intervals. Based on this, he could tell that the incoming creature was faster than anything he had faced. Every moment brought the sounds closer to Michael. He turned in their direction, chanting.


    ¡°Mana Shield.¡±


    A layer of mana took shape above his skin. It was a precaution against a possible enemy that he didn¡¯t understand. With both Illumination and Mana Shield active, his eyes kept darting around, trying to see through the veil of darkness.


    Two seconds dragged by as his focus reached its extremes. Barely a heartbeat later, something shot out of the shadows towards his right side. His eyes immediately zeroed in on it as he moved his body without needing to think. Even with Illumination¡¯s empowerment, he only had the time to step back before the projectile grazed his Shield. The sound of the collision echoed. The Shield held on. The projectile continued on, much slower than before, flying through the illuminated ring around Michael and disappearing into the shadows on the other side.


    He had been focused and ready for a surprise attack but still hadn¡¯t managed to dodge it completely. The projectile had been faster than even the Royal Griffin or the Failed Fledgling Chimera. He didn¡¯t know why, but a grin made its way to his face as he looked in the direction the attack had come from.


    Grow.


    He focused on expanding the area revealed by Illumination. The golden light stretched out, forcing the darkness back as it writhed and pulsated. Tendrils of darkness approached the light, only to retreat at the slightest touch. There, under the lighting provided by his Heritage Skill, surrounded by the darkness as if they were loved by it, he saw his attacker. Then, he blinked rapidly, narrowing his eyes.


    A dark elf?


    [Analyze has failed. Target is too high Level.]


    No matter how he looked at it, the creature pulling an arrow out of the quiver on its back and nocking it into a black bow was a dark elf, possessing all the traits of the so-called NPCs in Bluestone. Skin almost as dark as the shadows around them, large, pointy ears, and a lithe, tall frame, alongside handsome features. The man¡¯s hair was gray, almost covered entirely by the shadows.


    However, Michael realized immediately that there were differences between this dark elf and the ones in Bluestone. This one wore leather armor, but it was torn open in the chest area, revealing three large gashes. They looked almost like claw marks. The wounds were deep enough to reveal bone, but the dark elf showed no signs of feeling pain or being hindered by them. Still, that wasn¡¯t the thing that stood out the most. He looked at the dark elf¡¯s face.


    The elf was crying.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be described as that. A clear white, slightly-glowing liquid streamed out of the man¡¯s eyes, seemingly endlessly. The ¡®tears¡¯ flowed down his face and neck, creating a clear path.


    Before he could analyze the dark elf further, the man raised his bow and pulled back the arrow. Michael immediately lowered his center of gravity, thoughts flashing through his mind in an instant.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I can¡¯t dismiss Illumination.


    Without the Heritage Skill, his visibility would be completely compromised. He hadn¡¯t had the time to test if Lightspeed and Cleansing could push back the darkness as well, but even if they could, he doubted it would be to the same extent as Illumination. Since he was still unable to use two Heritage Skills at the same time, he would have to fight without Lightspeed.


    Energy gathered around the dark elf¡¯s bow and arrow. The arrow¡¯s tip became darker than the night sky. Michael shot to the side, but the dark elf moved the bow and released the arrow. It flew through the air as if it had been shot by a railgun.


    Shit!


    The arrow crossed the distance between them in an instant, hitting his right shoulder. His feet left the ground as the arrow kept pushing, trying to pierce through the Shield. He flew backwards, spinning like a top. With gritted teeth, he sunk his feet into the earth, grinding to a halt by upturning the ground. The Shield was unbroken, but the impact alone had flung him farther away from the dark elf. His now stabilized gaze zeroed in on the elf.


    The glowing tears kept streaming out of the dark elf¡¯s eyes as he nocked another arrow. Energy began to gather around the bow and arrow.


    He can do that again!?


    He felt as if he understood the enemies he had faced so far a bit more. Was this how it felt to face an enemy that could spam powerful Skills?


    I can¡¯t win without attacking.


    He needed to dismiss the Shield and attack, but the arrow was faster than his current self, without Lightspeed. It was almost unbelievable, given how high his stats were, but it was reality. To succeed, it was imperative to predict the arrow¡¯s path and avoid it while attacking at the same time. Michael discarded the notion of completely dodging it. Without Lightspeed, it was impossible. The best he could do was to minimize the damage. The bow was raised, the arrow pointing straight to his chest. It would be harder to dodge than if it had been pointed at his head, while both cases would be lethal anyway. Did the dark elf still have battle senses?


    Focus.


    His pupils dilated. Illumination¡¯s empowerment coursed through his body. His muscles tensed up, ready to spring to action. The Shield around him disappeared.


    Forty Points into Dexterity.


    His body shifted, becoming more flexible and capable of more explosive movement. Every facet related to his movement speed improved. Michael and the dark elf moved at the same time. The elf released the arrow and then immediately moved to grab another one from the quiver in a single, fluid movement. Michael shot diagonally, closing the distance between them to have better visibility while also attempting to dodge. His staff drew a circle in the air. A glowing sphere made of blue mana took shape.


    Yet, the arrow was even faster. It arrived the moment the Missile shot forward. Michael twisted his body the best he could as the arrow cleanly pierced through the right side of his belly. The energy in the attack invaded his body, widening the injury; however, his Constitution proved its worth. It was as if his very body was fighting back against the attack as his Dragonheart thumped. His bloodstream sped up. Blood flowed.


    With gritted teeth, he watched the Mana Missile¡¯s movement. The enemy hadn¡¯t walked away unharmed; the sphere had found its mark. The dark elf¡¯s right arm fell to the ground, severed. A liquid black as ink flowed out of the wound, reminiscent of blood. It wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the bow and shoot anymore.


    Fuck, it hurts.


    Peace of Mind kept his mind clear, despite the suffering. He couldn¡¯t even completely cover the wound with his free hand; part of the right side of his belly was missing. The only reason why he hadn¡¯t yet fallen to the ground was his Constitution. His Dragonheart galloped within his chest, attempting to deal with the injury. Michael narrowed his eyes as the dark elf threw the bow on the ground and unsheathed the dagger on his waist.


    The creature ran towards him, much slower than the previous arrows. This, he could cope with. The light around him intensified. Twin Mana Missiles coalesced above the staff, then flew towards the dark elf. One of them flew straight ahead, while the other flew in an arc, aiming for the elf¡¯s left side. Michael kept chanting.


    Dodge to the right.


    To avoid both Missiles, the dark elf jumped to the right. Michael gave the elf a bloody grin.


    ¡°Earth Spike.¡±


    The ground under the enemy rippled. He looked down, but it was too late. The earth rose as a spike, impaling the elf in mid-air and piercing right through the side of his chest. Yet, the dark elf didn¡¯t die. He contorted, hitting the Earth Spike with the dagger. The structure cracked and began to crumble, but it had bought Michael the time he needed.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    Twin Mana Waves flew forward, one at the height of the elf¡¯s chest and another aiming for his waist. The Earth Spike was destroyed by the dark elf¡¯s sheer strength, but there was no time for the man to dodge. It happened in an instant. The two Waves arrived at the same time. The dark elf¡¯s lower body collapsed as his upper half was bisected by the upper Wave. The shoulders and head were separated from the rest, falling to the ground.


    [You have slain Lith, The Forgotten (Level 55).]


    [You have reached Level 41.]


    Michael let out a breath as he saw and heard the notification. Immediately afterwards, he started chanting. A halo appeared above his head, rotating slowly. The light he emitted was drastically reduced; the darkness flooded in as if it had been waiting for this moment, but it was still kept at arm¡¯s reach by Cleansing¡¯s light.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    Waves of green mana kept flowing through him, two at a time, as he cast the spell repeatedly. As he did, he looked at his injury, watching the muscles, ligaments, and skin rebuilding themselves. For some reason, he grinned.


    Maybe this would be harder than he thought.

 Book 2, Chapter 15: The Consumed Territory (5)

    After making sure that his wound had healed, Michael swapped Cleansing for Illumination. Now with much better visibility, he approached the separated parts that composed the corpse of the dark elf. Lith¡¯s leather armor had been overcome and split apart, the claw marks now marred by the Mana Missile¡¯s effects. He looked at the elf¡¯s face.


    Clear white, glowing tears kept flowing out of his eyes, even though he was already dead. They sunk into the black earth. Keeping an eye on his surroundings, Michael lowered his body and touched Lith¡¯s face. There was something he wanted to confirm. He focused on Illumination¡¯s ring of light around him. Slowly, the light concentrated on his hand. The idea was simple; he wanted to know if Illumination could push back the Curse of Darkness even in a creature it had already taken hold of.


    The golden light crawled over the dark elf¡¯s head and shoulders like a living being, then seemingly sunk into them. After a few seconds, there was a change. The corpse¡¯s tears became clearer, their glow intensifying. Michael resisted the urge to step back. Pure darkness started flooding out of Lith¡¯s eyes, mouth, and nose. It recoiled and shifted as if it were running away from something. As Illumination¡¯s light continued to enter its target, more and more darkness flowed out.


    After some time, the process ceased. No more darkness left the severed body. The white tears slowed down their streaming, while the dark elf¡¯s complexion had gotten clearer. At the very least, it proved that there was an effect. Michael stopped focusing. As if it had been waiting for this moment, the darkness attempted to flow back into Lith¡¯s body, but Illumination¡¯s ring of light kept it away. It approached slowly but surely, straining to overcome the golden light.


    Michael nodded to himself. At the very least, this proved that the Blessing of Light could affect even the individuals consumed by the Curse. Did this mean he could dismiss the Forgotten¡¯s Curse instead of outright killing them?


    No, not necessarily.


    He had only tested this on a dead body. There was no way to tell what would be the effects of sharing his light with a living Forgotten. For all he knew, the conflict between the Blessing of Light and the Curse of Darkness could damage or destroy a living body. As his thoughts reached this point, he raised an eyebrow. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be an efficient way of defeating the Forgotten?


    I might not get XP since it¡¯s not exactly my kill, but it¡¯s worth testing.


    The biggest problem was the method. If his battle against Lith was indicative of anything, it was that the Forgotten were stronger than he expected. His current self wasn¡¯t powerful enough to stop and focus on Illumination in the middle of a battle against them. Still, it was something to consider; he could increase his Level by killing the enemies and then try this method out after getting strong enough.


    Having reached a decision, Michael looked around. His eyes could only clearly see what was within his ring of light. Beyond it, only darkness existed.


    How are other people supposed to tackle the Consumed Territory?


    The Consumed Territory hadn¡¯t been created for him alone. Tairy had said that it was a training ground for outstanding contestants. However, it was only obvious that other contestants, either in this Tutorial Zone or in other ones, wouldn¡¯t have his draconic Blessing. He didn¡¯t understand Heritage or Blessings enough, but Clyranth had specifically blessed him because of his Dragon blood. That wouldn¡¯t be the case for others.


    It means that there¡¯s a way for the others to deal with the Curse of Darkness. One that doesn¡¯t rely on my Heritage.


    Tairy¡¯s words flashed through his mind. The old man had told him to return immediately after entering the Consumed Territory. It was likely that it was related to this problem. At the very least, there should be a way to improve visibility. It was the bare minimum required to face the Consumed Territory. As he was lost in his thoughts, he heard more footsteps. They were similar to Lith¡¯s, but the interval between each sound was even shorter, and the sound of consecutive steps superimposed over one another. There was more than one enemy.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Mana Shield.¡±


    The Shield made of blue mana coalesced above his skin and staff. Enveloped in his barrier, he waited for anything that could tell him where the enemies would be coming from. His domain of light expanded, stretching out to its very limits and forcefully pushing away the darkness.


    At that moment, behind him, his domain shifted. Michael moved without needing to think as Danger Sense screamed at him. He leaped to the side, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Something slammed on the Shield, pushing him forward. He sunk his feet into the consumed earth, upturning it as he ground to a halt. In front of him, another figure shot out from the darkness.


    There was no time to analyze his enemies. His improved vision barely managed to capture what was happening. He saw the edge of a sword headed to his neck, swung by a strange creature with green skin and bulging muscles. His back felt another impact, which pushed him closer to the blade. Without hesitation, he fed an increasingly higher amount of mana into the Skill. No matter what, the Shield couldn¡¯t break. The blade descended upon his neck, hitting its mark. The earth beneath him sunk. He could perceive his Shield¡¯s strain.


    He reached a decision in a split second. The Mana Shield around him expanded, becoming circular and growing in circumference. This created some distance between himself and his attackers. Attacks fell upon the Shield like rain. Every blow shook its entire structure, but it didn¡¯t collapse. His chanting didn¡¯t stop. A heartbeat later, the Shield disappeared as he spun in place.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    Twin full-moon Waves cut through the darkness, creating a temporary lull. Finally, Michael managed to properly look at his attackers.


    Orcs.


    Skin in the shades of green, sharp fangs, two large canines, and a powerful build. One held a two-handed axe, while the other wielded a large sword. White, glowing tears flowed out of their eyes. The orc that had attacked his back had a large hole on the left side of its belly, while the other one¡¯s armor was broken right over his heart. Just like Lith, they sustained pre-existing wounds. An idea of why sprouted in Michael¡¯s mind.


    Did they get hit by the Curse¡¯s ¡®execute?¡¯


    There was no time to go down this line of thought. The two orcs moved.


    Michael pushed Illumination¡¯s empowerment to its limits. He could feel the light flooding his body, making it stronger, faster, and more flexible. To begin with, his physical stats were already higher than any Warrior he had met due to his Class. However, there was no need to bet on being faster than these orcs. He should fight under the assumption that they were stronger and faster than him. As he watched a purple aura shroud their bodies, he realized that he was probably right.


    Lightspeed!


    The ring of light around him gathered in his body faster than any enemy. The light, which had previously expanded outwards, now coursed through his body and spirit. Without even thinking, he ducked and spun, shooting twin Mana Waves. A bit over a second later, the axe and blade went through the space where his neck had been. He heard the two orcs jump to avoid the Waves. This was the best opportunity he would have. He raised his body, rotating and shooting two other Waves. Without stopping, he cast more Waves as fast as he could before the orcs landed.


    He couldn¡¯t see without Illumination but needed Lightspeed to survive the empowered orcs¡¯ melee attacks. It meant that his only effective choice was to keep hitting everything around him as much as he could.


    ¡°Mana Field!¡±


    The storm of mana exploded out of his body, raging against the darkness as if it had been waiting for this opportunity. The Curse of Darkness fought back, limiting his domain. Under ordinary conditions, his Mana Field had a radius of thirty meters. However, its current radius was ten meters. Its light shone on his surroundings, but it was a far cry from Illumination. Michael cursed in his mind.


    The Field washed over the vague figures of the orcs, pressing its full weight upon them. Mana gathered above their heads into spikes and orbs, which descended less than a second afterwards. The purple aura around the orcs became stronger as they jumped and ran, dodging all attacks. The Field had slowed them down, but it was unable to finish them off.


    If only I had Dual Casting¡­!


    Should he try to employ another method of attack using the Mana Field? Or should he decisively go back to firing Mana Waves? Lightspeed¡¯s time limit weighed on his mind. This battle needed to end quickly; if the orcs were still alive by the time he couldn¡¯t use Lightspeed anymore, they would surpass his speed. From there, it was likely that he would end up injured, at least. There was also the possibility of more enemies finding him, as the orcs had, which would make everything worse. To survive, he needed to finish this fight within twenty seconds.


    Think.


    He gritted his teeth. Mana Field disappeared as the maelstrom of mana returned to his body. Without the meager lighting provided by the Skill, he couldn¡¯t see even a meter ahead of him. He would need to rely on Danger Sense and his instincts to dodge the attacks. The Skill screamed at him. Unhesitatingly, he leaped forward, hearing the sound of blades cutting through the air. As he ground to a halt, he spun. This time, however, he aimed his Mana Waves at where the orcs¡¯ lower bodies should be. He heard them jump as the ground shook. It was an opportunity that he wouldn¡¯t get again, even though he didn¡¯t know how high they had jumped.


    Michal shot out as many twin Mana Waves as he could.

 Book 2, Chapter 16: The Consumed Territory (6)

    Michael¡¯s Dragonheart galloped within his chest, but his Constitution was high enough to harness its power without letting even a sliver go to waste. His movements and chanting became faster, improving his casting speed. He tried to make the Waves as large as possible, seeking to hit enemies that he couldn¡¯t see.


    As his concentration hit its very limits, it was as if the Waves were an extension of his body. He could feel the Curse holding them back, slowing them down and weakening them. At the same time, he could tell that one of the Waves had hit its mark. He didn¡¯t let this small victory slow down his casting; he managed to shoot another set of twin Mana Waves before the sound of the orcs landing on the ground reached him. Immediately discarding the Waves, he raised a Mana Shield. A moment later, a large impact pushed him to the side.


    Michael slid on the ground as Lightspeed¡¯s energy coursed through him. He jumped backwards, dismissing the Shield. The darkness where he had just been parted before a slash. At the same time that the orc tried to get closer to him again, he cast twin Mana Waves. Just like before, the ground shook and the darkness above the battle moved. The orc had jumped once again. His brow furrowed before a realization dawned upon him.


    They didn¡¯t keep their intelligence.


    The orc had done the same thing as it had moments ago while knowing that Michael¡¯s Waves had hit the other one. Based on his discussion with Tairy and his experience facing Lith, the Forgotten kept some of their Skills and battle sense, but not entirely. The same seemed to go for intelligence. Either way, it was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be missed. He stopped channeling Lightspeed, letting the light flow out of him as Illumination. His surroundings were immediately revealed, including the figure of the orc in mid-air. He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Twin Mana Missiles coalesced above his staff. It was the Skill he could cast the fastest. The two Missiles expanded and shot forward. Without wasting a second, Michael continued chanting. Two more Missiles appeared as the first two landed. One Missile hit the orc¡¯s torso, while the other hit his lower body. The purple aura around him surged, becoming thicker and fighting back against the Missiles. In this deadlock, the orc started falling.


    Michael shot the next two Mana Missiles at the orc¡¯s predicted landing location and kept casting more. The orc¡¯s blade was drenched in the purple aura as it slashed the spells in mid-air, dispersing them. The creature tried to take a step forward, only to be met with more Missiles. Michael kept chanting and firing the spell, pushing the orc back with nothing but sheer quantity and power. He could see it. Every time the blade went through a Missile, both the purple aura and its structure got weaker. There were now cracks on it that didn¡¯t exist before.


    It was then. Danger Sense screamed at him, but it was too late. The attack was simply too fast. An axe¡¯s blade sunk into his back, but it had no wielder. Michael gritted his teeth.


    The other orc threw his weapon!?


    The purple aura flooded his body, attempting to ravage it and deal as much damage as possible. Like a beast that met a challenge to its territory, his body fought back. His Dragonheart and Constitution joined forces to push the purple aura out with Illumination¡¯s light¡¯s support. A few moments after the attack, the purple aura¡¯s advance was contained. However, at their level, a few seconds were a window of time that was far too large. Less than a meter away, the first orc stepped forward strongly and swung its broadsword. Still with the large axe embedded into his back, Michael only had the time to step back.


    The blade cut him diagonally, from shoulder to waist. Scarlet blood flowed and fell in stark contrast to the darkness beyond the ring of light. More purple aura attempted to flood his body. Light coursed through him as he tried to create distance between himself and his enemy, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough without Lightspeed. He made a decision in an instant.


    Ignoring the incoming slash, he raised his staff with his uninjured arm and drew a circle. Mana Missiles shot out at the same time that the blade reached his intact shoulder. His spells landed, but so did the orc¡¯s attack. The blade dug into his flesh, reaching bone and slashing him from shoulder to waist once more, creating an ¡®X¡¯ shape on his torso. In return, one of the Missiles punctured a hole in the side of the orc¡¯s belly. The creature jumped backwards, widening the distance between them. It was the wrong move against a caster. Powering through the pain and focusing on the battle instead of on the purple aura in his body, Michael kept firing Mana Missiles with shaking arms.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Unable to advance because of the barrage, the orc tried jumping to the side. Without Lightspeed¡¯s boost, Michael could only just barely follow its movements. He quickly cast Mana Wave; just like before, the orc jumped up. Michael¡¯s smile looked almost as if he were baring his teeth. Mana Missiles shot through the air, pushing against the purple aura. Finally, his spear fully pierced through the enemy¡¯s shield. A hole appeared in the orc¡¯s throat. The creature fell.


    [You have slain Bul, the Forgotten (Level 53).]


    He let out a breath. Turning around, Michael looked at the remaining orc. He used his mana to force the axe blade out of his back, letting it fall to the ground. Without legs and without his axe, the orc kept trying to crawl towards him, but the dark liquid didn¡¯t stop leaking out of his wounds. Michael pointed at him.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    Twin projectiles in the shape of arrowheads destroyed the orc¡¯s head.


    [You have slain Tar, the Forgotten (Level 52).]


    [You have reached Level 43.]


    Silence. Michael analyzed his condition. A deep gash on his back that almost reached his organs, and two slashes to the chest that had almost gotten through his ribcage. The blade had dug into his clavicle and ribs, making them crack and almost fall apart. Blood continued to flow out of his wounds, dyeing the dark ground. Despite his high Constitution, taking the full brunt of a higher-Leveled Warrior empowered by Skills had naturally been too much.


    At least the pain is manageable.


    His body shook and his upper half was damaged all around, but his mind remained clear due to Peace of Mind. In several ways, both its predecessor ¨C Clarity ¨C and its current version were some of the most valuable Skills he had. He had never regretted acquiring them for even a second.


    A halo appeared over his head, rotating slowly and bathing him in a soft, warm light. He immediately felt his body start to reconstruct itself and heal.


    ¡°Minor Heal. Minor Heal. Minor Heal.¡±


    Waves of green mana kept flowing through his body, two at a time. With every cast, he felt as if he had gotten just a bit better at using the spell. He was no genius, but his proficiency still rose steadily. He had the advantage of being capable of casting his Skills much more often and freely than other casters due to his vast mana pool.


    His flesh crawled over itself as his tissues regenerated. The cracks and cuts in his bones were filled in, disappearing. His blood vessels mended themselves, making the blood stop flowing down. However, the process was taking much more time than he was used to.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I was wounded like this.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising for his body to need to take more time to heal from this. At least the purple aura had disappeared when the orcs died. No, could he even say that he had killed them? He didn¡¯t know if the Forgotten, creatures who had been consumed by the Curse of Darkness, counted as living beings. Were they more similar to the undead in stories? He looked around. He was barely able to see a meter around him, and that was only because of Cleansing¡¯s light. A conclusion was easily reached.


    Let¡¯s retreat for now. I need a way of dealing with the visibility.


    Tairy hadn¡¯t spoken about it, but he had already learned that the beings classified as NPCs by the System were limited in many ways. Now that he had faced the Consumed Territory and the Forgotten, there were some specific questions that he wanted to ask. Either way, he lost nothing by going back to Bluestone and trying to talk to Tairy about his current issues, except for a bit of time. With Illumination¡¯s empowerment and Lightspeed¡¯s explosive movement, he could easily cross the distance between the two Territories. Besides, nothing he¡¯d seen so far outside of the Consumed Territory could threaten him anymore.


    After some time of healing with Cleansing, he switched to Illumination. The corpses of the orcs immediately came into view, their weapons lying on the ground. The ring of light expanded, pushing away the darkness. Michael turned to look at the wall of darkness that stretched to the very ceiling, curving and creating a dome. The outer layer of the Consumed Territory.


    As he started to walk towards it, the sound of hurried, rushing footsteps reached his ears.


    Another!?


    To hell with that, he wouldn¡¯t stay around to face another Forgotten. Without hesitation, he dashed toward the dome¡¯s outer layer. The footsteps got closer and closer, but in the end, Michael managed to dive through the veil of darkness. It opened up into towering columns of stone and glowing mushrooms of various sizes. He was now out of the Consumed Territory. He stepped forward and glanced back at the dome. Whatever had been approaching him had chosen not to leave the Territory. In the first place, it likely couldn¡¯t.


    Michael started making his way back to Bluestone. He needed to talk to Tairy.

 Book 2, Chapter 17: The Consumed Territory (7)

    The journey back to Bluestone Village was uneventful.


    Michael came across a few Green Vipers and more of the moles that had once almost killed him, but they didn¡¯t make him feel even the slightest hint of danger. He stared at a group of five Vipers to his left with a complicated expression as he vaulted over a large rock with light movements.


    ¡­Compared to the Forgotten, it¡¯s almost funny.


    He landed, making them turn toward him. A few seconds later, however, he was too far outside of their range for them to do anything. Michael gave them one last glance. Why was the gap between the Forgotten and the other creatures so large? Lith had been powerful enough to be considered a Dungeon Boss, but the true danger lay in the fact that he had only been one of many. The battle against Bul and Tar had been much more deadly, even though they were only a duo. How difficult would it be to fight against three or more Forgotten? How many of them were there, anyway?


    How is anyone else supposed to face the Consumed Territory?


    A place with heavily restricted visibility and an omnipresent debuff capable of an ¡®execute,¡¯ inhabited by numerous enemies, each more powerful than most of the foes found in Dungeons. No matter how he looked at it, it was too much. It was highly likely that he was the only one in the Tutorial Zone capable of delving into it. Optional area or not, this was still the Tutorial. Something like the Consumed Territory shouldn¡¯t exist. What about the Abyss, which was supposed to be even more dangerous?


    A bit lost in his thoughts, Michael leaped from one side of a cliff to another. The dim lighting provided by the glowing mushrooms was comforting after witnessing true darkness.


    The way I see it, there are two possibilities.


    One, since the universe was so large, it was likely that there were others who had managed to reach his level of power within the Tutorial, even though he had draconic blood. Maybe there were other mythical bloodlines and abilities that could grant a contestant enough strength. The second possibility was what worried him.


    I¡¯m not as strong as I should be.


    Clyranth had proudly declared that each Dragon had been powerful enough to face the Martial God in battle and that they had only been overcome by Erasil, the Transcendent. While Michael didn¡¯t know what those words actually meant in terms of power level, he felt like he shouldn¡¯t be struggling against enemies inside the literal Tutorial, no matter how faint his bloodline was.


    At the same time, the descriptions of the draconic Skills and Titles made it clear that the Dragons felt nothing but contempt for the weak. Did he have to prove himself over time to obtain greater power? This thought made Michael smile. His heart throbbed in anticipation. From the start, he¡¯d already received too much from his draconic side. Even if its boost ended here, it had already been good enough. As long as he tried his hardest each day, he would definitely improve. The System made sure of that.


    Well, if some God of War doesn¡¯t decide to blow up the planet I¡¯m on or whatever.


    Michael chuckled at the thought.


    After running for a bit longer, he entered Bluestone¡¯s Territory, speeding up. On his way, he encountered a few groups of people out and about. They looked at him with wide eyes as he sped past them. A minute later, Michael entered Bluestone Village and ground to a halt, letting out a breath.


    The dirt roads were lively, packed with humans and dark elves alike. The image of the ruined Lith superimposed itself over the frames of the dark elves he looked at. Shaking his head, Michael started making a beeline toward Tairy¡¯s house. With every step, more and more dark elves locked their eyes on him, nodding slightly. Slightly confused, he nodded back. The stares only became more obvious as he walked deeper into the Village.


    Making a turn, he looked at the large tree with blue mana leaves. Unlike before, there wasn¡¯t a line outside Tairy¡¯s house. The door opened before he¡¯d even walked past the stone dais, and a dark elf with a disheveled beard and milky eyes walked out with a worried expression.


    ¡°Oh, thank Asloth. You really came back before¡ª¡± Tairy¡¯s words caught in his throat as he looked at Michael¡¯s torn robes, even though he was blind. ¡°¡­No, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Michael rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time at all before one of them found me. Had to fight.¡±


    Tairy slowly furrowed his brow.


    ¡°¡­And how the hell did you survive without seeing a foot ahead of you? Actually, don¡¯t answer that. Come on in. We need to talk.¡±


    The old dark elf promptly turned around and went back in the house. Michael followed him. Once they sat down at the only table, Tairy stared at him.


    ¡°¡­What do you think? Now that you were in there,¡± Tairy asked in a serious tone.


    Michael shook his head slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a place that isn¡¯t meant to be beaten.¡±


    He truly didn¡¯t understand how others weaker than him were supposed to face the Consumed Territory.


    Tairy nodded.


    ¡°I guess that about sums it up. When it comes to the first time, at least. Now that you were in there once, me and Sullivan can help you.¡±


    Michael tilted his head.


    ¡°Is it related to the Curse of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tairy replied as he stood up. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no time to waste. We¡¯ll talk on the way to the town hall. Sullivan needs to take a look at you. It¡¯s important.¡±


    Slightly confused, Michael followed Tairy out of the house. The blue leaves shimmered above them, casting a blue glow. Michael glanced at them before continuing to follow Tairy through the dirt roads, his eyes darting around.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They¡¯re looking at us.


    More and more dark elves turned to look at the two of them, nodding. In their eyes, Michael could see interest and respect. It was wholly different from the indifference from before.


    Soon, Michael and Tairy arrived at the town hall. As usual, there was a line of people outside, all waiting for their turn to talk to Sullivan. As if he couldn¡¯t see them, Tairy decisively strode to the entrance and walked in, drawing several angry stares. Shrugging, Michael also went inside. Sullivan immediately came into view, sitting on his usual chair. The dark elf chief looked at Michael and stood up, waving at the humans inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear contestants. I must talk to this person. Please come back inside once we¡¯re done,¡± Sullivan said in a monotone voice.


    The men and women frowned almost at the same time, whispering to each other as they looked at Michael.


    ¡°Damn it, did he get a special quest?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. I didn¡¯t know you could trigger something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, NPC! Why can¡¯t we stay?¡± one of the men yelled. He was blond with blue eyes, and clearly dressed like a Warrior.


    Sullivan threw him a cold stare. The atmosphere changed. It was as if the air had become heavier. The blond man took a step back with a gulp, quickly waving his hands.


    ¡°Wait! I get it! I¡¯m not gonna interfere with the quest.¡±


    Sullivan said nothing else. Hesitatingly, the humans inside walked out of the room, shutting the door behind them. Only dark elves and Michael remained in the room. The elves¡¯ expressions changed the moment the humans left and the door closed.


    ¡°Michael,¡± Sullivan hurriedly said, sounding a bit anxious. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Blinking, Michael complied and approached Sullivan, who walked toward him and placed his hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder. A heartbeat later, Michael felt a titanic amount of mana move within the dark elf and resonate with the environmental energy. It flowed inside his body, making him tremble and grit his teeth. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the sheer amount of mana strained his body.


    Each second felt like a year.


    After some time, Sullivan withdrew his mana and stepped back with a confused expression.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± Sullivan said hesitatingly. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°How bad is it, Sullivan? Just say it,¡± Tairy asked from the side with a frown. The other dark elves turned to look at Sullivan as well.


    Sullivan slowly shook his head.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. I can¡¯t sense the Curse of Darkness in him. It¡¯s like he never entered the Consumed Territory at all.¡±


    The room froze.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is that supposed to mean? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Tairy replied after a few seconds.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. The Curse hasn¡¯t entered his body.¡±


    Michael watched all of this with a tilted head. From their words, he managed to understand what this was about.


    The Curse seeps into living beings even before executing them. Does it cause continuous damage? Or is it part of the process that turns one into a Forgotten?


    It was highly likely that it hadn¡¯t invaded his body only because of Illumination, which he thought was the least useful of the Heritage Skills. No, even so, he hadn¡¯t kept Illumination permanently on. If it was what kept the Curse away, then it should have entered Michael¡¯s body when he had been forced to use Lightspeed. He furrowed his brow. Did Illumination also remove the bits of the Curse that had already entered his body?


    All the dark elves in the room turned their heads to look at him almost at the same time. Their stares of disbelief only made Michael scratch the back of his head awkwardly, discarding his confusion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± he asked after a couple seconds.


    Silence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Tairy burst out into loud laughter and slapped Michael¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck me. Yeah, I don¡¯t know how the fuck you did it, but it¡¯s a good thing. Sullivan, give him Clear Sight and let me go advise him about the Consumed Territory,¡± Tairy said with a chuckle.


    Sullivan scoffed, his eyes fixed on Michael¡¯s figure as if he were staring at a ghost.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve accepted everything up until now, but this goes against any of my guesses about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Nothing to do about it, though. It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t tell us. Come on, do your job,¡± Tairy quickly fired back.


    Sullivan sighed and approached Michael, extending his right hand.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve experienced the Consumed Territory and the Curse of Darkness, we are allowed to help you. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a rule set by the System. I will now grant you Clear Sight, which will allow your gaze to pierce the veil cast by the Curse,¡± Sullivan said with a grave expression.


    Michael nodded, letting out a sigh of relief. So there was a way for him to see without relying on Illumination. This would allow him to use Lightspeed without forsaking his visibility, after all. However, because he didn¡¯t exactly know if Illumination was what kept the Curse away from him, things weren¡¯t so simple.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m unable to overcome the Curse. Clear Sight is a temporary effect. You¡¯ll notice that its effectiveness decreases by the second when inside the Consumed Territory. You¡¯ll need to return here for me to cast it again,¡± Sullivan continued, putting his large palm on Michael¡¯s forehead.


    After a series of whispers, Michael could vaguely feel a current of mana enter his body and gather around his eyes. It felt like his insides were being drenched in warm water, especially his face. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was far from comfortable. He gritted his teeth. A few seconds later, Sullivan slowly removed his hand.


    Michael blinked, looking around the room.


    I don¡¯t feel any different. I guess the colors are clearer?


    He furrowed his brow in confusion.


    ¡°Michael,¡± Sullivan said, his voice dragging Michael out of his thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I could say, but¡­ just be careful. The Consumed Territory isn¡¯t easy to handle at all. The deeper you go, the more obvious this will become, but no matter what, don¡¯t reach the center.¡±


    Michael tilted his head.


    ¡°The Abyss. I can¡¯t clear it as I am right now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d die,¡± Sullivan instantly replied. ¡°Not immediately, but the end result would be the same. I don¡¯t know why the Abyss exists, but it¡¯s not something a human contestant in the Tutorial can beat. Trust me.¡±


    Michael frowned. Sullivan looked at Tairy, looking a bit more tired than moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you, old friend. We can help him now, so make sure he doesn¡¯t die,¡± Sullivan said with a serious expression.


    Tairy scoffed.


    ¡°Not planning to. This brat is my disciple,¡± he replied. Michael flashed him a warm smile.


    ¡°Off with you, then,¡± Sullivan said, shooing them away, then looked at Michael. ¡°Remember what I said.¡±


    Michael nodded and thanked the dark elf chief, who sat back down on his chair with a sigh.


    Do they have to keep staring at me?


    It was as if the other dark elves were trying to drill a hole into him with their eyes. Even Sullivan was looking at him with a strange glint. Was it really so shocking for someone to keep the Curse of Darkness from invading their body? Michael¡¯s anxiety was tempered by wariness.


    I was too hasty.


    Because the ¡®NPCs¡¯ had been unable to tell him anything about the Consumed Territory before his first expedition, he hadn¡¯t obtained any information about it and the consequences of going inside.


    Well, there was no other option anyway.


    In the end, he would have needed to go back to Tairy and Sullivan, who couldn¡¯t possibly have predicted that he would resist the Curse. Either way, this would have been found out eventually. Now that the cat was out of the bag, he would handle the consequences in his own way. Michael nodded to himself, determined. The priority was to become stronger.


    ¡°Come on kid, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk for a bit before you head back to the Territory,¡± Tairy said, patting Michael on the back.


    Michael followed the blind dark elf out of the hall, withstanding the stares by both dark elves and humans alike. He looked up as he walked in the direction of Tairy¡¯s house.


    The sight of the stone columns and glowing giant mushrooms superimposed over the destroyed bodies of the Forgotten he¡¯d faced. The underground and its dangers were almost cute compared to the Consumed Territory.


    But that won¡¯t stop me.


    As long as he was careful and remained self-aware, he could come out on top. Michael pushed down the pride swelling in his chest. He didn¡¯t need the draconic traits¡¯ effects right now.


    I¡¯ll clear it.


    To become as prepared as possible for whatever lay beyond the Tutorial Zone and to protect his family and friends.


    He would become stronger.

 Book 2, Chapter 18: The Consumed Territory (8)

    Michael sat down on the stone dais and looked at Tairy, who stood in front of him with his arms crossed. Michael raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± he asked.


    Tairy slowly shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯d never heard of anything like that. Even if it¡¯s related to your unknown secrets, it¡¯s utterly unbelievable.¡±


    Michael shrugged.


    ¡°It is what it is. You were the one who told me not to talk about it.¡±


    Tairy nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡°I meant it, kid. Now, more than ever. Me and others found out about it, but you really shouldn¡¯t even mention that you can deal with the Consumed Territory like that to anyone else. Don¡¯t try to explain anything. This is the kind of secret that can¡¯t be found out.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow, slightly confused.


    ¡°¡­Sure, I get that there¡¯s no point in letting others know about my abilities, but why are you being so adamant about it?¡±


    It was the question he¡¯d decided upon after careful consideration.


    I need to know how rare this is.


    If a Light Dragon¡¯s Blessing was one of the only things that could allow one to do this, Tairy was completely right. No matter what, Michael shouldn¡¯t let any God of War or their subordinates even catch wind of this. Nevertheless, the possibility that this ability wasn¡¯t so incredible also existed. He needed to know which was reality.


    Tairy let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Listen. It¡¯s one thing to slow down the Curse¡¯s progress or diminish its effects. It¡¯s another to keep it from invading you at all. The Curse of Darkness isn¡¯t some feature limited to a Tutorial Zone. I had never even heard of anyone resisting it like that. Just don¡¯t tell anyone else. At all.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes before quickly nodding.


    ¡°But let¡¯s just forget about that and never talk about it again. Now, the stuff you need to know,¡± Tairy continued while shaking his head. ¡°The Consumed Territory consists of the very center of the Tutorial Zone¡¯s underground. In its heart is the Abyss, which you shouldn¡¯t enter. This is the stuff you already know.¡±


    ¡°The Forgotten,¡± Michael interrupted before Tairy could continue. ¡°They were people, weren¡¯t they? Is it related to what you said about the Curse existing outside of the Tutorial?¡±


    Tairy nodded with a frown.


    ¡°The Consumed Territory is the area that was taken over by the Curse. This naturally includes Villages. Yes, the Forgotten were people, but not anymore. Devoured by the Curse, there is no inkling of intelligence left.¡±


    ¡°How am I meant to clear an area consumed by a Curse that can overwhelm even actual Villages?¡±


    Tairy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t. The only way to ¡®clear¡¯ the Consumed Territory is to overcome the Abyss, which is impossible. The Consumed Territory exists as a zone of greater danger and rewards for powerful contestants, but it¡¯s not supposed to be cleared.¡±


    Michael furrowed his brow.


    ¡°¡­If it exists in the Tutorial Zone, it¡¯s meant to be beaten. This includes the Abyss.¡±


    Tairy let out a deep sigh as he shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. How many Tutorial Zones do you think happen at the same time? Or how many people are introduced as contestants? There are those with talents you can¡¯t even dream of. Generational geniuses with a much better starting point than yours. Yes, the Abyss is part of the Tutorial Zone, but that doesn¡¯t mean anyone can beat it. I¡¯ve never seen it happen.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    ¡°To begin with, you¡¯re only human. Humans have great potential but next to no initial perks. It¡¯s a very different story from a variety of other Races,¡± Tairy continued. He looked at Michael with a complicated look. ¡°Trust me, Michael. Don¡¯t enter the Abyss. You¡¯ll only end up as a corpse, regardless of your secrets.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Michael clenched his fists. His determination to tackle the Abyss wavered. Tairy was an experienced Mage who was also classified as an important NPC. Even if he didn¡¯t know the full extent of Michael¡¯s abilities, it stood to reason that he had a good idea of them. For him to be so adamant about avoiding the Abyss, it should be a true danger zone. However, there was one fact that fueled Michael¡¯s desire to enter this death trap.


    The Blessing.


    The Consumed Territory was home to the Curse of Darkness. But, Clyranth¡¯s Blessing had already shown its ability to counter the Curse, to the extent of keeping it from invading his body entirely. Tairy had said he¡¯d never seen anything like it. Since the Abyss was the heart of the Consumed Territory, it stood to reason that the Blessing might be effective in there, too.


    But it won¡¯t be easy.


    The Blessing had granted him his greatest Skills, but it wasn¡¯t a ¡®win button.¡¯ Clyranth had helped him enough. It was now up to him to Level up and strengthen himself as much as possible before going inside the Abyss. Michael narrowed his eyes. For his mother and friends, as well as his own safety in this new world, he needed to grasp at every opportunity to become stronger that he could.


    ¡°Old man,¡± Michael called out after a few seconds of silence. ¡°The Consumed Territory is the best way for my current self to become stronger, right? Now that I¡¯ve gone inside and then returned here, what else can you tell me about it?¡±


    Tairy scoffed and crossed his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was doing before you interrupted me, brat.¡±


    Michael winced. It was true.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, now that you know that the Territory includes destroyed Villages, the next thing you need to know is that the consumed Villages can be a great source of strength.¡±


    Michael tilted his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I told you what the Consumed Territory is supposed to be. As such, it¡¯s only obvious that it contains rewards proportional to the danger. Each Village contains equipment, artifacts capable of increasing your stats, free Stat Points, and more. You just gotta find them while fighting past the Forgotten.¡±


    Michael rubbed his chin.


    Equipment, huh?


    The Elder Chief¡¯s Staff was still the only piece of noteworthy equipment he had. The scarcity of pieces of equipment in the Tutorial Zone was almost strange, in a way. Were they concentrated in the Consumed Territory? No, that didn¡¯t sound right. If only a select few could tackle the Territory and get rewarded with equipment, the disparity between them and the other contestants would only grow larger.


    As his thoughts reached this point, Michael froze.


    ¡­No. The System was never fair.


    The mere existence of his draconic bloodline and Blessing were proof enough. In that sense, this Tutorial Zone wasn¡¯t different from Earth at all.


    ¡°Apart from that, there are naturally the Forgotten themselves,¡± Tairy continued, dragging him out of his thoughts. ¡°They¡¯re only a shadow of their former selves, but they still give the greatest amount of XP out of any enemy in the Tutorial. That¡¯s matched by the difficulty of killing one. If you can consistently defeat the Forgotten, you¡¯ll Level up faster than anyone else.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. It becomes difficult when there¡¯s more than one, though.¡±


    Tairy narrowed his milky eyes.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t wanna know how you know that. Either way, that¡¯s basically the limit of what I can tell you. It¡¯s nothing much, but you know how it is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. Anyway,¡± Michael took a deep breath and stood up on the dais. ¡°I¡¯m going back in. No time to waste.¡±


    The Tutorial would end soon. Before then, he needed to become as powerful as possible and, ideally, clear the Abyss. Even if it meant getting injured.


    Tairy frowned.


    ¡°¡­Fine. Be careful. Come back if you feel like it¡¯s too much. The Consumed Territory isn¡¯t something you need to face. It¡¯s okay to return to ordinary Dungeons.¡±


    Michael smiled at his master.


    ¡°I know, old man. Then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    He jumped from the stone dais onto the dirt floor, gave one last glance at the tree with blue mana leaves, and strode out. He could feel Tairy¡¯s mana and aura shift with every step, but he didn¡¯t turn back.


    There are too many powerful enemies in my future.


    Any chance to become stronger needed to be seized.


    With stable steps, Michael walked through the roads of Bluestone Village, then out of its main area. Following the route in his memories, he dashed past the stone columns with practiced ease, boosted by his Dragonheart. Once he activated Illumination, his speed only increased.


    Traversing the rugged stone ground like it was perfectly flat, Michael finally managed to glimpse the Curse of Darkness¡¯ barrier in the distance. The entrance to the Consumed Territory. Without hesitation, he approached it. Taking one last glance at the barrier¡¯s size, Michael stepped inside its domain. The wave of darkness covered him from head to toe, making him feel a chill down his spine. This time, however, something was different.


    He took a few steps forward and looked around.


    Now this is much more manageable.


    Instead of being unable to see almost anything without Illumination, he was now capable of grasping his surroundings. They weren¡¯t perfectly clear, but part of his vision had certainly been restored.


    Nodding to himself, Michael evaluated the scenery before his gaze locked onto an area where the Curse seemed to be thicker. Naturally, it meant that it was where he was headed. Risk and reward went hand in hand.


    He started running, this time much slower than before, straining his senses as much as possible. For a while, Michael only ran past large rocks. Gradually, the remains of wooden houses started to appear. This only made him raise his guard.


    His ears twitched as a sound dug into them. As fast as he could, he drew a cross with his staff.


    ¡°Mana Shield!¡±


    A heartbeat later, the projectile slammed onto the side of his head.

 Book 2, Chapter 19: The Consumed Territory (9)

    Michael slid on the ground for less than a second, trying his best to keep his balance. However, he failed. His feet left the ground as he flew to the side. In mid-air, another arrow slammed straight into his chest, flinging him even faster. With gritted teeth, he managed to slam his feet back onto the ground and straighten his back. The reward for his efforts was simply an arrow straight to the forehead. The balance he¡¯d worked so hard to recover was destroyed once again.


    As he flipped through the air, Michael tried to grasp his situation.


    There¡¯s more than one enemy.


    Given the rate at which the arrows had been shot, it would be better to assume that there were two or more Forgotten shooting at him. If there was only a single enemy capable of shooting this fast, he would be in even deeper shit. His Shield hadn¡¯t been broken because he¡¯d unceasingly fed it mana, but he needed to react. Cursing under his breath, Michael landed and immediately tried to expand his Shield, as he had done before.


    The Mana Shield slowly grew into a spherical shape, only for another arrow to slam into it and make Michael shake. His gaze zeroed in on the two archers many meters ahead. Both were dark elves; the armor on the left one¡¯s chest had been broken to reveal a large hole. The other one¡¯s throat had been cleanly cut. Just like the other Forgotten, white glowing tears streamed out of their eyes.


    Michael gathered his strength. A moment later, he shot forward with Lightspeed. It was as if time had slowed down. The arrows flying through the air became clearer. Mana gathered around them, turning them into veritable missiles.


    But he could see them.


    Michael ran forward, stepping right into the space between the two projectiles. His Shield collapsed due to his inability to keep it stable at this speed, but that only meant that he was now free to attack. With pure light still coursing through his veins, he waved his wand.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The blue half-moon took shape as the two Forgotten nocked an arrow each. Michael fed as much mana as he could into it, making the Wave expand rapidly as it flew through the air. Unfazed, both Forgotten jumped up and took aim. He tilted his wand upward. The Mana Wave curved its trajectory and followed the dark elves¡¯ movements. At that moment, before the Wave reached them, both released their arrows. The projectiles pierced through the air like guided missiles, clearly even stronger than the previous ones. Energy swirled around them in the shape of a miniature storm that only made them faster.


    Focus.


    The warmth of the light flowing within him, the movement of the atmosphere as the arrows flew toward him, the ripples throughout mana itself. Everything was perceived with as much clarity as possible. Michael dashed to the side as quickly as he could without disturbing his spell. The Wave reached the lower body of the Forgotten on the left first. It touched his thighs and seared through skin and muscle, severing its legs entirely. However, the dark elf only nocked another arrow as it fell.


    The other Forgotten twisted his body in the air, pulling his legs up. The Mana Wave passed him by uselessly. Michael immediately dismissed the spell, letting the mana melt back into the atmosphere. He pointed at the Forgotten without a lower body as he dodged another arrow, aware of the strain Lightspeed placed in his body.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    The orb of mana coalesced in front of his staff, then shot through the air as its shape changed into a large arrow. The Missile reached the first Forgotten before it even touched the ground. Michael didn¡¯t stop to see the results of his attack. Empowered by Lightspeed, he ducked just in time to avoid a projectile. His gaze zeroed in on the second Forgotten, who was still unharmed. The dark elf was pulling out the last arrow in its quiver. Michael pointed his staff at him and started chanting.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The sound of flesh and bone melting and burning into nothingness reached his ears, but he didn¡¯t stop. He finished at the same time that the second Forgotten pulled back his bowstring.


    ¡°Earth Spike.¡±


    The ground rippled as the dark elf released the arrow. It flew through the air, but Lightspeed allowed Michael to narrowly dodge it. A moment later, twin Earth Spikes tore their way out of the stone and reached the Forgotten¡¯s legs just as he unsheathed the dagger on his waist and started running toward Michael. The spikes pierced through muscle and bone, crippling the dark elf in a single move. Michael let out a breath and pointed his staff at the falling Forgotten.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    Twin Missiles took shape and shot toward the Forgotten, then destroyed his head completely. Michael watched the collapsed corpse before turning to the System notifications floating in front of him. After confirming once more that both dark elves had been killed, he nodded to himself and stopped channeling Lightspeed. The light disappeared from within him, reducing the strain on his muscles and bones. He glanced at the corpses one last time before looking forward.


    Follow the houses.


    Now that he had Clear Sight, he could afford to go deeper into the Villages that had been devoured by the Curse. At the same time, there was something he wanted to find out. He ran to the nearest wooden house, which looked similar to the ones in Bluestone Village. It was eerily pristine, as if the world around it hadn¡¯t been consumed by the Curse.


    Keeping his guard up, Michael slowly pushed the door open and entered the house after waiting for a response from Danger Sense. His gaze was immediately drawn to the middle of the house.


    ¡­What is that?


    Floating in the air was an apple-sized sphere of pure white light. Michael furrowed his brow before realization dawned upon him. The light¡¯s hue was the exact same as the glowing tears that leaked out of the eyes of the Forgotten, to the point it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if every Forgotten had a similar sphere inside them. But what did that mean?


    The Curse is called the Curse of Darkness.


    The sphere of light floated peacefully in the air, even though it was the antithesis of the Curse¡¯s nature. It shouldn¡¯t exist in this environment, but here it was. Michael approached the glowing sphere cautiously. It didn¡¯t react to his presence at all. He momentarily wondered if he should channel his Blessing to try and make it react, but judged that it would be too risky. In the end, he settled for only touching the sphere.


    The sphere glowed brighter the moment his finger reached it. He blinked, but it was too fast for him to react. It broke out of its set shape, flowing like water, and sank into his fingertips. A moment later, a System window appeared in front of him.


    [The effects of the Curse of Darkness on you have marginally decreased.]


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what this is about.¡±


    Michael opened his Status Window and checked his stats. As expected, they had increased by one or two. The sphere had reduced the nerf to his stats.


    ¡°That settles it, then.¡±


    He would explore the Consumed Territory and go into every house he could find, even if only to find more spheres of light that could reduce the Curse¡¯s effects and allow him to defeat the Forgotten more easily. He still remembered what Tairy had told him ¨C the houses could also contain equipment and Free Stat Points. By themselves, the houses already made tackling the Consumed Territory worth it, even if it meant investing more time into the exploration.


    I have a month.


    During that time, he needed to become strong enough to hopefully clear the Abyss, but as long as he ended up stronger than before, it would be fine even if he couldn¡¯t do it. Unwilling to waste more time with his thoughts, Michael strode out of the wooden house and immediately looked at the other nearest one.


    He walked toward it tentatively, his eyes darting around, expecting an attack. Danger Sense didn¡¯t react to anything, but he didn¡¯t let his guard down. Nothing happened. He reached the next house and entered it, shutting the door behind him. His gaze was immediately drawn to the blue sphere of light floating in the middle of the empty room. Michael hurriedly walked up to it and touched it.


    [You have received three Free Stat Points.]


    Michael smiled.


    Don¡¯t mind if I do.


    He left the house, searching for his next destination. That was when he froze in place as he looked around.


    ¡­It¡¯s darker.


    The difference was subtle, but it definitely existed. The Consumed Territory around him didn¡¯t look as clear as when he¡¯d just entered.


    So this is what Sullivan meant.


    He finally understood why the dark elf had stressed the importance of returning to Bluestone to get Clear Sight again. Still, Michael felt like he could keep going. Visibility hadn¡¯t decreased by too much just yet. He took a deep breath before powering onward.


    It took less than ten minutes to run into the next Forgotten.

 Book 2, Chapter 20: The Consumed Territory (10)

    Michael took a deep breath as he looked at the corpse of the Forgotten he¡¯d just fought. Just like the others, it belonged to a dark elf. The woman¡¯s neck was torn open by what looked like a clear sword wound ¨C it had been her ¡®initial¡¯ wound. The hole in her chest had been created by his Mana Missile.


    Michael waved his staff as he finished chanting.


    ¡°Minor Heal.¡±


    Twin waves of healing mana coursed through him, followed by two more. The cuts on his right shoulder slowly mended, alongside the large gash from his left shoulder to the right side of his waist. Skin and muscle crawled over themselves to return his legs to pristine condition. After repeatedly casting Minor Heal, all that remained as traces of the previous battle were his torn clothes.


    He threw one last look at the dead Forgotten.


    It¡¯s getting harder.


    This woman had been stronger than any of the Forgotten he had fought before. It wasn¡¯t in terms of fighting power or Skills alone. She had also been able to sustain more injuries before ¡®dying,¡¯ almost to the point of reminding him of a zombie from the movies back on Earth. Was it related to the fact that he was now deeper inside the Consumed Territory?


    Michael looked up at the twisting waves of darkness. Clear Sight¡¯s effect was diminishing rapidly.


    But I can keep going, for now.


    He only needed to play his cards right and stay on his toes.


    Michael continued on. He entered the houses on his way and fought past the Forgotten that found him. Their numbers increased, forcing him to spend more time in each battle. The houses mostly contained more white spheres, but he even managed to find a piece of Equipment in one of the larger ones, a new robe.


    Some time later.


    Michael heaved as he wiped the sweat off his brow. Standing over the corpses of three Forgotten, he looked to the right. The only thing that met his gaze was the hazy outline of a house covered by darkness. Clear Sight¡¯s effectiveness was almost gone.


    I¡¯m in too deep.


    Unless he wanted to end up in the same situation as before, it was time to return to Sullivan. Decisively, he turned around and started running in the direction of the spot he¡¯d originally used to enter the Consumed Territory. Even though he could move faster with Illumination, he didn¡¯t activate it.


    When he¡¯d first entered the Consumed Territory, the Forgotten had quickly found him. However, this time around, they took much longer to locate him and attack. After taking notice of this, he¡¯d done a few experiments. In short, Illumination drew the Forgotten to him like moths to a flame, as if they could sense the Heritage Skill.


    Michael thought to himself as he ran.


    Is it because it¡¯s the Blessing of Light and they¡¯re affected by the Curse of Darkness?


    It was almost ironic for his Blessing to be the opposite of the Curse that affected the Tutorial¡¯s most difficult zone. Had Clyranth been the one to bless him with this in mind? Or were the two things completely unrelated? For now, he had no way to know. Either way, it would be best to avoid using Illumination for now.


    He glanced over his shoulder at the deeper parts of the Consumed Territory.


    ¡­Am I doing the right thing?


    His desire to tackle the Abyss was born out of the need for power that had appeared after realizing his situation. To protect both himself and his loved ones, it was imperative to become as powerful as possible as quickly as possible. He would be hunted by gods, after all. However, the Abyss was a complete unknown that could easily result in his death, even though the rewards for clearing it were also unknown. What if he ended up putting himself into even more risk by clearing it? What if the gods were able to tell if someone cleared the Abyss?


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    There were too many variables and too much at stake. In the worst-case scenario, the Gods of War would be immediately notified and kill both him and his mother. Naturally, this meant that the Dragons¡¯ dreams of revenge would go unfulfilled, but he didn¡¯t really care about that.


    Michael glanced over his shoulder at the increasingly darker depths of the Consumed Territory. He still hadn¡¯t reached the center of one of the consumed Villages, not to mention getting close to the Abyss. What awaited him at the town hall of one of these Villages? He shook his head and continued to run. He would find out soon enough.


    He made his way out of the Consumed Territory. Once he left its range, he could feel his strength returning as the nerf to his stats disappeared. With a grin, Michael ran and leaped over the terrain until he reached Bluestone Village. The familiar dirt roads were somewhat comforting compared to the ones in the Territory.


    Michael reached Tairy¡¯s house after a couple minutes, ignoring the strange looks he got on the way from the other humans and the intense gazes of the dark elves.


    As usual, Tairy was sitting on the stone dais with closed eyes, only to open them as Michael stepped into the yard.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, old man,¡± Michael said with a grin.


    Tairy¡¯s milky-white eyes didn¡¯t even tremble, but the dark elf moved his head as if he could still see.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too bad.¡±


    Michael shrugged.


    ¡°Minor Heal is an effective Skill.¡±


    Tairy scoffed. He stood up and jumped to the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, right. That excuse doesn¡¯t fly in the Consumed Territory, but we¡¯ve already established how we should treat your secrets. I¡¯m just glad you aren¡¯t one of the Forgotten by now, kid.¡±


    Michael sent his dark elf master a warm smile.


    ¡°So? Now that you have fought more of them, what do you think?¡± Tairy asked.


    Michael rubbed his chin.


    ¡°They¡¯re strong. Even if they aren¡¯t as powerful as they were before they were consumed by the Curse, each fight is a challenge. Shit gets dangerous once there are more than two.¡±


    Tairy silently stared at him for a few seconds, dumbfounded, before rubbing his temples.


    ¡°¡­Right. Of course. At least you have a new robe now.¡±


    ¡°Yep. And nothing beats the XP gains of fighting the Forgotten. I¡¯ll go talk to Sullivan and get Clear Sight again.¡±


    ¡°¡­And go back in right afterward?¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s not much time left in the Tutorial.¡±


    Tairy let out a deep sigh, waving his hand.


    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t get yourself killed and stay out of the Abyss. I¡¯d like to say this discussion isn¡¯t over, but I feel like you won¡¯t listen no matter how many times I say it.¡±


    Michael swallowed his words and only nodded. He left Tairy¡¯s yard and made his way to the town hall. After standing in line for a while, he entered the building. At the first sight of him, Sullivan kicked out all the other humans within, ignoring their protests. Soon, the dark elves and Michael were the only ones in the room. Michael approached Sullivan, who extended his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re growing,¡± Sullivan said in a low tone. ¡°But be careful.¡±


    Michael nodded. Soon, Sullivan pulled his hands away. Michael thanked him and left the building.


    In such a fashion, the days slowly passed. Every day, Michael would go into the Consumed Territory, only to leave once Clear Sight¡¯s effects decreased by too much. On the third day, his friends reached out to him.


    Michael sat on Tairy¡¯s stone dais, a floating mouth made of mana floating above his open hand.


    ¡°Keep it up,¡± he said. ¡°How are things going with Greenwood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± James¡¯ voice came out of the floating mouth. ¡°They¡¯re unremarkable, which doesn¡¯t surprise me. We¡¯ve been doing well in the Territory Wars, as I told you.¡±


    Michael smiled. By coordinating their efforts, Redglow, Bluestone, and Yellowbright had been carefully managing their Territories and their growth. Naturally, this was only happening because Michael had been the one to determine it to be so.


    Michael talked with James for a bit longer to obtain more information about the different Villages¡¯ current state. Of course, he also asked about Allison, even though he would contact her right after. Thankfully, everything seemed to be fine.


    Over his conversations, a single question remained in his mind. Michael dismissed the Whisper spell after talking to his mother and rubbed his chin.


    What do I need to do to acquire part of the Consumed Territory?


    To begin with, part of the reason why he chose to delve into the Consumed Territory was to acquire more Territory for Bluestone without having to steal it from other Villages, out of which almost all were somehow related to him. Still, he had a good guess.


    I might find my answer once I reach the center of one of the consumed Villages.


    Michael stood up and started walking out of the yard, a bit lost in his thoughts. After nodding at Tairy, who was watching him intently, he left Bluestone Village and made his way back into the Consumed Territory.


    He found more of the white light spheres, which decreased the Curse¡¯s effects on him. This, alongside his Leveling speed because of the power of his enemies, meant that his combat abilities were in constant growth. However, this didn¡¯t diminish the difficulty of the Consumed Territory in the least. The deeper he went, the more Forgotten would appear in each group and the stronger each of them was. The closer to the Abyss, the faster Clear Sight wore off.


    Two days later, Michael reached the center of one of the consumed Villages.

 Book 2, Chapter 21: Consumed Village (1)

    Crouching, Michael stared at the Forgotten in the center of the Village he was in.


    ¡­That one looks like trouble.


    The dark elf was much taller than the other Forgotten he¡¯d faced, just like Sullivan and the dark elves at Bluestone. With long white hair and strong muscles, the only injury in the dark elf chief¡¯s body was a gaping hole in the chest, right where the heart should have been.


    The Forgotten looked around, one hand grasping the hilt of a large broadsword. There were no other enemies around, but the pressure was significant, even though Michael was some distance away. Danger Sense flared up whenever Michael looked at the dark elf.


    At the same time, he watched the large sphere of golden light floating just behind the Forgotten. It was obviously his goal, since it was strikingly similar to the other light spheres he¡¯d found, only much bigger and of a different color. If its size was any indication, the rewards would also be much greater. It could even be related to the acquisition of Territory, as Michael had theorized.


    Naturally, the problem was the Forgotten guarding it.


    He frowned.


    Warriors aren¡¯t a good match-up.


    Without Dual Casting, he would be forced to alternate between attack and defense. It was highly likely that, despite his stats, he would only be able to avoid the dark elf chief¡¯s sword with Lightspeed. Because of the Heritage Skill¡¯s time limit, he would need to end the battle quickly.


    But I don¡¯t think I can beat someone like that fast enough.


    Even if he tried to cope with the Forgotten¡¯s speed with Illumination, that would only result in him drawing more Forgotten to his position.


    A bit lost in his thoughts, Michael continued to watch the dark elf. White, glowing tears streamed out of the Forgotten¡¯s clear eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the injury in his chest, the darkness that wrapped itself around him, and the tears, Michael wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess that the dark elf was a Forgotten.


    A minute passed. Michael still didn¡¯t know what to do. He took a deep breath.


    Fuck it.


    In the worst-case scenario, he would pour everything into Lightspeed and try to escape. Sitting here trying to guess the power level of his enemy would achieve nothing. To become as powerful as he could before the Tutorial ended, he needed to take risks.


    Michael slowly stood up and walked out of cover, raising his staff and dismissing Shroud. The white-haired dark elf immediately snapped his head toward him and lifted his sword. Michael readied himself, chanting. The Forgotten¡¯s body tensed up like a taut bowstring.


    Here goes nothing.


    Michael finished chanting as the Forgotten shot toward him like a bullet.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    His mana merged with the atmospheric energy and coalesced into the shapes of two large crescent moons. The twin Waves flew toward the dark elf, one vertically and the other horizontally. Michael¡¯s intent was simple ¨C to avoid his Skills, the Forgotten would be forced to either jump or duck and ruin his balance. During that opening, Michael would decide his next move with the assistance of Lightspeed.


    But the plan crumbled the moment the dark elf¡¯s aura of darkness wrapped itself around the broadsword. The Forgotten swung his weapon and met the Mana Waves head on with a ferocious slash.


    The Waves and the blade clashed. For a split second, the dark elf¡¯s aura and Michael¡¯s mana pushed against each other in a struggle of their own. Then, they both collapsed at the same time. The Waves shattered into particles of light, and the dark elf took a step back as his sword bounced backward.


    Michael watched this happen with wide eyes.


    He can destroy the Waves head-on?


    The broadsword also didn¡¯t appear to be damaged. His Skills¡¯ only achievement was knocking the dark elf off balance.


    The Forgotten took a strong step backward and steadied his footing in a heartbeat. Michael blinked and jumped backward. The Forgotten ran towards him like a freight train. He quickly jumped behind one of the wooden houses for cover, but didn¡¯t stop moving. A second later, the house was veritably split in half. The whole structure collapsed as a blade of dark energy sliced through it, looking like Michael¡¯s Mana Wave.


    Michael gritted his teeth. Pure light flooded his body, making him feel as if time had slowed down. There was no time to think about what to do. The Forgotten was too fast to allow him to make mistakes. Michael ducked under the dark wave, sliding on the ground. The Forgotten burst out of the destroyed remains of the house as he was about to stand up again, sword raised up high.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Still using Lightspeed, Michael hurriedly jumped to the side as the sword descended. On its way down, another wave of darkness extended itself from the blade. The attack missed him and landed on the stone ground. The blade and darkness sliced through the stone as if it were butter, creating a deep scar on the ground, almost to the point of creating a small ravine.


    Michael let out a breath.


    I can¡¯t get hit, or it¡¯ll be over. Even if I don¡¯t die outright because of my high Constitution, I won¡¯t be able to continue fighting.


    It was to the point where it was confusing. How the hell was anyone else supposed to beat a Forgotten this powerful? He had Leveled up with a Class unique to a descendant of the Dragons, which raised all of his stats with every Level. Even though he wasn¡¯t completely whole, as some of his draconic Titles and abilities made it clear that he needed to prove himself, he was still much stronger than any human he¡¯d seen.


    Are the other bloodlines and species truly great enough to face an enemy like this in the Tutorial?


    For the second time, the thought that this wasn¡¯t the extent of his draconic bloodline¡¯s full power struck him. But there was no time to think about it too much. The Forgotten glanced at him and grasped the hilt of the sword tighter. Michael moved, tilting his body back, as if he were falling.


    The blade cut through the air right above him, almost hitting his nose. The still atmosphere trembled because of the sheer might of the attack. Another wave of darkness shot out of the weapon and carved its way through another one of the houses. Michael took full advantage of Lightspeed to recover his balance and move away. However, the tall dark elf took only a single step to get Michael back within his range.


    Michael pointed his staff at the Forgotten, cursing in his mind and still moving.


    ¡°Mana Missile!¡±


    Twin Missiles came into being and shot toward the Forgotten, one aiming for its legs and the other for its head. Both were larger than the usual Missiles Michael could cast, but there was no decrease in their power.


    The Forgotten dark elf barely had the time to move his head out of the way and bring his sword closer to its lower body before the Missiles arrived. Michael grinned as the first Missile seared through the dark elf¡¯s left shoulder, creating a large gash, and the second one went around the broadsword to hit the Forgotten¡¯s foot. He chanted unceasingly.


    The distance between him and the Forgotten also meant that the dark elf would have a harder time dodging his Skills.


    I have the speed advantage with Lightspeed.


    Of course, it was an ability with a timer. Still, his Intelligence was high enough to damage the Forgotten with basic spells. Even though the dark elf had been able to block the twin Mana Waves head on before, it wasn¡¯t as if there had been no effect.


    I can do this.


    Michael¡¯s Dragonheart thumped powerfully within his chest, going at full throttle. He felt like his blood was screaming at him, telling him to win no matter what. Ironically, it calmed him down. Clyranth flashed through his mind as he let out a breath and finished his chant.


    ¡°Mana Wave,¡± he said. His voice was steadier than before.


    The twin Waves took shape as the Forgotten raised its sword above its head. The two attacks met each other a split second later, but Michael didn¡¯t even blink and kept moving. He dashed to the side, feeling the strain that Lightspeed was putting on his entire body. He pointed his staff at the Forgotten.


    Magic spells and blades of darkness clashed continuously. Neither was strong enough to overwhelm the other. Michael attacked and defended as needed, completely forsaking his Mana Shield Skill, which would put him in an utterly defensive position.


    The first attack to graze him was a thrust.


    The blade tore its way through the left side of his torso amidst a burst of crimson. Michael gritted his teeth as the Curse of Darkness tried to flood into his body through the wound. Once it met Lightspeed¡¯s golden light, it reacted as if it had encountered a mortal enemy. A much greater amount of the Curse started to try and enter his body, but the Forgotten dark elf¡¯s attacks continued, uncaring about his situation.


    The seconds ticked by, each extended by his current perception.


    Another attack reached the surface of Michael¡¯s left shoulder, followed by another that created a gash on his right leg. His Dragonheart thumped ever stronger in his chest, to the point that the only thing he could hear was his heartbeat. Michael watched the blade descending toward his head with a dazed expression. A single thought struck him.


    My powers won¡¯t help me more than this.


    If he wanted to win, he needed to struggle desperately and use everything he had. He narrowed his eyes and took a small step to the side. The blade almost reached him, but in the end, the attack landed on the ground and created another ravine. Michael didn¡¯t even glance at it.


    ¡°Mana Missile.¡±


    Twin Missiles dealt even more damage to the Forgotten dark elf¡¯s lower body, making him stumble. Michael knew he couldn¡¯t miss this chance. He quickly cast more Missiles as the dark elf struggled to recover its footing, but the Forgotten destroyed them with a single slash.


    The battle became a dangerous dance. Wounds accumulated on both fighters, even as Michael tried to avoid everything he could. Lightspeed kept the Curse of Darkness out, but the time limit drew ever closer. There were less than ten seconds left. However, he felt strangely calm.


    This is something ¡®I¡¯ need to do.


    He let out a breath and dodged another slash. The wave of darkness destroyed another house, but it didn¡¯t matter. In his state of heightened concentration, Michael perceived an opening. No, it wasn¡¯t large enough to be called that. An opportunity? A minor gap? It was something he normally wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage of.


    But I can do it now.


    Michael ducked under the Forgotten¡¯s swing. Instead of moving away, he stepped closer. His staff almost touched the largest wound on the dark elf¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Mana Wave.¡±


    The Elder Chief¡¯s Staff trembled. As the dark elf turned towards him, the Waves came into being in the small space between the staff and the Forgotten¡¯s body. They were much smaller than usual, but that only made them denser.


    Go.


    The Waves crossed the insignificant distance between them and the dark elf¡¯s body in an instant. They mercilessly tore through everything in their path.